*HE GREATEST GOOD 
OF MANKIND: 

Physical or Spiritual Liie 



WILLIAM WKNZI.ICK, LL.B.. M.D. 




Class IK XK3 

Book \aH 



Copyright^? 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2011 with funding from 
The Library of Congress 



http://www.archive.org/details^greatestgoodofmaOOwenz 



The Greatest Good 

of Mankind: 
Physical or Spiritual Life 



By 
William Wenzlick, LL.B., M. D. 



CHICAGO; 
Published by the Author, i 909 



.W-4 



Copyright, May 3rd, 190% by the Author 
All rights reserved 



I^BKARY of CONGRESS 

Two Goolss *"v*»<J 

JUL 6 - MW» 

Co*yr«rnt Entry 



t* 



Dedicated to All Mankind, 

Especially 

to the Downtrodden and those 

in Physical and Mental Distress 



Preface 

Strive to attain Health and Happiness, the Heaven 
of this Life on Earth which is within your power. Do 
not neglect this certainty for the wish and hope of a 
Future Life and Heaven of which you can know abso- 
lutely nothing. 



CONTENTS 



Introduction 

Foreword 

Preventable Evils xvii, Harmony xvii-xviii, Prayer, Reward 
xviii, Sanitation xviii-xix, Heterodoxy xix-xx, Evolution xx, 
Co-operation xx-xxi. 



Synopsis 



Dr. Fact — The Present xxi, the Bible xxi-xxii, Christianity 
a Failure xxii, Christian evils xxii-xxiii, Church and State, 
Church Property xxiii. 

Rev. Faith — Christian Progress xxiii, Worldly Evils xxiii- 
xxiv, Drink and the Devil xxiii-xxiv, Sin, Spiritual Growth, 
The Soul, The Bible, Salvation xxiv. 



CONTENTS 

The Greatest Good of Mankind: 
Physical or Spiritual Life 

CHAPTER I 

First Cause and Purpose of Creation 

Rev. Faith — Gratitude, 1. 

Dr. Fact — Opinion, Foreign Phrases, 1; Logic, Faith, Com- 
mon Sense, Reasoning, 2. 

FIRST CAUSE ' 3 

Beginning, Finite, 3; Infinity, Incomprehensibility, 4. 

Rev. Faith — Vain Speculation, 4-5; Conflicting Ideas, So- 
crates, Danger, Faith, 5. 

Dr. Fact — Purposes of Creation, 5; Truth, Knowledge, 
Purpose, 6. 

THE UNIVERSE 7 

Immensity, Comparison, Analogy, 7 ; The Unknowable, 8. 

Rev. Faith — Religious Doubt, Monitor, 9; Innate Religious 
Sense, 9-10. 

ORDER 10 

Works of God, 10-11; Works of Man, Pyramids, Sky- 
Scrapers, Brooklyn Bridge, 11; Strassburg Clock, Works 
of Phidias, Architecture, 12. 

PROVIDENCE 12 

Dangers of Unbelief, 12; Peace, 13. 

Dr. Fact — Wisdom, Fear, Superstition, 14; Bigotory, Re- 
ligious Persecutions, 14-15; Protagoras, Socrates, Jesus, 
Wycliffe, Johannes Huss, Martin Luther, John Calvin, 
Ulrich Zwingli, Roger Williams, 15; Vox Populi, 16. 

RELIGIOUS EVOLUTION 16 

Creeds, Religious Beliefs, Denominations, 17. 

GOD'S NATURE _ 18 

Cotta, 18; Diagoras, Classic Theologians, Simonedes, 
Zeno, Telamon, Ingersoll, 19; Man Created Imperfect, 
Impersonal God, Schoppenhauer, Epicurus, Leucippus, 
Democritus, 20. 



CONTENTS vii 

ELEMENTS 20 

Atomic Affinity, Molecular Intelligence, Sequence, 21-22; 
Atomic Circulation, Molecular Velocity, Motion, Heat, 
22-23. 

CREATOR'S INTELLIGENCE 23 

Creature's Intelligence, Beaver, Ant, 24-25; Bee, Fora- 
minifera, 25; Polyps, Coral Reefs, Atolls, 26. 

DEGREES OF INTELLIGENCE 27 

Love, Courage, Memory, Reason, Conscious Intelligence, 
Providence, Emotions, Gratitude, Resentment, 27. 

Rev. Faith — Conversion: Confession, 28; Evil Company 
and Drink, Patricide, 29; Betrayal, Homicide and Rob- 
bery, Marriage, 30; Repentence, Conversion, 31-32. 

GOD'S LOVE 32 

New Life, 32; The Soul, 32-33; Prayer, 33; The Here- 
after, 33-34; Supreme Gift, 34; Love, Victory in Christ, 
34-35. 

CHAPTER II 

Life Here and Hereafter 

Dr. Fact — Nothing New, Hereditary Crime, Johnson Fam- 
ily, The Jukes, 36 ; Criminal Character, 37. 

MENS SANA 37 

Moral Health, Moral Defects, 37-38. 

SUGGESTION 38 

Conversion, 39; Suggestive Therapy, 39-40; Dangers of 
Christian Science, 40-41; Free Will, 41; Unreliability of 
Convert, 41-42. 

THE SOUL 42 

The Christian Idea, 42-43; Qualities, The Nature of 
Spirits, 43-44 ; Spirit, 44-45 ; Soul, 45 ; The Biblical Soul, 
Mortality, 45 ; Life or Soul, 46 ; Death of Soul, 47. 

TRICHOTOMY 47 

Metempsychosis, 48; Heaven, Hereafter, 48-49. 

EXISTENCE 49 

Possibilities of Life, Present Profit, 50-51; False Hope, 
Atomic Spirit, 51-52; Conscious Soul, Oblivion, 52. 

RACE-SOUL 52 

Consanguinity, 53-54; Ascendants and Descendants, 55; 
The Human Family, 55-56; The Consequential Ego, 56- 
57 ; The Modified Ego, 57. 

ESSENTIAL ELEMENTS 58 

Interdependence, Matter, Divisibility, 58-59; Atomic Af- 
finity, 59-60 ; Gravity, Atomic Evolution, 60-61 ; Synthetic 
Life, 61; Spontaneous Generation, 61-62, 



viii CONTENTS 

MOLECULES 62 

Chemical Affinity, 62-63; Molecular Nature, Evolution, 
63; Molecular Matter, 63-64. 

FORCE AND MATTER 64 

Potential Energy, Interconvertible Energy, 65-66. 

ORGANIC MATTER 66 

Organic Specialization, 66-67; Organic Matter, 67; Or- 
ganic Life, 67-68; Regeneration of Parts, 68-69. 

LIFE FROM LIFE 69 

Cell from Cell, 69-70; Germ Cell, 70; Protoplasm, 70-71; 
Daughter Cell, 71-72. 

ATTRIBUTES OF LIFE 72 

Specialization, Karyokinesis, 72-73; Units, Organs, Func- 
tions, 73-74; Organic Economy, 74. 

ANALOGIES AND HOMOLOGIES 75 

Plant Consciousness, 75-76; Plant Eyes, 76. 

EMBRYOLOGY 76 

Development, Evolution, 77. 

THE EGO 77 

The Senses, 78-79; Surroundings, Inheritance, 79; Ex- 
perience, 78-79; Intellectual Limitations, 80-81; Anence- 
phalia, 81 ; Organic Defects, 81-82 ; Caspar Hauser, Dor- 
mant Senses, 82-83; Atrophic Organs, 83; Functional 
Disturbances, 84; Intellectual Disturbances, Alienation, 
84-85; Brain Function, 85. 

DEATH OF EGO 86 

Death of Body, Unconsciousness, 86 ; Oblivion, 86-87 ; 
Suicide, 87; Decomposition, 87-88; Disintegration, 88-89. 

INDESTRUCTIBILITY OF MATTER 89 

Transmitted Life, 90; Survival of Fittest, 90-91; Ex- 
tinction, 91-92. 

TERRESTRIAL HEAVEN 92 

The Present Life, 92-93; Reward, 93-94; Summum 
Bonum, 94. 



CHAPTER III 

The Spiritual World 

Rev. Faith — Arguments, 95; Truth and Love, 95-96; Spir- 
itual Life, 96-97; Spiritual Laws, 97-98; Deductions, 98; 
Conversion, 98-99; Inspiration, Temptation, 99-100; The 
Supernatural, Salvation, 100-101. 

THE NEBULAR THEORY 101 

The Beginning, The Creator, 101-102; God's Wisdom, 
102-103 ; God's Laws, 103-104. 



CONTENTS ix 

CONSTRUCTION UNITS 104 

Letters, Words, Tones, Primary Colors, 104; Division of 
Labor, 104-105. 

EMBRYONIC POTENTIALITY 105 

The Soul's Laboratory, 106; Favorable Conditions, The 
Crowbar Case\ 106-107 ; Unfavorable Conditions, 107-108 ; 
Surmountable Conditions, 108. 

AUTHENTICITY 10S 

Spirituality, 109; Subservient Matter, Regeneration of 
Parts, 109-110; Progressive Regeneration, 110. 

SPIRITUAL RESPONSIBILITY Ill 

Piety, Filial Gratitude, 111-112; Spiritual Regeneration, 
112. 

SOUL AND SPIRIT 112 

Conditional Immortality, 113. 

THE HEREAFTER 114 

Conditions for Salvation, 114-115; Birth in Jesus, Spir- 
itual Death, 115-116; Communion, 116-117; God, Soul's 
Affinity, 117. 

CHAPTER IV 

Religion and Ethics 

Dr. Fact — Religion, 118; Worship, 119-120; Compensation, 
Greatest Promise, Best Bargain, 120. 

SELFISHNESS 121 

Common Interests, 121 ; Morality, 121-122 ; Utility, 122. 

MARRIAGE 123 

Celibacy, 123-124; Monogamy, 124; Polygamy, 124-125; 
Polygynia, Polyandry, 125; Infanticide, Concubinage, 
125-126; Divorce, 126-127. 

DECALOGUE 127 

Legislative Morals, 127; Christian Morality, 127-128; 
Golden Rule, 128-129. 

WITCHCRAFT 129 

Slavery, 129-130; Modified Slavery, 130-131. 

HUMANITARIAN MORALS 131 

CHAPTER V 

Sin 

Rev. Faith— Moral Authority, 132; Self Denial, Sin, 132- 
133; God's Law, 133-134; The Bible, 134-135; Proselyt- 
ism, 135. 



x CONTENTS 

DEVILS 135 

Tempting Devils, Chewing, Dressing, Furs, Cosmetics, 
Courting 136-137; Amusements, Cards, Gambling, Danc- 
ing, Theater and Opera-going, Prodigality, Ostentation, 
Smoking, 137 ; Drinking, Bad Company, Alcohol, Saloons, 
138; Sunday Desecration, Foreigners, Poverty, 138-139; 
Anarchy, Crime, 139-140. 



CHAPTER VI 

The Bible 

Dr. Fact — Belief Due to Circumstances, Veritas Prevalebit, 
141-142; The Reformation, 142-143; Paternal Religion, 
143; Yearning for Heaven, Biblical Impressions, 143-144. 

CHRONOLOGY 144 

Genesis, 144-145; Man's Advent, 145; Length of Days, 
145-146; Anachronism, 146. 

INCONSISTENCIES 146 

Eden, 147; The First Crime, 148; Longevity, 148-149; 
Noah, 149; Languages, 149-150; Abraham, 150; Isaac, 
150-151; Jacob, 151; Moses, 151-152; Pharaoh, 152; 
Mount Sinai, 152-153; Idolatry, 153-154; Prophylaxis, 
154; Offerings, 154; Rituals, Samuel, Elisha, 155; 
Job, 155-156; Psalms, Daniel, 156; Jonah, 156-157; The 
Promise and Consideration, Penalties, 157-158; Mercy, 
158. 

PROPHECIES 158 

Messiah, 159-160; Christ's Genealogy, 160-161; Fore- 
ordained, 161; The Chosen People, 161-162. 

MISCEGENATION 162 

Divine Adultery, 163. 

POLYTHEISM 163 

The Trinity, 163-164; The Kingdom of Heaven, 164-165; 
Angels, 165-166; Fallen Angels, The Devil, Hell, 166; 
Mythology, 167. 

THEOPHAGISM 167 

Cannabalism, 167-168. 

THE GOLDEN RULE 168-169 

PRAYER 170 

Rain Prayer, 170-171; War and Crime Prayer, 171-172; 

Prayer for Vengeance, 172-173; Answered Prayer, 173; 

Hypocrite Prayer, 173-174. 

REWARD 174 

New Life, 174-175 ; Baptism, 175-176. 

HEALING 176 

In Old Testament, 176-177; In New Testament, 177-178; 



CONTENTS xi 

Miraculous Cures, Jesus and Apostles, 179; Exorcism, 
179-180; Physician, 180-181; Apothecaries, Medicine, 181; 
Magicians, etc., 181-182. 

MIRACLES 182 

Loss of Faith, 183; Orthodox Belief, 183-184; Clerical 
Critics of the Bible, 184-185 ; Miracles, 185-187. 

MAGICIANS AND WITCHCRAFT 188 

Puritan Witchcraft, Victims, 188-189. 

JUDAS ISCARIOT 189 

Scape-Goat, 190-191; Predestined Deliverer, Predestined 
Condemnation, 191-192; Repentance without Mercy, 192. 

SIN 192 

Temptation, Mercy, 193. 

THE SACRIFICE 193 

Vicarious Expiation, 194; Vain Offerings, 195; Remis- 
sion of Sins, 195-196; Morality, 196-197; Necessity, 197; 
The Potter's Will, 197; Transgression, 198; Unnecessary 
Expiation, 198-199 ; The Greatest Sacrifice, 199-200. 

CRUCIFIXION 200 

Different Accounts, 201. 

THE RESURRECTION 202 

Body and Soul, 202-203. 

ASCENSION 204 

Contradictory Testimony, 205-206; Order of Appearance, 
207; Corruptible and Incorruptible, 208. 

MESSIAH OF THE JEWS 208 

Persecution of the Jews, 209; Truth, 209-210. 



CHAPTER VII 

Prohibition — Bible Continued 

Dr. Fact — Sabbath, The Seventh Day, 211; The First Day, 
212-213. 

SUNDAY LAWS 213 

Personal Rights, 214-215; Blue Laws, 215; Connecticut, 
216-217; Massachusetts, 218; Sumptuary Laws, 219-220; 
England, Connecticut, 220; New Jersey, 220-221; Cur- 
few Laws, 221. 

PROHIBITION 222 

Wine, 222 ; The Use of Wine, 222-223 ; Tirosh and Yayin, 
223-224; New Wine, 224-225; Miracle Wine, 225-226; 
Medicinal Wine, 226. 

BIBLICAL REFERENCES ON WINE 226 

Sweet Wine, 226-227; Strong Drink, 227-228; Vine or 



xii CONTENTS 

Wine, Vineyard. 228; Vintage, 228; Winepress, 228-229; 
Wine as Merchandise, 229 ; Desirability of Wine, 229-230 ; 
Wine as Medicine, 230; Win« Approved, 230-231. 

DRINK OFFERINGS 231 

When Wine is not Used in Ceremonies, 231-232; Drunk- 
enness as Religious Punishment, 232; Dangers of Wine 
in Worship, 233; Dangers of Wine, 233; Drunkenness 
Due to Wine, 233-234; Drunkenness Not Due to Wine 
234. 

ALCOHOL 234 

Vital Reaction, 235-236; Metabolism, Ptyaline, 236-237; 
Beer, Other Drinks, 237; Uses of Alcohol, 237-238. 

TEA AND COFFEE 238 

Caffeine and Theine, 239-240. 

EVERY ABUSE DANGEROUS 240 

Morphine, Oxygen, Water, 240-241; Elimination of 
Transgressors, 241; God's Production, 242; The Bible 
and Temperance, 242-243. 

ALCOHOLIC TEMPERANCE DRINKS 243 

DRINKING NATIONS 243-244 

Alcoholic Food, Dipsomania, 245. 

RESPONSIBILITY 246 

Provocative Restrictions, 246-247; Class Legislation, Nat- 
uralized Citizens, 247-248; Sunday Beer Gardens, 248- 
249 ; The Saloon, 249-250 ; The People's Club Rooms, 250. 

CRIMES OF PROHIBITIONISTS 250 

Religion and Drunkenness, 250-251; Poverty, 251-252; 
Other Causes of Crime, 252-253. 

ALCOHOLIC COMMERCE 253 

INTEMPERATE PROHIBITIONISTS 254 

Inciting Enmity, 255; Lynching, 255-256; Other Evils, 
256-257. 

PULPIT PROFANITY 257 

Reform at any Cost, 258-259; By Bloodshed, 259; By 
Folly, 260; By Wit, 260-261; Intemperate Tongue, 261. 

PULPIT PURITY 261 

Self Control, "Open Sunday," 262-263; The Canteen, 
263; Lawless Waste, 263-264. 

PUBLIC OPINION RATIFIES LAWS 264 

Dead and Obsolete Laws, 265-266; The Will of the 
People, 266. 

TEMPERATE HABITS 266 

Drinking Customs, 267-268; Prophylaxis and Dipso- 
mania, 268; Indications for Teetotalism, 268-269. 

ALCOHOL AND CRIME 269 

The Abstemious Criminal, 270-271; Prohibitionist, Be 






CONTENTS xiii 

Just, 271 ; Respect the Rights of Others, The Public Rule, 
272; The Great Reformer, 272-273. 

OBSCENITY OF THE BIBLE 273 

Effect of, 273-274; Kreutzer Sonata, 274-275; Exempla 
Indecora, 275-276. 



CHAPTER VIII 

The Love of Christ 

Rev. Faith — Biblical Criticism, 277; The Book of Books, 
277-278; Sacrilege, 278; Gospel Truth, 278-279; Heredi- 
tary Faith, 279-280; Purpose of Miracles, 280-281; Pos- 
sible Knowledge, 281 ; Divine Love, 282 ; Free Will, 282- 
283. 

PHYSICAL CARE 283 

Hospitals, Colleges, Churches, 284; Salvation Army, 284- 
285. 

CHRISTIAN INFLUENCE 285 

The Bible Inspires Security, 285-286 ; The Love of Christ, 

286. 

CHAPTER IX 

Science and Prophylaxis 

Dr. Fact — Christianity's Failure, 287; Deplorable Condi- 
tion, Remedies, 288-289 

HIERARCHY 289 

Contributions, Pseudo-Charity, 289-290. 

CHURCH PROPERTY 290 

Trinity Church, 290-291; Taxation, 291-292. 

RELIGIOUS TEMPORIZING 292 

Community Property, 293-294. 

SABBATH OBSERVANCE 294 

Bible Oath, 294-295; Kissing the Book, 295-296. 

CHURCH UNNECESSARY FOR PRAYER 296 

Law and Faith, 297 ; The Greatest Good, 297-298 ; Trans- 
formation of Churches Into Hospitals, Prevention of 
Pauperism, 298-299. 

HYGIARCHY 299 

Heredity, 299-300; Sanatory Marriage, 300; Consan- 
guineous Marriage, 300-301; Evils Therefrom, 301; Pre- 
disposition in Marriage, 302; Marriage Disabilities, 302- 
303; Eugenics, Sanitary Marriage Laws, 303-304; Trans- 
mission of Traits, 304; Effects of Environments, 304-305. 



xiv CONTENTS 

CHILD LABOR . . . . 306 

Coal Mines, 307-308; Cotton Mills, 308; Prevention of 
Child Labor, 308-309. 

GENTEEL SLAVERY 309 

Peonage, 310-311; Poverty, 311-312. 

HURTFUL OCCUPATIONS 312 

Undesirable Occupations, 313-314; Inadequate Compensa- 
tion, 314; Poisonous Air, 314-315; Dangers to Health, 
Dangers of Wealth, 315. 

ACCIDENTAL DEATHS 316 

Dangers to Life and Limb, 316-317; Preventable Rail- 
road Accidents, 318; Preventable Street Car Accidents, 
318-319; Mortality Statistics, 319-320; Preventable 
Deaths, 320. 

SUICIDAL STATISTICS 321 

Preventable Crimes, 321-322; Prisons, Preventable 
Deaths, 322-323. 

NATIONAL COMPENSATION ' 323 

PREVENTABLE RELIGIOUS AND OTHER CRIMES.. 324 
Preventable Holocausts, Theater Fires, 324; Preventa- 
ble Foot Ball Accidents, 325; Preventable Fourth of 
July Accidents, Prevention by Substitution, 326-327. 

PREVENTION BY VIVISECTION 327 

By Vaccination, 328; By Antitoxin, 329; Prevention of 
Typhoid, 329-330; Mortality of Tuberculosis, 330-332; 
Preventable Ignorance, 332-333 ; Prevention by Appro- 
priation, 333-334. 

DUTIES OF PHYSICIANS 334 

National Health, 334-335; Commercialism, Preventive 
Medicine, 335-336. 

FREE ANTITOXIN 336 

Preventable Diseases of Animals, 337-338; Prevention by 
Pure Food, 338. 

IMPORTANCE OF HEALTH 338 

Prophylactic Measures, 339-340; National Health Board, 
340; Bureaus of Health, 341-342. 

INTERNATIONAL CONCERT OF HEALTH 342 

Dividends Instead of Taxes 343 

THE STATE 343 

Panarchy, 343-344; Cosmopolite-Prosperity, 344; Health, 
345; Universal Peace, Uniform Langauge and Laws, 
345-346. 

WEALTH 346 

Business, 347; Competition, Profit and Loss, 347-348; 
Fee or Graft, 348-349 ; Wages, 349 ; Equitable Compensa- 
tion, 350; Prevention of Poverty, 350-351; The Poor and 
The Rich, 351; Advantages of Wealth, 352; Disadvan- 



CONTENTS xv 

tages of Wealth, 352-353; Personal Expenses, The Pur- 
pose of Wealth, 353 ; The Welfare of Descendants, 353- 
354 ; Recrimination, 354-355 ; Common Responsibility, 
355-356. 

HIERARCHICAL GRAFT 356 

Confiscation of Church Property, 356; Resume, 356-357; 
Amelioration of the Masses, Christian Aid, 357-358. 



CHAPTER X 

Amen 

Rev. Faith— Credulity, 359; Suicide, Post Mortem, 359-360. 

PREPARATION FOR THE NEW LIFE 361 

SALVATION 362 



Introduction 

Foreword 

PREVENTABLE EVILS 

"Dum Vivimus, Vivamus " 

The object of this book is to agitate, urge, and en- 
courage others better qualified, more capable, and pow- 
erful, to unite their efforts and promote some effective 
plan for the amelioration of suffering mankind; for the 
arrest and correction of progressive physical and moral 
degeneration, as evidenced by the impoverished and ill- 
nourished, by the diseased and crippled in mind and body, 
by the criminal and the insane. 

Never has there been a greater difference between 
the poor and the rich, the humble masses and the pow- 
erful few. Nor are the poor nor rich to be blamed; for 
they are obliged to conform to existing conditions which 
continue as the established order of things with our pub- 
lic sanction. 

If not opposed by insurmountable obstacles, there is 
a peaceful civic evolution always at work helping man- 
kind in its progress of civilization. It remains for us 
to remove these obstacles, and bring about more favorable 
conditions for this evolution, by making a judicious use 
of the ballot whenever an opportunity arises. 

HARMONY 

Let all the good people of every religion or of none ; 
let all good Christians of the various Protestant and 
Catholic denominations, all Jews, Mohammedans, Bud- 
dhists, Brahmists, Confucianists, Sintuists, Taoists, and 
Polytheists, unite in neighborly love to regard their dif- 
ferences in cult as unessentials, as mere expressions of 
individual opinion engendered by different conditions, 
surroundings, and race characteristics. 

If there is a Deity, He is the same under any other 



xviii FOREWORD— SANITATION 

name. Whether a Creator and His creation, or an un- 
knowable Cause and nature, be the subject of our wor- 
ship or study, it is but the same cause and effect. 

Let us, therefore, pay less attention to beliefs and 
religious professions, depending on books claimed to he 
divine revelations, such as the Sanskrit Vedas of the Hin- 
doos, the Zend-Avesta of the Persians, the Koran of the 
Mohammedans, the Pentateuch of the Jews, and the Bible 
of the Christians, especially when inconsistent with that 
direct revelation which we learn by the study of nature's 
immutable laws. 

PRAYER 

Because of these inexorable laws of nature, let us 
acknowledge the futility of prayer and solicitation for the 
granting of special favors which, from the very nature 
of the requests, run counter to those made by others. 

Prayers cannot suspend or modify those very laws 
that operate for the welfare of all mankind. We must 
conform to the will of God or Nature, as determined 
by these laws, in order to fully enjoy the prerogatives of 
this life ; or else suffer the inevitable consequences always 
following, exactly adjusted and fixed by the nature of 
the trespass, and from which there is no escape or sal- 
vation by intercession of mercy. 
reward 

Let us not allow this precious life to pass away with 
all its grand opportunities, for the mere promise of a 
better one, nor expect a heavenly reward for good con- 
duct during a miserable existence on earth. 

It is a fraus pia to promise or expect what is 
doubtful or not at all probable even if it were possible. 
It is not altruistic to be seeking the safety of one's own 
soul above all else. Virtue should be its own reward; 
"Virtus per se ipse laudabilis est." 

Should, however, God or Nature have in store for us 
a continuous conscious existence for our ego, then he who 
obeyed the laws of this life without hope for reward or 
fear of punishment, will more certainly merit the same. 

SANITATION. 

Let Science be our Gospel and Sanitation our Salva- 
tion! By indefatigable study of nature's living Revela- 



FOREWORD— HETERODOXY xix 

tions, we shall learn more of the unknown laws essential 
for our well-being, and shall be better able to distinguish 
the knowable from the unknowable ; fact from the fiction 
of speculation and superstition. 

Science teaches that the evils and ills of mankind 
are chiefly due to vicious heredity and unwholesome en- 
vironment. 

To regenerate the health of the human race, physi- 
cally, mentally, and morally, marriage should unite only 
those of suitable heredity for procreating healthy prog- 
eny. Prophylactic care of the offspring should be made 
the legal duty of the parents. 

There is nothing relating to man that is of so much 
importance as the moral and physical health of the in- 
dividual and the human race. 

Sanitary laws for the prevention of disease, of dan- 
ger to health, life, and limb from occupation, accident, 
and violence, are absolutely necessary for the enjoyment 
of all the good there is in this life. 

To prevent poverty and ignorance, to elevate the 
individual by education, culture, and social status, is to 
make mankind virtuous and happy, sharing equally the 
duties and privileges, the responsibilities and joys of life. 

An International Peace and Health Government will 
some day rule over the whole commercial world, admin- 
istering uniform laws in a universal language for the 
furtherance of the greatest good of mankind. 

With general peace and the practice of prophylactic 
sanitation, suffering, poverty, disease, and crime, will be 
forever banished from this life; and a nobler, happier, 
and wiser man of physical, mental, and moral health 
and strength, will be an ideal realized. 

HETERODOXY 

A few centuries ago, anyone giving publicity to ideas 
such as these, would have been found guilty of being a 
heretic, of being the devil's own, condemned to the most 
refined torture which a loyal and pious supporter of the 
church of that time could have devised; and gleefully, 
as a holy duty, the sentence would have been executed to 
the great satisfaction and relief of every God-fearing 
Christian. Perhaps, in addition, he would have been 



xx FOREWORD— CO-OPERATION 

burned alive at the stake, and cursed, and buried in un- 
consecrated ground. 

Even to-day a clergyman who dares to speak the 
truth as he conceives it, but at variance with any tenet of 
his creed, would be excommunicated, or tried for heresy, 
or unfrocked, or denounced in the most approved vitu- 
perative eloquence from the pulpit by some of his more 
orthodox and zealous brethren, or pitied as having lost 
his mind as well as his faith. Sometimes the disapproval 
takes the form of personalities, of ridicule, of sarcasm, 
of profane epithets and anathemas. The honesty of his 
motive may be questioned, or his reputation, which may 
be dearer to him than his life, may be killed ; for there is 
no law to punish such wrong. 

If some ministers, priests, and professors of theol- 
ogy, are thus punished, the writer must reasonably be 
expected to meet a worse fate. Indeed, consistency, hon- 
esty, and loyality oblige the orthodox as long as they pro- 
fess orthodoxy, to support and defend their creed. 

EVOLUTION 

Religion, however, is subject, like all other institu- 
tions of man, mind and matter, to the progressive law of 
evolution. The time no doubt will come when the clergy 
will no longer be held by tenets and outgrown dogmas 
of an ancient regime, nor by a few ignorant and super- 
stitious church members whose weight of authority is the 
weight of their gold. 

When the Christians live the life of Jesus and sell 
all they have to give to the poor ; when they pray in pri- 
vate and practice in public what Jesus taught; when the 
Church returns to the masses the treasures of gold, and 
shelters the poor, the sick, and the helpless in its houses 
of the Lord; then will they help mankind according to 
its needs. 

CO-OPERATION 

To bring about these blessings for the good of man, 
needs the hearty co-operation of clergymen, lawyers, 
judges, statesmen, business men, workmen, and, above 
all, of women as wives and mothers. 

It may take generations, and as Hippocrates, the 
father of medicine, said in his Aphorisms 400 years be- 



SYNOPSIS-DR. FACT xxi 

fore Christ in reference to the shortness of life to ac- 
complish anything: "'O /Sios Pp^x*"*, V 3* T*x vr l y^Kprj, 'O j y 
Kaipos 6ivs." Life is short, art is long, time is fleeting. 

Science and the medical profession must take the 
lead to correct and prevent existing evils, and promote 
the generation of a higher type of man. 

State and Church, Civilization and Christianity, have 
failed in securing the greatest good for mankind. 

Many individuals have contributed to the cause; 
many are now working for this end. Should this effort 
but influence one other better man to further this object, 
the writer will feel amply repaid. 

"VERITAS, LIBERTAS, HUMANITAS." 



Synopsis 



THE PRESENT— DR. FACT 

Dr. Fact deplores the existing conditions that permit 
incalculable and unnecessary loss of life due to preventa- 
ble disease, accidents, and violence. He continues thus : — 

While we fail to appreciate the import of this our 
only life of which we are certain, we risk all for the 
doubtful chance of another about which we know noth- 
ing. 

No one really knows that man has a soul, an eternal 
conscious individuality in a life hereafter, or that there is 
a heaven, except such as we have within us and on earth. 

THE BIBLE 

The Deity, as depicted in the Bible, is a horrible 
travesty, a burlesque of what a decent God should be. 
The God of Moses is more cruel than the Jupiter and 
more intemperate than the Bacchus of ancient mythology. 



xxii SYNOPSIS— DR. FACT 

The Bible, because of obscenity and immoral doc- 
trines, should be forbidden for the use of the immature. 
It teaches such blasphemous abominations as divine adul- 
tery, theophagism, and vicarious sacrifice. 

The Bible misrepresents the Omnipotent as incom- 
petent, in redeeming his creatures from sin with the sac- 
rifice of his only begotten Son when his bountiful mercy 
might have prevented human and divine sacrifice. 

Christianity believes in a polytheistic religion. 
Father, Son, and the Holy Ghost are not even co-ordinate 
like a triumvirate. Trinity is but unity as a word, not 
as an idea in which the Son acknowledges the supremacy 
of the Father. 

CHRISTIANITY A FAILURE 

Christianity has failed in its mission and has never 
put into practice the teachings of Jesus. 

Civilization declined with the growth of Christianity ; 
the classical culture of the Greeks and Romans was cruci- 

" e( ** CHRISTIAN EVILS 

Pestilences were allowed to ravage mankind in the 
belief that they were visitations of God. Millions of 
valuable lives that might have been saved by the most 
elementary Hygienic precautions, were thus unnecessarily 
sacrificed. 

Crusades, and the religious wars of Christian Na- 
tions among themselves, were responsible for enormous 
losses of precious lives. The brotherly love taught by 
Jesus was in vain, and Christianity was a failure in not 
preventing such needless slaughter. 

Inquisitions executed heretics with the most fiendish 
torture during the dark ages of the Christian era. 

Witchcraft and its penalty was a Christian belief 
taught by the Bible. It has been estimated that 9,000,000 
men, women, and children were burned at the stake, or 
killed according to the law of a zealous and loving Chris- 
tianity for this impossible crime. 

Degeneration, vice, and crime are continually on the 
increase owing to insanitary marriages of Christendom, 
which magnify and multiply the defects of the parents 
in the offspring. In making such marriage bonds indis- 
soluble, lawlessness and immorality are inevitable. 



SYNOPSIS— REV. FAITH xxiii 

Christianity has not only failed to prevent these 
avoidable evils, but it has actually produced them. 

In our modern times, the State has gradually been 
gaining its independence from the Church, and the 
Church is becoming more tolerant and liberal. Civiliza- 
tion is, therefore, progressing more vigorously again, 
and promises much for the good of mankind. 

CHURCH PROPERTY 

Let Christianity awaken and do its duty by obeying 
Jesus ! Distribute among the poor the immense fortunes 
gathered by the Church from its disciples these nineteen 
centuries ! Pray in secret at home, as Jesus taught, and 
turn over the churches to the public for hospitals, for 
homes of orphans and old people, and for industrial 
schools. Let priests and ministers conduct these institu- 
tions with the income of other church property instead of 
sending millions to foreign missions while children are 
starving at home. Let Christians sell their finery and 
give to the needy. 

Let every one help to secure sanitary laws for pro- 
tection against preventable diseases, deaths, and physical 
and moral deterioration. 

Let all unite to improve this life for the greatest 
good of mankind. 

CHRISTIAN PROGRESS— REV. FAITH. 

Rev. Faith maintains : — 

The best civilization and the greatest progress in the 
moral and spiritual nature of man, is due to Christianity. 
Without the morality of religion we would be but sav- 

a ^ CS * WORLDLY EVILS 

All misdeeds, wars, and crimes, committed in the 
name of Christianity, were the impious works of unbe- 
lievers, heretics, and hypocrites, not of Christians. Like 
the poor, the sinners are always with us, and Satan is 
continually on the lookout for the wicked. 

Drinking leads to drunkenness, and drunkenness is 
a vice that produces misery, poverty, degeneracy, crime, 
and Sunday desecration. Drink and the Devil are on a 



xxiv SYNOPSIS-REV. FAITH 

level — for Hell. Countless little devils work for Satan 
in the form of vices such as smoking, playing at cards, 
gambling, racing, dancing, theater-going, dressing ex- 
travagantly and ultra-fashionably. Shun vanity! shun 
evil ! and you will avoid the Devil ! 

SIN 

God has given us a free will that we may turn from 
evil to good, from the carnal to the spiritual; otherwise 
it would not be meritorious to be righteous. 

SPIRITUAL GROWTH 

The temptations, the burdens, and the tribulations 
of this life are absolutely necessary for the existence and 
exercise of Christian virtues. They teach us patience, 
sympathy, love, hope, and faith in God and his Son, 
our Savior, who will redeem us from this life of trouble 
and sin and resurrect us to a new life of everlasting hap- 
piness in heaven. 

THE SOUL 

God created man in his image and breathed into him 
a soul which ever yearns to be in correspondence with 
its Creator. If we but listen to its voice, we can under- 
stand the relation of this material life to the spiritual one 
that is to come. Without this correlation, life would be 
an intolerable burden of no significance or value. 

THE BIBLE 

The Bible is the sacred testimony of our Almighty 
Father; of his Law in the Old Testament, and of his 
Love in the New. In these Holy Scriptures, God reveals 
his Merciful Justice and his Infinite Love through his 
only begotten Son Jesus Christ, who died that we may 
live in him. 

SALVATION 

The conditions of salvation are few and easy. Every 
one who believes in Christ Jesus, our Lord, and has faith 
and is baptized, is born anew to everlasting life, which 
is for the greatest good of mankind. 



The Greatest Good of Mankind: 
Physical or Spiritual Life 

CHAPTER I 

First Cause and Purpose 

Rev. Faith . Good morning, Doctor ; this glorious 
day should fill our hearts with gratitude to Christ for the 
redemption of our sins! Pray that the light of Christ's 
love may cheer the hopeless outcast in his despair, and 
urge him on to further endeavor ! 

Doctor Fact . Welcome, Reverend ; let us sit down 
here on the porch overlooking the lake, and enjoy this 
delightful morning. 

All forms of life not trammeled by human laws and 
customs seem to rejoice and thrive and move in this pure 
air and sunshine. 

As an ordinary average individual who, like every 
one else, has a right to his opinion about all that this 
teeming life suggests, I sometimes like to chat, or, if you 
like, confess my ideas on serious subjects to which philos- 
ophers, most learned of men, often devote their whole 
lives, and edify us by their logical deductions a priori, 
and especially their inductions, a posteriori. 

You, as a theologian, will not think it affectation to 
use foreign terms, classical phrases, and axioms in gen- 
eral use for these topics ; but might sooner think it af- 
fected to scrupulously avoid them by believing others 
less conversant with them, especially when we consider 
how many foreign words have been used colloquially so 
long that they have been incorporated in the English 



2 LOGIC, FAITH AND COMMON SENSE-DR. FACT 

language, and seem to many pure Anglo-Saxon. At any 
rate, any one not understanding them would pass them 
over without trouble ; but probably, to him who does un- 
derstand them, it gives pleasure to meet old friends and 
recognize them, or make their acquaintance anew. 

The logic of philosophers has not yet yielded uni- 
form conclusions; because of insufficient data, and be- 
cause of things unknowable. 

You theologians, ex cathedra, seemingly overcome 
all difficulties by implicit faith in the revelation of the 
Gospel. 

Some of us, such as I, are obliged to rely on the 
sense common to all, and confine ourselves to that which 
is knowable; since we have neither faith in what does 
not conform to our understanding, nor the skill of the 
philosopher for scientific reasoning. 

Though we know many phenomena to be unknowa- 
ble, yet we like to think of their origin, causation, and the 
purpose or object of their existence. We experience a 
thrilling, irresistible fascination and satisfaction to let 
the mind soar by a flight of imagination to the dizzy 
heights of hidden truth, and hover there in fancy, like a 
moth around a candle, for a ray of light to penetrate the 
darkness of our ignorance. 

How grateful we are for the faculty of reason, that 
most precious gift of nature, by which only we surpass 
all other creatures on this terra Urmal We have not 
yet learned to comprehend its capacity, its limits; its 
latent powers are incalculable. 

"Immer hoher muss ich streben, 
Immer welter muss ich schauen." 

Let us dare reflect on the First Cause, the Creator, 
the Unknowable, or Nature, as independent, uncondi- 
tional, absolute. Let us consider the origin, the begin- 
ning of God or Nature, the primum mobile of cause 
and effect, of force and matter, of time and space. 

Can we think of God suddenly, spontaneously burst- 
ing into being with all his universe, out of vacuum, out of 
nothingness, with no antecedent chain of changes in mat- 
ter, time, and space? De nihilo nihil fit! 



FIRST CAUSE-DR. FACT 3 

We know that matter exists; that it cannot be de- 
stroyed, though it may change its form; that it cannot 
increase or diminish in weight. We cannot conceive force 
to arise de novo, nor cease from being ; we cannot imag- 
ine time and space to begin or to end. 

If the Creator with his creation had a beginning, we 
would ask ourselves, Whence came he? Who created 
him? What was before? Did he create himself? 
Did his wisdom enact the laws governing his own being, 
as well as the universe? Did he determine ab initio his 
own powers, before he himself was in esse? It is said all 
things are possible with him. 

As little as we can conceive of a beginning of God 
and his world, so little also, in rerum natura, can we 
think of an end of all things, for the one determines the 
other. We are of necessity obliged to think of ante- 
cedents and sequels. The hungry, searching mind seeks 
for the "whence" and "whither." Before and after such 
finite existence, is it possible to imagine a nothing, a 
void without extent and duration? Why should it have 
remained void for endless time? Or, as Velleius says in 
Cicero's Nature of Gods, "Why have the world-builders 
started up so suddenly and lay dormant for so many 
years?" 

Whenever we think of a boundary or limit, we in- 
voluntarily ask, What is beyond and outside ? 

Reason utterly refuses to accept a finite God and 
World; it is contrary to what we know to occur in 
nature, and does not satisfy common sense. Cotta, in 
Natura Deo rum, said that on most subjects he could 
sooner discover what is not true than what is, nor so 
easily conceive why a proposition is true as why it is 
false. 

We must therefore assume, or rather God-given 
reason compels us to believe, that there is no absolute 
beginning. 

Kant, I believe, says that the finite conception of the 
universe is too small, and the infinite too great for the 
human mind to understand. 

We cannot comprehend infinity, eternity, immensity, 
nor immensurability. We cannot think of God without 
beginning and end; nor of cause and effect, without ar- 



4 FORBIDDEN KNOWLEDGE— REV. FAITH 

riving ulitmately either at the first cause, or down the 
sequence of events to the last effect. 

The Christians speak of the origin as, "Father, Son, 
and the Holy Ghost"; from which we might infer that 
the Supreme Being had an endless pedigree of pro- 
genitors. 

Pascal defined God as: "Dieu est un circle dont le 
centre est partout et la circonference nulle part." 

The thought gives us pleasure, but does not make 
the infinite more comprehensible, nor does it represent a 
personal God in whose image Christians believe we are 
created, and by whose omnipotent intellect all else was 
planned. 

Alas, the infinite idea of the world is too big for our 
finite mind to grasp. Our perception cannot penetrate 
and conceive of force, matter, space, and time, as always 
existent, never begun, and never ended; nor of being 
without condition and dependence. It is beyond our 
comprehension, and belongs, I believe, to the unknowable 
— "Mir wird bei alledem so dumm als ging mir ein 
Muhlrad im Kopf herum." 

Rev. Faith. Do not, my good friend, let your 
fancy wander into the realms of forbidden knowledge 
which no one can ever hope to solve. 

It is profane, impious, sacrilegious; yea, it is blas- 
phemy which even wise Socrates, that ancient pagan, 
taught his disciples to avoid ; and since you have so much 
faith in what ancient philosophers taught, let me get 
your Xenophon's Apomnemoneumata — now, let me read 
to you a few paragraphs concerning Socrates : 

"He did not dispute about the nature of things as 
most philosophers disputed, speculating how that which 
is called by sophists the World was produced, and by 
what necessary laws every thing in the heavens is ef- 
fected, but endeavored to show that those who chose such 
subjects of contemplation were foolish; and used in the 
first place to inquire of them whether they thought that 
they already knew sufficient of human affairs, and there- 
fore proceeded to such subjects of meditation, or whether, 
when they neglected human affairs entirely, arid specu- 
lated on celestial matters, they thought that they were 
doing what became them. He wondered, too, that it was 



VAIN SPECULATION-REV. FAITH 5 

not apparent to them that it is impossible for man to 
satisfy himself on such points, since even those who 
pride themselves most on discussing them do not hold the 
same opinions one with another, but are, compared with 
each other, like madmen; for of madmen some have no 
fear of what is to be feared, and others fear what is not 
to be feared." — book i, chap, i, 11-13. 

"Concerning celestial matters in general, he dis- 
suaded every man from becoming a speculator how the 
divine power contrives to manage them; for he did not 
think that such points were discoverable by man, nor did 
he believe that those acted dutifully toward the gods who 
inquired into things which they did not wish to make 
known. He observed, too, that a man who was anxious 
about such investigations, was in danger of losing his 
senses, not less than Anaxagoras, who prided himself 
highly on explaining the plans of the gods, lost his." — 
BOOK IV, CHAP. vii. 6. 

Just so, you, Doctor, can never attain peace and hap- 
piness by following such ignis-fatuus; it only leads to 
disappointment, to despair, and destruction. Have faith 
in the Bible as the revelation of God. Believe in the 
creation of the world as given by God in Genesis. Phe- 
nomena which you cannot understand, you can only know 
by faith that bridges the unknowable and enables us to 
approach God, the omnipotent, omnipresent, omniscient. 
His love passeth all understanding. 

Not reason, but faith and love, are the potent factors 
in a moral and pious life, which pleaseth God. He has 
created for us heaven and earth and all we find thereon. 
He has made man the sovereign of all he surveys. He 
made him the center of the universe which is subservient 
to man's well-being. Glory to the Lord ! let us pray and 
render thanks. 

Dr. Fact. Your belief concerning the origin of 
things probably promotes peace of mind, resignation, and 
happiness for those who entertain your sentiments; but 
you would not have me be a hypocrite, and dissemble 
what I conscientiously perceive to be right. I cannot 
take on faith that which does not conform with my con- 
victions. Nature has created man with a brain; and 
given it as function the faculty of reasoning. As God 



6 TRUTH— DR. FACT 

or Nature does naught in vain, it is our bounden duty to 
exercise this faculty all we can, and thus increase its 
powers ever more; getting nearer the truths of Nature 
waiting to be discovered. I would rather miss your 
peace of mind, than to be satisfied with the little quantum 
of truth we possess. 

Socrates was something of an agnostic when he said : 
"I know nothing, except that I know that I know noth- 
ing ; others know not even that they know nothing." As 
agnostic, I also know nothing, and that is the very reason 
that I wish to learn. I realize the necessity for acquiring 
more knowledge, and am not content with faith alone. 
The very fact that Socrates mentioned the futility of 
delving into the unknowable, shows that he, too, tried 
the mystery, and was thereby able to reach the conclu- 
sion he taught to his disciples, whose moral growth was 
his main object. Let us seek the truth for its own sake 
at any cost. The more we know about the truth, and 
Nature is truth, the better we shall be qualified in obey- 
ing its laws on earth, and thus attain our own greatest 
good ; Veritas vincit. 

We have talked about the origin of things ; let us 
now discuss the possible purpose of all; the "why" and 
the "wherefore" of that primitive energy. 

Can we contemplate energy to have evolved in a hap- 
hazard way, following the linece minores resistentce 
according to the property of matter in its various modi- 
fications; and simply propter hoc flowing, or crystal- 
lizing, as it were, into immutable laws which might be 
determined to the remotest details, if all the modifying 
conditions and circumstances were accurately known! 
Might that result then seem to us the creation of an all- 
wise intellect for some definite good end ? 

Has God, perhaps, made this world and man to 
please himself alone, to while away the tedium of ever- 
lasting time; or to serve as a mere link in some other 
higher plan ? Has he created all these vast worlds, this 
great universe, for the sole benefit of genus homo? 
Does it seem worthy of credit, when we consider that 
only a very tiny part of this immense cosmos is visible 
to us, even when aided by science in the shape of the 
largest telescopes? Think of the innumerable solar sys- 



THE UNIVERSE— DR. FACT 7 

terns with their planets and satellites as they stretch out 
and eternally move in endless perspective of vanishing 
milky ways ! 

With each increasing power of the lens, new worlds 
and their spheres beyond are added to our knowledge. 
From these limitless galaxies, did God select this little 
earth with its human life thereon? This insignificant 
planet of some solar system, which is like a grain of sand 
on the shores of infinite space filled with masses of mat- 
ter in motion? Did he make it the dominant center, 
served by all this limitless creation, in preference to 
any other of the uncountable hosts of worlds ? Can 
there be a center of anything that is infinite or eternal? 
Would it not necessitate a beginning and end of which it 
is the center? Would not that which has a beginning 
and a center necessarily also have an end ? 

What utter arrogance, conceit, egotism, and folie de 
grandeur, it seems to me, pigmy that I am, to think that 
this immense universe should be created for man's special 
benefit by a God who as likely created much higher forms 
in other spheres. 

Can it be argued that these untold worlds are but 
to beautify man's horizon, or give him "light by night"? 
Are those other worlds beyond and unseen by him, 
needed, perhaps, merely to sustain the equilibrium of this 
terra iirma so that it may not run amuck with other 
planets and suns or comets, a thousand times bigger than 
its own bulk? May we not by analogy claim that be- 
cause man dies of some epidemic pest, and whole com- 
munities are devastated by its deadly ravages, the object 
of all creation, including man, is to further the well- 
being of that specific germ that lives on us as its legiti- 
mate prey? 

Did not God bestow the same wisdom in creating 
that or any other germ, no matter how tiny, as he did 
in the creation of man? And has he not made it for an 
all-wise and good purpose as well? No ingenuity of 
man could ever de novo make a microbe without God- 
given material; but if he could, he would, even then, be 
but the mere instrument created and endowed by God 
or Nature with such power. 



8 THE UNKNOWABLE— DR. FACT 

Millions upon millions of planets with conditions 
similar or identical with that on our earth, may be as- 
sumed as inhabited by beings as perfect or more so than 
we are; and, without doubt, there are other innumerable 
millions of spheres still better adapted for the growth 
and development of beings much higher and more perfect 
physically and intellectually than we can imagine. We 
solemnly aver that the ultimate end of all is not for the 
good of the germ, nor for any other being elsewhere, 
however perfect. All creation, we fancy, is only for the 
benefit of man on earth. We hate so much to humble our 
egotistic self, and have it come down from the self- 
constituted pinnacle of all creation, in order that it may 
assume its proper position of relative insignificance and 
subordination. 

We may reasonably conclude that, as every part, 
however small, is necessary to make the whole, so man 
has his place in the stupendous magnitude of God's or 
Nature's work and wisdom ; but we must confess, how- 
ever reluctantly, that the "why," the "wherefore," the 
object, purpose or end of God and his creation, or of 
Nature, if you please, belongs, for us, at least, in the 
realms of the unknowable. 

Let it suffice for us to know that the laws of Nature 
unswervingly determine the good of all. 

But here comes your factotum, probably calling you 
to perform, let us hope, an ideal marriage ceremony. I 
must now visit my patients. 



INNATE RELIGIOUS SENSE— REV. FAITH 



My dear Dr. Fact : 

I was summoned to a religious confer- 
ence in St. Louis, and will be absent for some time ; but I 
am desirous of resuming our interrupted conversation by- 
letter, for you have thoroughly excited my sympathy, 
and my heart goes out to you when I think of your de- 
plorable lot. As minister it is my most glorious preroga- 
tive to help save struggling souls from perdition. 

The best of men are at times beset with difficulties 
and doubts. Yes, doubt is the proof of the weakness of 
reason. Your common sense does not discriminate 
clearly, and hesitates in drawing conclusions. The wise 
will refrain from deciding important matters when doubt- 
ful about the consequences ; for any conduct or transaction 
based on doubt, will most likely lead you into error and 
sin. How dangerous to your well-being is a career de- 
pending upon doubtful, most probably false, conceptions 
of the Creator and his creation. Doubt, yes, doubt will 
relentlessly pursue you in all your dealings, and make 
your life unhappy and hopeless. 

"Der Zweifel hat Verzweiiiung oft geboren, 
Denn Alles hat, wer Gott verlor, verloren" — Urania. 

The salvation of your soul in the hereafter will de- 
pend on the unquestioning obedience to the tenets of re- 
ligion, as revealed with no uncertain circumlocution in 
the Holy Scriptures. 

INNATE RELIGIOUS SENSE 

You seem to be in doubt, not only about the nature 
of God, when you name him indifferently, Creator, the 
Unknowable, Force, Energy, Nature, etc., but you do 
not even entertain a positive conviction that there is any 
Maker of all this incomprehensible work. I can scarcely 
believe that you ever listen to that inseparable little moni- 
tor, that spark of Godhood, the Soul, that resides within 
every human being and guides us through the darkness 



10 WORKS OF GOD— REV. FAITH 

of our physical life, showing us the errors of our way; 
if we but appeal to it and obey its monitions. 

If we inquire in the right way, we shall find in the 
breast of every human being an innate sense, a belief, 
yes, a conviction, that there is a God and that this is his 
world; that we owe our life and all its blessings and 
possibilities to his grace. We wonder; we adore, love, 
reverence, and worship him, full of gratitude for all his 
inestimable favors. 

In our piety we pray not for rewards, but for His 
divine help that we may be stronger to resist the evil, 
and that we may be righteous to inherit the eternal life 
and happiness of the Kingdom Come. 

Even long before Christ revealed to us the gospel 
truth, the pagan philosophers and theologians recognized 
this intuitive religious nature which is coeval with the 
life of man. Even your Cotta says that the general as- 
sent of man of all nations, acknowledges God. Epicurus 
mentioned that there was no nation without having a 
natural idea, a premonition of a Deity, an antecedent 
conception of the fact in the mind, he called -rrpoX-qxp^. 
Cicero represents Lucilius Balbus, in the Nature of 
Gods, as saying that no discourse is needed to prove the 
existence of God, for nothing could be so plain and evi- 
dent, when we behold the heavens and contemplate the 
celestial bodies, the order in the universe, as the exist- 
ence of some supreme and divine intelligence by which 
all these things are governed. 

ORDER 

WORKS OF GOD 

To use an old illustration in my own way, think of 
the uninterrupted uniformity of the motion of all these 
innumerable, colossal spheres that course around their 
respective orbits, crossing the paths of others, but never 
interfering or colliding with one another. All so nicely 
adjusted that there is always a stable equilibrium of 
these seething, heaving, moving, rushing worlds. So 
mathematically correct are these centrifugal revolutions 
and their successive relative positions, that astronomers 
have been able to figure out accurately eclipses hundreds 
of years ahead of time. Surely such order and harmony 



WORKS OF MIAN— REV. FAITH 11 

in the moving world of matter, has a vis a tergo that 
is of adequate intelligence; for the effect cannot exceed 
the cause. 

Chrysippus said: "If there is anything which is 
beyond the power of man to produce, the being who pro- 
duces it is better than man." A rational essence pervades 
all nature. 

All this shows inductively that there must be a su- 
preme Divinity of the most perfect wisdom and provi- 
dence. We can surely predicate a provident God when 
we consider how his great wealth of matter in motion 
provides for us day and night; demanding activity and 
giving rest ; supplying seasons of warmth and rain, yield- 
ing food and drink for growth. Everything so nicely 
co-ordinated and subordinated as to serve man in his 
present life, and preserve him from destruction which 
would surely follow if all were due to chance. 

To show more clearly how such marvelously beauti- 
ful and useful work implies a designer of the greatest 
intelligence and skill, let us consider the chief works of 
man ; architectural and mechanical structures, such as the 
ancient pyramids. Ferguson in his History of Architec- 
ture says that they are executed with such precision that 
notwithstanding the immense superincumbent weight, no 
settlement in any part can be detected to an appreciable 
fraction of an inch. Nothing more perfect mechanically 
has ever been erected. The pyramid near Memphis is 
higher than St. Paul's cathedral, and was one of the seven 
wonders of the ancient world. 

WORKS OF MAN 

Not less impressive are our modern wonders. The 
sky-scrapers of New York and Chicago, reaching more 
than a score of stories into the sky and sometimes three 
to four stories underground. Reflect how accurately pro- 
portioned the bulk and strength of the material used in 
the steel framework must be, to carry the weight and 
bear the strain to which it is subjected. 

The Brooklyn Bridge, which from afar looks ethe- 
rial like a spider's web suspended in the air, represents 
a structure of the lightest weight together with the great- 
est strength required for its purpose. 



12 DANGERS OF UNBELIEF— REV. FAITH 

The astronomical clock of Strassburg does not 
merely give the time of the diurnal revolution of the 
earth around its axis, but also that of the planetary sys- 
tem. 

Automatic devices of scientific instruments and of 
machinery of every kind, need only be mentioned en 
passant. 

Works of high art abound everywhere. What could 
be more expressive of the designer's art than the purity 
of style petrified in the Parthenon on the Acropolis, which 
in classic times sheltered one of the masterpieces of 
Phidias, the statue of Pallas Athena. 

I need only mention the soul inspiring Christian 
churches of our times in Byzantine, and especially in the 
divine Gothic style, that majestically rear their spires all 
over Christendom, pointing, as it were, to the life be- 
yond, to heaven. 

Though the authors or the architects of these works 
may no longer be known or mentioned, as in the case of 
the pyramids, yet we know that they lived, and can form 
an idea of their very thoughts as these are still preserved 
in their works. 

Just as sure as we know that all these terrestrial 
wonders were constructed according to the designs of 
human beings, just so sure are we a fortiori that those 
sublime works and greater wonders which pass our own 
God-given powers to understand, are the creation of an 
infinitely higher intelligence and providence. 

PROVIDENCE 

The providence and the love of God only gain in 
magnitude when we think of the boundless favors God 
has bestowed on us, his people; for whose benefit and 
safety he has planned all in such harmonious concord. 
His good will and grace for us surpasses the most san- 
guine expectation, especially when we realize how un- 
worthy and insignificant and humble we are. 

DANGERS OF UNBELIEF 

Consider the consequences of being a disbeliever, an 
agnostic, an atheist. It would influence your every act 
of life. You would soon find that it is a disgrace you 



PEACE— REV. FAITH 13 

would have to bear about with you in secret; and that 
you would have to live a life of insincerity, or be- 
come the object of pity and anxiety to your family, and 
be suspected of infidelity by your friends. The good 
people of Christ's Church would shun you like a pes- 
tilence ; your fellow-creatures would distrust your words ; 
and if you dared to give publicity to your impious 
thoughts, you would likely meet with ignominy and vio- 
lence. Your punishment would soon follow. Some 
would fain bring down the curses of God upon your 
head; others would mete out eternal damnation for your 
sins. You might be condemned to undergo the purifying 
fires of hell, until you become cleansed for the life in a 
better world. 

Repent, oh sinner ! before it is too late. Be not dead 
to the love of Christ who died for you that you may be 
saved. His arms are open to receive you. Come, falter 
no longer in irresolution and skepticism. 

"And Jesus said unto them, Because of your un- 
belief: for verily I say unto you, If ye have faith as a 
grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, 
Remove hence to yonder place ; and it shall remove ; and 
nothing shall be impossible to you. ,, — matt. xvii. 20. 

PEACE 

Have implicit faith in the Gospel and become a mem- 
ber of the brotherhood of love in Jesus Christ our Lord. 
You will then find peace of mind and rest from weary 
perplexities and sorrows. Let the Bible be your vade 
me cum, or, rather, vobiscum, and you will have the re- 
spect of every God-fearing member of the community. 

What a great advantage it would also be to you in 
your profession. The religious man would wish you as 
his physician to be a true Christian before entrusting to 
your care his child, his daughter, his wife; all dearer to 
him than his own life. 

"The beginning of wisdom is the fear of the Lord." 
— PROV, ix. 10, 



14 SUPERSTITION— DR. FACT 



My dear Rev. Faith : 

Yes, fear is. the beginning of wis- 
dom, just the beginning, nothing more; for, as soon as 
begun, there need be no fear of God. Allow me to refer 
to a few of your Biblical concordances on this subject : 

"Wisdom is the principal thing; therefore get wis- 
dom. — prov. iv. 7. 

"How much better it is to get wisdom than gold." — 
frov. xvi. 16. 

"He that getteth wisdom loveth his own soul." — 
prov. xix. 8. 

Cicero's Cotta says, "The vain fear of God is super- 
stition," and you will have to acknowledge that Cicero 
was a refined, cultured, and probably the most learned 
man of those classic times. It seems to me that there is 
much more to "fear from the multitude" or "from the 
people" (matt. xiv. 5, luke xx. 19) than from God, if 
your description of my punishment is not wholly er- 
roneous. Curse and damnation entailing such for- 
midable calamities, are enough to deter the less timorous, 
especially when pronounced solemnly as a sacred duty 
by some righteously loyal Christian. 

To question the truth of the prevailing religion, was 
unpopular even before Christ, and often criminal after- 
wards ; but, as Lucius remarked in the Nature of Gods : 
"Time destroys the fictions and errors of opinion, while 
it confirms the determinations of nature and of truth." 

RELIGIOUS PERSECUTION 

MARTYRDOM 

Why should not I, a humble non-Christian, be willing 
to suffer martyrdom for truth's sake, when so many 
great, illustrious, and worshiped men, died for their re- 
ligious beliefs because they differed from the belief of 
the masses. 



MARTYRDOM— DR. FACT 15 

Let us be tolerant in religion and concede to all oth- 
ers the same right the Christian arrogates as his sole 
prerogative, though he would fain punish with the 
usurped thunder of God. 

Most of us are more or less superstitious. Super- 
stition, bigotry, and intolerance were some of the con- 
tributing causes that determined the unjust fate of a 
number of the best men that ever lived. 

Protagoras was banished and his books burned, be- 
cause he said that he was unable to arrive at any knowl- 
edge whether there are or are not any gods. 

Socrates suffered death on the charge that he of- 
fended the laws in not paying respect to those gods whom 
the city respected, in introducing other new deities, and 
in offending against the laws by corrupting the youth. 

Jesus, that divinely good Jew, was crucified, charged 
by his own countrymen with blasphemy against the re- 
ligion of his fathers, the then popular Judaism. Vide 
matt. xxvi. 65. 

Wycliffe, 1383, frightened his own sympathizers 
with his doctrine of transubstantiation. The "erroneous" 
statements of his works were burned and he himself 
banished to his parish. 

John Huss, 1415, and his writings were condemned 
to the fire by the decree of the general council of Con- 
stance on the charge of heresy. 

Martin Luther first opposed the doctrine of indul- 
gences and disobeyed the summons to Rome to answer 
for his theses and attack of the papal system. In 1521 the 
papal bull was issued against him. It can easily be sur- 
mised what his fate would have been had he fallen into 
papal hands. 

John Calvin, 1533, had to flee from France because 
of his religious views. 

Ulrich Zwingli, 1531, fell for his belief in the war 
waged between Zurich and the Catholic cantons. 

Roger Williams, 1635, was banished from Salem 
because of his new doctrines. 

How many more suffered similar fates, both among 
Christians and people of other religious beliefs, can never 
be calculated. 

How often do we read in our daily papers that some 



16 RELIGIOUS EVOLUTION— DR. FACT 

especially conscientious thinker among the ministers or 
priests who followed, perhaps, the spirit of the Gospel 
more closely than the word, is denounced, unfrocked, ex- 
communicated, decreed a heretic, etc., when in the pale 
of the church he might have been a leaven for its glory 
and a blessing to mankind. 

"A little leaven leaveneth a whole lump." — i cor. v. 6. 
Such men are as great a loss to the church as they are a 
gain to humanity. 

"And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy 
brother's eye, but considerest not the beam that is in 
thine own eye? Or how canst thou say to thy brother, 
Brother, let me cast out the mote that is in thine eye, 
when thou thyself beholdest not the beam that is in 
thine own eye? Thou hypocrite, cast out first the beam 
out of thine own eye, and then shalt thou see clearly to 
cast out the mote that is in thy brother's eye." — luke 
vi. 41,42. 

"Vox populi, vox dei!" But the voice of the people 
is continually changing, whereas the voice or word of 
God or of Nature is always the same. 

We must keep on in our search for the Word in its 
whole truth, though it may conflict with what is popu- 
larly accepted as the Voice, and subject us to censure 
and punishment. 

The laws of the time determined the penalty. At 
first it was cruel torture or death ; then, as the times be- 
came less turbulent and violent, curse and damnation; 
and in our own more peaceful times, it is persecution 
and denunciation. 

RELIGIOUS EVOLUTION 

Every change in the vox populi is, however, a closer 
approach to the vox dei, or to the laws of nature. It is 
the evolution of religion. Every martyr contributed to 
the general uplift of religion and of mankind. 

The modifications of the Christian Church by the 
Reformation, if not a step in progressive evolution, would 
surely mean the beginning of its disintegration, the "dis- 
ruption of its unity," into a multitude of weak, incoherent 
sects, spreading doubt and contention instead of promot- 
ing peace and happiness. 



RELIGIOUS BELIEFS— DR. FACT 17 

If the Christian Church that flourished as a unit for 
1,500 years, suffered from abuses, these abuses should 
have been corrected from within, by its loyal members, 
and not given rise to treason, and to heretical secession 
from Catholicism. 

If Protestantism is not an improvement that must 
keep on improving, since "qui non proiicit, deficit/' then 
surely it is a misfortune to civilization; for so many 
querulous sects with their multifarious rites and cere- 
monies, diminish the glory of Christendom. 

No outsider is favorably impressed with the spec- 
tacle of contending creeds in acrimonious aspersions 
against the tenets of the other denominations; nor has 
this controversy a tendency to increase the respect of 
people of other beliefs for Christianity. 

RELIGIOUS BELIEFS 

You are hardly aware of how many people you con- 
sider Christians have shaken off the fetters, the bonds 
of rites and ceremonies of religion, and are unchristened 
and non-Christian. Neither should you imagine that 
Christians have a monopoly of human virtues or morality. 
You know very well that long before Jesus, ethics were 
taught to perfection and that righteousness is coeval with 
mankind. 

There are about 2,000,000,000 people on this earth ; 
of these the different religions are represented by the 
following numbers: 

Creeds of the World. Religious Statistics of the U. S. 
Census, 1900. 

NON-CHRISTIANS. 

Confucianists 256,000,000 

Hindooists 190,000,000 

Mohammedans 176,834,372 

Buddhists 147,900,000 

Taoists 43,000,000 

Shintoists 14,000,000 

Jews 7,186,000 

Polytheists 117,681,660 



CHRISTIANS. 


Catholics 


..230,866,533 


Protestants 


. .143,237,625 


Orthodox Greek. . 


.. 98,016,000 


C. of Abyssinia . . 


. . 3,000,000 


Coptic Church .... 


120,000 


Armenians 


. . 1,690,000 


Nestorians 


80,000 


Jacobites 


70,000 


Total 


. .477,080,158 



Total 952,604,041 



About half the people of the earth worship other 
gods than JliM? and only one-fourth of the world's pop- 



18 GOD'S NATURE— DR. FACT 

ulation is Christian. Many, like myself, are counted as 
Christians that should be classed with the majority. 

The Protestant denominations, arranged according 
to the number of their followers, are : Methodists, Bap- 
tists, Lutherans, Presbyterians, Episcopalians, Reformed, 
Latter-Day Saints, United Brethren, Evangelical Bodies, 
Friends, Dunkards, Adventists, Mennonites, etc., with 
minor sects up to about 125 in number. 

GOD'S NATURE. 

Notice the formidable number of schisms in hetero- 
doxy and still others too small to mention, which fell 
away from the parent stock, the orthodox Catholic, id 
est, the Universal Church, as it was called, in contra- 
distinction from the Judaic Church confined to the Jews. 
If that, as I said, does not mean that religion from its 
crude stages down to more recent mythologies, evolves 
to a higher religion than that of the Christian, then it 
means disintegration and death of Christianity. In either 
case, however, Christianity served as a noble step to a 
higher plane. 

The doctrine of a personal God appeals to me as 
well as to most men. I like to think of God as the ideal 
of an almighty Fatherhood, of a father who tenderly 
cares for his creatures. The idea is almost as ancient as 
man. Scrutinizing common sense will not give us rest 
without faith, as you say; it makes us pause as of old 
when Cotta remarked that man is enamored with his 
own beauty, and thinks God must be like it. "Yet," he 
asked, "what comeliness is there in all these organs, 
abstracted from their use ?" 

It may also be asked: Does God need a brain for 
his wisdom, or a heart for his love? Does he need 
hands like a potter to shape the clay or dust into the 
universe and its creatures? Must he have legs to walk 
about, feet to stand upon the coelum incognitum as we do 
on terra Urmaf 

But, you say, a spiritual and not a corporeal body 
is meant. Such a quasi-body Cotta could not under- 
stand, nor did he think any one else could. He also be- 
lieved that there were many people who have no thoughts 
of a deity. 



CLASSIC THEOLOGIANS— DR. FACT 19 

Diagoras was called an atheist, and others after him 
plainly denied the very essence of a deity. "If you 
should ask me," he continued, "what God is, or what his 
character and nature are, I should follow the example 
of Simonedes, who, when Hiero, the tyrant, proposed 
the same question to him, desired a day to consider it. 
When he required his answer the next day, Simonedes 
begged two days more; and so he kept constantly de- 
siring double the number which he had required before, 
instead of giving his answer. Hiero, with surprise, asked 
him his meaning in doing so. 'Because/ said he, 'the 
longer I meditate on it, the more obscure it appears 
to me/ " 

Cotta said that Simonedes was reputed a wise and 
learned man and found, he thought, so many acute and 
refined arguments occurring to him, that he was doubtful 
which was the truest, and therefore despaired of discov- 
ering any truth. 

Zeno declared no cause can produce an effect unlike 
itself. 

As God cannot err, why was not man endowed with 
a character incapable of committing any crime, or, as 
Ingersoll said, Why did not God make health contagious, 
instead of disease? 

Telamon says that if there is a divine providence, 
the good man would be happy, bad men miserable ; bet- 
ter that these inhumanities had been prevented than that 
the author be punished afterward. 

Ignorance, Cotta thought, cannot be brought as an 
excuse for God. "O, wonderful equity of the Gods !" he 
exclaimed, "when Gods inflict punishment on children 
and children's children and all posterity for a crime com- 
mitted by a father." 

"I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting 
the iniquity of the fathers upon the children upon the 
third and upon the fourth generation of them that hate 
me." — ex. xx. 5. 

Such attributes can hardly be thought just or merci- 
ful in an ordinary mortal, and seem utterly inconceiva- 
ble as qualities of God. 



20 ELEMENTS— DR. FACT 

Was the Christian God, as represented in the Bible, 
ignorant, or did he err? He confessed that his work 
was only evil, and he repented that he made man, threat- 
ening at the same time to destroy him. 

"And the Lord saw the wickedness of man was 
great in the earth, and that every imagination of the 
thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. And it 
repented the Lord that he had made man on the earth, 
and it grieved him at his heart. And the Lord said, I 
will destroy man whom I have created from the face of 
the ground; both man, and beast, and creeping thing, 
and fowl of the air ; for it repenteth me that I have made 
them." — gen. vi. 5-8. 

IMPERSONAL GOD 

In lieu of an imperfect, impersonal God we might as 
well believe that God's essence, or spirit, is without form 
or substance, entirely impersonal, but in everything and 
everywhere, filling the body of man; manifesting itself 
through man's intellect, through intuition and instinct in 
the lower forms of life, and in all things by provident 
Will ; the Idea and Will of Schoppenhauer, if you like. 

Even the atomic theory of some of the Epicureans 
or the corpuscular ideas of Leucippus and Democritus 
are not altogether irrelevant to this subject. They ap- 
proach somewhat the nebular doctrine. 

The vis a tergo, the primitive cause of it all, belongs, 
of course, to the unknowable; therefore I do not know 
whether or not there is a God nor what his nature may be. 

ELEMENTS 

We may reduce the world, or the materia prima, 
to its elements as known to-day; although possibly these 
elements may in time be found to be compounds, so that 
all atoms may be homogeneous, and only begin to differ 
by the number of their vibrations. 

We may believe that the intensity and velocity of 
these vibrations are so great that the heat in its various 
degrees of intensity may determine the affinity of one 
atom for another, or for any number of them, to form 
the molecules of the different elements. The same reason 
may cause the greater or elective affinity which deter- 
mines the preference of one for another, and also the 



SEQUENCE— DR. FACT 21 

power to displace those already united, but of lesser 

affinity. 

Suppose several atoms of hydrogen united as a mole- 
cule, rising high up into the atmosphere, should meet 
some molecules of oxygen. We can easily imagine that 
it is the greater intensity of vibration one atom of oxy- 
gen has over two atoms of hydrogen, which overcomes 
their respective molecular integrity, and gives birth by 
their union to a molecule of H 2 0, id est water. This 
compound enters as a constituent in the most varied ob- 
jects of the organic world. It seems so wonderful, that 
we might ascribe to the atoms themselves the intelligence 
that moved them, rather than suppose it to have been the 
intelligence of the Almighty that pervaded them, or that 
the sequence of cause and effect was directed by divine 
Providence. 

Such molecules of water, let us suppose, have now 
grown so full of gravity that their very ponderosity seeks 
the earth with a speed in proportion to their weight. 

Suppose that in their descent they fall through a 
dense strata of cold air, so that they congeal or crystal- 
lize. Does it not seem as though these atoms were en- 
dowed with a wonderful intelligence to be the architects 
of such varied and beautiful symmetry in the snow-flake, 
often copied by man in his works of art? 

SEQUENCE 

Perchance, a number of such molecules under suita- 
ble conditions coalesce to form a hailstone which hap- 
pens, hap-hazardly, to break in its fall the skull of a 
proud man, so that the mysterious, intelligent force that 
moved him, departs at once with his soul ; not at all dif- 
ferent from any other creeping thing that is said to have 
none. The man had no premonition to come out of the 
hail, nor had the hailstone any to avoid him. Is it noth- 
ing but fate ? Is the most intellectual being in the image 
of God, possessing a soul, of so little consequence, or is 
the hailstone of as much importance as anything else of 
God's world ? 

The hailstone, however, soon dissolves again, going 
back to its form of water; just as the man undergoes 
dissolution into the elements that constructed the mar- 
velous fabric of his body. 



22 MOLECULAR MOTION— DR. FACT 

The molecule of water, with fellows of its kind, 
trickles into the earth. Some sacrificing their inde- 
pendence to assume a necessary but subordinate part in 
the growth of a beautiful flower, a sportive animal, or 
may be of man himself ; some perhaps yielding their oxy- 
gen and hydrogen to inorganic substances as to the salts 
and metals of the earth, making many different 
oxides and hydrates. Others, again, reach the surface 
once more, impregnated with whatever material water 
could dissolve and hold in suspension while on their 
journey through the earth. Drop by drop, the spring 
fills a little rill, and the water flows down a brook, a 
rivulet, a stream, and then into a lake or the great, briny 
sea. Sooner or later the tiny molecule of water H 2 
completes its circulation, its life-cycle; divorced by 
death. The original atoms of hydrogen and oxygen 
seek again their source by ascension on some actinic ray 
for another, newer life. 

MOLECULAR MOTION 

All the worlds, with their solar systems, in the uni- 
verse may have had such gaseous origin, and may dis- 
integrate ad infinitum. We find the same atomic and 
molecular elements arranged and rearranged again and 
again indefinitely from homogeneity to heterogeneity; 
like an evolution and involution, a sort of ebb and flow, 
a pulsation, a circulation, a constantly altering form of 
matter, now in motion, now vibrating so fast that solids 
become liquid and gas in turn, yielding heat, light, elec- 
tricity, and running through the whole gamut of changes 
in the sequence of cause and effect; exempli gratia: — 

Hypothesis of Molecular Vibration in the produc- 
tion of heat. — Let us consider the heat of the earth. It 
was thought that because it got hotter the deeper we 
entered the earth, therefore this planet must be a molten, 
fiery mass within, surrounded by a comparatively thin, 
hardened crust. 

The frigid zones are believed to be entirely due to 
the inclination of the earth's axis to the plane of its 
orbit, i. e., 2Z]/ 2 degrees out of a perpendicular direc- 
tion, whereby these zones would be alternately removed 
from the influence of the sun's direct rays. 

Considering that the sun is about 95,000,000 miles 



CREATOR'S INTELLIGENCE— DR. FACT 23 

distant, heating the surface at the equator considerably, 
can a paltry 3,962^ to 4,997 miles account for that great 
difference in temperature between equator and pole, or 
the angle at which the rays strike the earth more or less 
obliquely? The velocity of the earth's motion at the 
equator over and above that at the pole might account 
for it. 

Imagine yourself, for instance, in place of the pole, 
how slowly would the earth seem to turn completely 
around you in 24 hours. If you also imagined having a 
panniculus adiposus extending outward from the cen- 
ter to the periphery at the equator, or girdle, 3,962^ 
miles, how fast would a spot on any meridian of that 
periphery move to pass over the 25,000 miles of circum- 
ference in 24 hours? It would amount to about 1,041.7 
miles per hours, or 17.3 per minute, or somewhat over 
three seconds to a mile. That velocity would represent 
the balance of the difference in heat between equator and 
pole not due to the sun's heat. The slow movement 
being in the neighborhood of the whole length of the 
earth's axis from pole to pole, the axis would form a 
sort of solid backbone for the planet, around which it 
revolves and upon which it supports its shape. Accord- 
ing to this hypothesis, the maximum of condensation and 
consolidation would be at the axis; the greatest heat of 
the globe, near the periphery, but diminishing rapidly 
toward the surface; because of the decreasing weight 
and compression due to expansion, rarification by cen- 
trifugal force, and the convection of heat into space. 

Thus we may form hypotheses and theories ad ab- 
surdum that seem to work to our satisfaction ; but how it 
is done and what the original, latent, and potential power 
is behind it all, belongs to the unknowable, and makes me 
nolens volens an agnostic. 

CREATOR'S INTELLIGENCE 
You mentioned as proof of an all-wise and provident 
God, the wonderful order of the universe. You wished 
to demonstrate this conclusion by inductive reasoning 
in order to meet me on the same level of common sense 
argument. 

The propositions of your syllogism are, major 



24 WORKS OF ANIMALS— DR. FACT 

premise: All works are the work of an intelligent be- 
ing. We know that in the case of the wonderful pyra- 
mids, "sky-scrapers," works of art, etc., the author, ar- 
chitect, or artist was an intelligent being. As minor 
premise you say: The world is a work. Your conclu- 
sion : Therefore the world is the work of an intelligent 
being. 

creature's intelligence 

Yet here are some works equally wonderful and 
beautiful which you deny as the work of intellect; you 
say it is the work of ignorant instinct, or of the laws of 
God. If so, your generalization in the first proposition 
was not universal, as it did not include every work. You 
must admit that all beings, animals as well as men, pro- 
ducing work, have intelligence ; or that some work is due 
to blind instinct, not to intelligence ; or that all work is 
the result of God's intelligence working through the in- 
tellect of man and the instinct of other creatures ; or that 
all work, except that of man, is due to Nature's un- 
reasoning, involuntary instinct. Intelligence and instinct 
differ in degree, but does it seem reasonable to regard 
the works of all other creatures mentioned below as 
merely the result of unconscious impulse without un- 
derstanding the purpose or end of the work? 

WORKS OF ANIMALS 

Let us consider the works of a few other animals 
than man. By constructing a dam across a stream, and 
using in its construction the best material the neighbor- 
hood affords, which is at the same time best adapted for 
the purpose, and grouping houses of the same material 
along the banks, the beaver shows intelligence and provi- 
dence, if not also memory of the experience of past 
failure. You may call it instinct, because it is the act of 
an animal other than man. To me it seems that the 
beaver knows what he is doing, perceives, discriminates, 
selects, remembers, and provides, for present and fu- 
ture, food and safety in full consciousness of the purpose 
of his activity. 

The little ant, which has a brain bigger than that of 
man in proportion to its size, shows the degree of its 
intelligence by the complexity of its work. 



WORKS OF ANIMALS-DR. FACT 25 

An article in the Chicago Tribune recently credited 
the white ants as the greatest builders of "sky-scrapers." 
A naturalist exploring Somaliland found one of the cone- 
shaped mud and clay dwellings constructed by the ter- 
mites, or so-called white ants, to be 18 feet in height. 
The highest human dwelling is about 375 feet high, or 
68 times higher than the average man of 5^2 feet; the 
Eiffel tower is 984 feet, or 179 times higher; but the 
termite, having an average height of about half an inch, 
constructs a dwelling 240 times its stature by building 
an ant hill of only 10 feet in height. If the ant were the 
size of a man its "sky-scraper" would be 1,320 feet high. 

While the structure in which the ant dwells in social 
life is grand, its more wonderful work consists in its do- 
mestic and foreign relations, in keeping a standing army 
for defense and offense, in taking booty and making 
slaves of the prisoners of war to do the drudgery of life, 
in keeping milch cows, i. e., the aphides, to supply some 
of the food. The Texas agricultural ants even do their 
own farming. The more we learn about the pesky things, 
the more do they seem a miniature edition of man. 

Think of the marvelous work of the hive-bee ! Are 
not the cells of the combs made one like the other in 
size and form so as to economize material and space by 
their hexagonal shape and at the same time securing the 
greatest strength by building the walls of the cells of 
one side opposite the cavities of the other side? Is it 
not an architectural masterpiece of some reason that dis- 
cerns? 

What shall we say to explain the division of work 
or labor in a community of bees? The queen-bee, the 
drones, and the workers, do their respective tasks har- 
moniously in the same busy bee-hive. 

There are the myriads of varied structures of the 
fossil foraminifera ; the ruined habitations of marine life 
that existed before the advent of man ; most of them so 
tiny that their beauty can only be discerned through the 
microscope. They have accumulated in such masses that 
they constitute the greater bulk of chalk, lime, marble or 
carbonate of calcium beds. Human works like the pyra- 
mids dwindle into insignificance both as to size and en- 
durance in comparison. Indeed, some of this lime was 



26 WORKS OF ANIMALS— DR. FACT 

probably used in the construction of the pyramids, as 
the mortar and plaster is used to-day in edifices built by 
man, or in the plaster of Paris in works of art. 

Can anything surpass the building powers of the 
little polyps that construct those wee little chambers of 
white or red coral ? They extract from the water of the 
sea the calcareous building material, and shape it into 
small clusters of cells with openings the size of pin 
points. These little tufts cluster around ramifying 
branches which grew from other branches and trunks, 
increasing in size from the surface of the ocean to its 
bottom; forming reefs so huge and firm as to withstand 
the rushing tides and currents, and the destructive storms 
that dash and hurl the weight of water in restive waves. 

These reefs are said by Darwin to grow from a 
depth of 150 feet, and that as the bottom of the sea sub- 
sides below this depth, the polyps move upward in their 
"surface-scrapers," adding pari passu tiers upon tiers of 
stories to the height of their edifice. Even the palace 
of the white ant cannot be noticed in comparison. 

Coral reefs sometimes attain such great size that 
they constitute coral islands or atolls, usually forming 
a sea-wall that incloses a lagoon of still water, with one 
or several entrances or channels. These lagoons are 
often big enough to harbor a fleet. The surface of the 
atolls becomes in time covered with decaying detritus, 
forming a fertile soil for a tropical flora and fauna ; and, 
finally, human beings by thousands find sustenance on 
some of them. The Bahamas, the Caroline Archipelago, 
the Maldive Islands, south-west of Ceylon, are examples. 

Think of the many generations of budding and ovip- 
arous polyps, multiplying ever so fast, it takes to form 
this aggregation of small skeletons into a monumental 
edifice ! 

It seems an easy matter for man to crush out the 
life of many of them at once, so conscious is he of his 
strength and superiority; but it is a matter of fact that 
these weak, soft pigmies of polyps in turn are the cause 
of death to many human lives shipwrecked on their 
reefs. 



DEGREES OF INTELLIGENCE— DR. FACT 27 

The life history of all beings is according to the 
same general plan of movement, nutrition, growth, and 
reproduction. The higher animals have identically the 
same organs and systems, only modified as to shape and 
size. The nervous and circulatory systems have the 
same branches; the osseous and muscular systems, the 
same bones and muscles, though modified as to length 
and size; the nerve centers are the same in principle, 
though the size, quality, and complexity of the brain, its 
gray matter, and the depth of its convolutions, are less 
than in man. The difference of the emotional and psy- 
chical qualities is also only a matter of degree. The 
faith of man in the Lord of Heaven is shown by the 
dog for his master. 

The love of man for his own is hardly greater than 
the love and devotion of an animal for its young. 

The same courage to defend offspring and home 
exists among all alike. 

Memory in dogs, elephants, monkeys, and others, is 
often remarkably good, extending over many years. 

Reasoning from association of ideas, in cause and 
effect, are illustrated by many examples. 

Providence, in storing up food for the future, and 
securing shelter, is common to most animals. 

The emotions of love, hatred, joy, fear, anger, fury, 
and passion, are, indeed, attributes of the animal body, 
rather than of the mind. 

Gratitude and resentment, are observed among all 
the higher species. Who would not trust the sagacity 
and moral nature of a dog, sooner than he would some 
human natures. The difference in intelligence between 
the highest anthropoid ape and the lowest man, is much 
less than between the latter and the highest type of 
genus homo. 

By what reason can we justify the assumption that 
man has a conscious intelligence and deny it to all other 
fellow-creatures ; assigning to them in our transcending, 
egotistic pride, an ignorant, unconscious instinct which 
knows not the purpose of its acts. 



28 CONVERSION— REV. FAITH 



My dear Dr. Fact: 

I will begin this letter with a remark- 
able experience I had when administering comfort in the 
name of our Savior Jesus Christ to a self-confessed sinner 
on his death-bed. I relate this confession because it impli- 
cates no one, betrays no confidence reposed, as it happened 
many years ago in a different part of this country and 
no names are mentioned. I speak of it in the hope that 
it may do good and spur on other sinners to righteous- 
ness and to a Christian life. I relate it that it may 
serve as an illustration of the utter dependence of the 
body on the soul, and of the soul on its Creator. 

The confession was entirely voluntary and indeed 
surprising. It was made with the knowledge of approach- 
ing death from a lingering, malignant trouble, soon to 
end in articulo mortis. 

For years he was known in the community where 
he resided, as a distinguished, exemplary citizen, a de- 
vout Christian, an elder in his church, always ready to 
help in any charitable work; a hard worker among the 
poor of the parish, respected and beloved by all who 
knew him. He was known as a retired business man of 
considerable wealth. 

He began thus : "My dear Reverend, for the sake 
of my family I have kept an awful secret which has 
haunted me day and night. I have lived a life of re- 
morse and would gladly have surrendered myself to the 
authorities for punishment, were I the only one to suffer. 
Now, however, as I am about to confront my Maker, 
I feel that my spiritual adviser should know how con- 
trite and repentant, I crave forgiveness and the mercy 
of the almighty Father in heaven. 

"I know that my soul, too, was saved by the divine 
love of Jesus Christ my Lord who died for the redemp- 
tion of sinners. 



PATRICIDE— REV. FAITH 29 

"Sixty-five years ago, I was born in a New England 
hamlet where my father was the only clergyman of a 
Puritan congregation. My mother whose only child I 
was, loved me to distraction, and brought me up a 
God-fearing good boy. 

"Because of my father's position, my parents were 
regarded the leading family of the neighborhood. As I 
was the only child, I was in all probability over-indulged, 
and grew more selfish as I grew older, so that my 
father was frequently obliged to discipline me for dis- 
obedience. 

EVIL COMPANY 

"Some of the town boys, returning from a neigh- 
boring city where they had worked, brought with them 
the vices of the city youth, i. e., drinking, gambling, and 
fast living. Associating with these boys, I, too, soon 
became wayward. 

"When I was 18, I attended a preparatory school 
for college; but my father threatened that he would put 
me to work on a farm, if I did not give up bad company. 
I resented what I thought unmerited severity on the 
part of my parent, so that we had frequent stormy in- 
terviews which were only kept in check by the interven- 
tion of my watchful and loving mother. 

"Finally, one day of particularly riotous carousal, left 
its baneful effects, by changing my whole moral nature 
to a vicious, revengeful, criminal being. 

PATRICIDE 

"While at work in the chemical laboratory, I pur- 
loined a small bottle of hydrocyanic acid. Alter a night's 
debauch, I had just returned home when my father was 
about to enter for breakfast. Seeing the tumbler of 
water at his place which it was his custom to drink be- 
fore he took anything else, I poured the contents of the 
vial into it while passing unnoticed. Immediately there- 
after, my father came in, sat down, drank as a matter of 
habit unsuspectingly a big swallow in a hurry, and fell 
down dead; mother fainted. In the confusion that fol- 
lowed, I removed all evidence of the poison and rushed 
for our family doctor who had been treating father from 
time to time for heart trouble, due to articular rheu- 



30 HOMICIDE— REV. FAITH 

matism. He pronounced that death was caused by heart 
failure. No one suspected me. 

"Mother, who was always in rather delicate health, 
soon followed father to the grave, hastened, I believe, by 
her sudden bereavement, and the fast life I led. 

"Inheriting what little mother left, I began my col- 
lege course. Desiring to provide more means, I took a 
position as a sort of private secretary to an old retired 
business man. He had known my father, and took a 
fancy to me, allowing me all the time necessary for my 
lectures and studies. 

"Living in the house of my benefactor and meeting 
his only daughter often at dinner, a mutual attachment 
between us, soon grew into ardent love. Her father op- 
posed our wish to marry, on the ground that she was too 
young, and advised us to wait five years longer. 

"I had his full confidence and was trusted with secur- 
ities and money for the transaction of his affairs, but 
never had access to the safe without his presence. 

"Inspired by the spirits of alcohol, I was seized by an 
uncontrollable impulse one ominous day while he feebly 
tottered to open the safe and deposit the securities I had 
handed to him. Grasping his heavy cane, which he had 
leaned against a chair, stealthily from behind, I dealt a 
well directed blow across the back of his head. He fell, 
dead. T rifled the safe of most the money, leaving some 
and the papers untouched. Securing my plunder, I 
started out unobserved by any of the servants, to escort 
the daughter home from a singing lesson, which was my 
custom several times a week. 

"On our arrival home she missed her father's greet- 
ing and began to look for him. A scream told the rest. 
I went to her assistance and then called the nearest doc- 
tor. He notified the coroner. 

"The coroner's jury found the cause of the sudden 
death as unknown. It could not be determined whether 
it was a murderer who inflicted the fatal fracture pro- 
ducing cerebral concussion, or whether it was due to 
some malady that caused him to fall over unconscious, 
striking the back of his head against the corner of a 
footstool. Post mortem examination revealed no or- 



REPENTANCE— REV. FAITH 31 

ganic lesions, except at the site of the injury, and the 
presence of some dilatation and fatty degeneration of the 
heart. Witnesses testified that he was addicted to the 
excessive use of tobacco so that he was neurasthenic for 
years. It was thought that there developed cardiac dila- 
tation terminating in insufficiency, and sudden death as 
a consequence. Detectives may possibly have shadowed 
me, but I was never suspected by anyone so far as I know. 

"After the customary time of mourning had elapsed, 
we were married and brought up a family of four lovely 
children. Our life has been one of harmony, content- 
ment, and happiness. My own want of peace, no one 
noticed, no one having the slightest suspicion of my 
crimes. 

"My sins may be partly ascribed to lack of punish- 
ment for first offenses of childhood, to evil company, and 
to excessive drinking, so that I was virtually in a contin- 
uous chronic condition of intoxication. 

REPENTANCE 

"The enormity of my crimes soon began to impress 
me with a horror that made me realize the helplessness 
of my body when its immortal soul is not in constant 
communion with its Creator. Remorse, contrition, re- 
pentance, procured for me forgiveness from Jesus Christ 
our Lord who died for the redemption of man. I be- 
came a worker for Christ and a new man. His great 
love, I felt, included even me; miserable but penitent 
sinner. 

"I have but one request to make of you, Reverend" — 
but the angel of death ushered him into the presence of 
the Lord before he could finish the sentence. 

O, merciful God! Blessed be his soul! May he 
live in peace ; his good life, after he found Christ, is surely 
an atonement for his sins. 

His, was an erring soul saved from perdition 
through Christ Jesus. A most heinous criminal, a patri- 
cide, and cruel murderer, was suddenly, miraculously 
transformed by divine grace. It was faith in God's 
power, that saved this most miserable sinner. Is there 
aught else you know of, that could have transformed or 



32 THE SOUL— REV. FAITH 

reformed a devilish monster into an angelic being? What 
would have been his life had he not been converted? 
The anguish of his victims would have been naught in 
comparison to his own suffering in this life. 

What does this ephemeral life of to-day amount to, 
when we stand upon the threshold of the hereafter ! 
Remember he killed but the bodies of his victims; their 
souls were released before the allotted time of their 
bodily sojourn; for their souls he could not destroy, since 
they are indestructible and enduring. 

"And be not afraid of them that kill the body, but are 
not able to kill the soul." — matt. x. 28. 

GOD'S LOVE 

NEW LIFE 

"And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilder- 
ness, even so must the son of man be lifted up: that 
whosoever believeth may in him have eternal life. For 
God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten 
Son, that whosoever believeth on him should not perish, 
but have eternal life. For God sent not the Son into 
the world to judge the world; but that the world should 
be saved through him." — john hi. 14-18. 

"For this is the will of my Father, that every one 
that beholdeth the Son, and believeth on him, should have 
eternal life: and I will raise him up at the last day." — 
john vi. 40. 

"Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth 
hath eternal life." — john vi. 47. 

THE SOUL 

The soul is the divine monitor which makes man 
cognizant of his ego, and informs him of his relation to 
God, and of his eternal life. The soul imparts to our 
intellect, knowledge which we cannot get by means of 
our senses; more than our eyes can see, our ears can 
hear; more than we can feel, taste, or smell; yes, more 
than we can reason out by logic with the best formed 
syllogisms. 

An innate yearning for life beyond this earthly 
career is inherent in every human being. It is not a 



HEREAFTER— REV. FAITH 33 

vain fancy of the few or ill-balanced, it is the almost 
universal conviction of the human race. 

PRAYER 

The desire for things we have not, but need for 
our happiness, tells us that he who has given us what 
we have, and made us what we are, has also the power 
to bestow on us whatever he will. He does not create 
righteous needs without providing means for their grat- 
ification. 

You know that among the most primitive people, 
they turn to God in prayer that He supply their needs. 
To obtain some coveted thing, or to avert the conse- 
quences of some misdeed, they offer sacrifices to become 
more deserving, and to have God more propitious. It 
shows man's intuitive and implicit faith that there is a 
God, and that he can and does supply man's wants; that 
man has a soul which is in correlation with God. If his 
needs were but seldom supplied, his prayers rarely an- 
swered, he would soon lose faith in his worship. This 
faith in God's power to help, has made the savage fathers 
persevere in the struggle to supply the needs of the fam- 
ily, and induced the chief to ward off defeat, so that his 
tribe might survive and grow. 

For ages man has thus been groping in the dark for 
the light of God, and for his grace and love ; the comple- 
ments of his desires and ardent prayers. Man alone, 
among all creatures, recognizes God and man's relation 
to Him. 

HEREAFTER 

How utterly miserable and hopeless would life be 
without the promise of a hereafter. It would not be 
worth living; and for the great majority of the people, 
there would be no incentive to do right and to avoid 
wrong. Meum et tuum would not be respected ; no one 
would be secure in life, limb, or property; every one 
would be for himself, and "the devil take the hindmost." 
It would be a life of brutal selfishness. Physical strength 
alone, or knavish cunning would succeed. 

"God is love." — i john viii. 16. "Love is the fulfill- 
ment of the law." — rom. xiii. io. "We love, because he 
first loved us." — i john iv. 19. 

Only since Christ's sacrifice has man learned the 



34 VICTORY IN CHRIST— REV. FAITH 

significance of love. Christ's love entered the heart and 
soul of the penitent sinner I spoke of. 

SUPREME GIFT 

Henry Drummond analyzed so beautifully, "Love: 
the Supreme Gift" ; and with that gift the converted sin- 
ner showed his love by becoming patient, kind, generous, 
humble, polite, unselfish, good tempered, guileless, and 
sincere; a lovable character from a most terrible fiend. 

"If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, 
but have not love, I am become sounding brass, or a 
clanging cymbal. And if I have the gift of prophecy, 
and know all mysteries and all knowledge ; and if I have 
all faith, so as to remove mountains, but have not love, 
I am nothing. And if I bestow all my goods to feed the 
poor, and if I give my body to be burned, but have not 
love, it profiteth me nothing. Love sufTereth long, and 
is kind ; love envieth not ; love vaunteth not itself, is not 
puffed up, doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not 
its own, is not provoked, taketh not account of evil ; re- 
joiceth not in unrighteousness, but rejoiceth with the 
truth; beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all 
things, endureth all things. Love never faileth: but 
whether there be prophecies, they shall be done away; 
whether there be tongues, they shall cease ; whether there 
be knowledge, it shall be done away. For we know in 
part, and we prophesy in part: but when that which is 
perfect is come, that which is in part shall be done away. 
When I was a child, I spake as a child, I felt as a child, 
I thought as a child: now that I am become a man, I 
have put away childish things. For now we see in a 
mirror, darkly; but then face to face: now I know in 
part; but then shall I know even as also I have been 
known. But now abideth faith, hope, love, these three; 
and the greatest of these is love." — i cor. xiii. 

This divine love is not finite; it is not mortal; it 
extends beyond this life into life everlasting; it is the 
spiritual love of the soul in heaven, corresponding to that 
of Christ, the Father, and the Holy Ghost. 

VICTORY IN CHRIST 

"Now, this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood 
cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth cor- 



VICTORY IN CHRIST— REV. FAITH 35 

ruption inherit incorruption. Behold, I tell you a mys- 
tery : We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, 
in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last 
trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall 
be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. For 
this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal 
must put on immortality. But when this corruptible shall 
have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put 
on immortality, then shall come to pass the saying that 
is written, Death is swallowed up in victory. O death, 
where is thy sting ? O grave, where is thy victory ? The 
sting of death is sin; and the power of sin is the law: 
but thanks be to God, whkh giveth us the victory through 
our Lord Jesus Christ. Wherefore, my beloved brethren, 
be ye stedfast, unmoveable, always abounding in the work 
of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labour is 
not vain in the Lord."- — i cor. xv. 50-58. 

Take to heart, my unfortunate friend, these divinely 
inspired revelations full of transcendent love and life, 
so that you may become a new man, good, happy, and 
wise. Aspire to be perfect in all that appertains to this 
life, for that is qualifying yourself for the life to come ; 
in other words, be a Christian. 



CHAPTER II 

Life Here and Hereafter— Dr. Fact 



My Reverend Friend: 

Your welcome letter was read with 
the interest and pleasure your chats always have for me. 

"Nihil dictum quod non dictum prius," nothing can 
be said which was not said before. "There is no new 
thing under the sun." — eccl. i. 9. 

The conversion of a criminal to Christianity does 
not seem to me so simple and single a "miracle" of 
divine love, or of the soul's rapport with God, as you 
intimate. To my mind it is a very complex phenomenon 
of which we may be able to assign only a few of the 
contributing causes. These causes, however, are suffi- 
ciently salient to account for the "change" of his moral 
nature. 

The soul, we may concede, for the sake of argu- 
ment, to come into being ab initio absolutely pure and 
guileless ; but the body of the individual is tainted by the 
stigmata of hereditary defects, and disease, due to the 
vice of some forefather "whose sins are visited upon 
the third and upon the fourth generation." — num. xiv. 18. 

This is illustrated by the Johnson family of coun- 
terfeiters, extending through three generations. — The 
Criminal, by Aug. Draehms. More remarkable still, The 
Jukes, by R. L. Dugdale. In 17 — a New York family, 
called Jukes to cover their identity, started with Ada, 
better known as Margaret, the Mother of Criminals and 
a drunken husband. In seven generations they had 709 
descendants; 280 of them were paupers, 140 criminals 
convicted of 115 different crimes and seven murders, 
at a cost to the state of $1,308,000, not counting the loss 
sustained by society. 



MORAL HEALTH— DR. FACT 37 

Some inherited defect might account for a moral 
character that cannot clearly discern the consequences 
of an act, or might make itself felt by a depraved appe- 
tite giving rise to an abnormal desire for some noxious 
food or drink with which to gratify the perverted needs 
of a degenerate body. 

Hereditary factors, such as these, would alone be 
sufficient to account for a criminal character. An unfor- 
tunate individual of this kind, starts life at a great dis- 
advantage; being a victim rather than a criminal from 
the very beginning. Entirely blameless, he is afflicted 
through the fault of some ancestor, or because of uncom- 
promising nature, or because of the ultimate and incom- 
prehensible good of God. 

Physicians, as a rule, are of the opinion that a body 
thus burdened, can hardly be expected to become a re- 
sponsible moral person. He would be non compos mentis 
to some extent. 

"MENS SANA IN CORPORE SANO" 

The ideal administration of justice in such cases, 
would be; first, to take preventive measures from in- 
fancy so that physical and moral defects might be rem- 
edied, and crime prevented if possible, or else to confine 
the child in a suitable hospital; second, for any violent 
acts committed as adults, a remedial punishment, such 
as indefinite confinement in a detention hospital, should 
be given instead of conviction of crime and imprisonment 
in the penitentiary. It would really only amount to a 
change in the names, and a substitution of internes, 
nurses, and physicians, for jailers and keepers. 

Since society did not take these precautions from 
the victim's birth, society is particeps criminis, id est, an 
accessory. moral health 

If a human being has inherited a strong and healthy 
body, and has been taught to distinguish properly good 
from evil, his moral strength will be correspondingly 
strong to resist any wrongful temptation, however allur- 
ing. He will avoid what is wrong per se, and be tem- 
perate in the use of things that are good or indifferent in 
themselves, but may be harmful through abuse. If thus 
normal, his associates will be like himself; for "birds of 



38 SUGGESTION— DR. FACT 

a feather flock together." His very nature and moral 
character will cause him to abstain from wrong-doing, 
and to shun bad company. 

Should anyone of good heredity go wrong, the cause 
is undoubtedly some vicious habit acquired after birth 
from disease, accident, faulty education, or unwholesome 
environment; or any combination of such evils. 

Children, as a rule, are entirely dependent on their 
parents or guardians for the nature and preparation of 
food, for their physical, moral, and mental training; for 
proper clothing and housing; for provision of sufficient 
sunlight and pure air. It is plain where the fault lies 
for any weakness, illness, diminished power of resist- 
ance, and lack of moral character in later years. 

In the case of your convert, there was a weakened 
body, together with an impulsive nature ; a mind, feeble 
and incapable of drawing correct inferences from any 
given facts, unable to grasp the inevitable sequence of 
cause and effect beyond the immediate events. 

He was, in my estimation, a fit subject for that spe- 
cial hospital. He was as much sinned against as he was 
sinning. Parents, government, and Christendom, partake 
in the wrong done by neglect of duty. 

SUGGESTION 

The remedy is suggested by the recognition of the 
evil. When the time for prophylaxis was past and his 
crimes confronted him, suggestion and auto-suggestion 
effected the change in his moral attitude. His innate 
tendencies and instincts, or his hereditary, atavistic auto- 
suggestion, were probably preponderatingly good; but 
the conditions of his youth were hardly conducive to pro- 
mote physical and moral health. 

The average home provides food in excess and too 
highly seasoned, consumed too fast and at irregular 
hours. Candies, pastry, hot breads, pancakes, tea and 
coffee, become injurious when used intemperately from 
early childhood. 

Suggestions of his companions, in words, gestures, 
or deeds, were readily accepted by his impressionable 
nature. 

Bernheim and Liebeault of the Nancy School, have 



SUGGESTIVE THERAPY— DR. FACT 39 

defined suggestion as, "I' introduction d'une idee dans le 
cerveau qui est accepts e par lui." "L'idee arrive au cer- 
veau par un de cinq sens, ou par les sensations internes, 
musculaires ou viscerates, " "Toute idee suggeree et ac- 
ceptee, tend a se faire acte" 

The introduction and acceptation of an idea by the 
mind. The idea gets into the mind through one or more 
of the five senses, or by way of internal sensations, either 
muscular or visceral. All ideas suggested and accepted 
become deeds. 

CONVERSION 

The good in him was not auto-suggestive or assert- 
ive enough to overcome any confronting temptation. His 
liber arbiter was impaired by sinister influences. His 
chronic state of moral and physical intoxication, sud- 
denly yielded during a lucid moment, permitting the de- 
luded ego to realize the full import of his misdeeds. 

By counter and auto-suggestion, a determination to 
lead a rational life was engendered, and remorse so 
acted upon his dormant moral nature that his ego or 
soul in its exalted religious suggestiveness, willingly and 
eagerly accepted the belief in the love of Christ, the 
Savior by whose sacrifice his sins were redeemed. The 
seductive promise of immortality was, no doubt, an im- 
portant factor. 

His conversion was nothing marvelous or miracu- 
lous, but was simply due to a religious suggestion which 
would have been as efficacious with the Mohammedans, 
Jews, Shintuists, or with any other belief that might 
have been his persuasion. His diseased mind, evil nature, 
or criminal character, was cured by religious suggestion. 
Any way, it was a great blessing to him and a boon to 
society. 

SUGGESTIVE THERAPY 

Among all peoples from time immemorial, there 
have been cures which were regarded miraculous, just 
as the cures wrought by Christ in those possessed of 
the devil. 

All imaginary trouble, deficient will-power, hysteria, 
hysterical paralysis, neurasthenia, and all other neuroses, 
also secondary nervous disturbances such as anaemia and 



40 DANGERS OF "CHRISTIAN SCIENCE"— DR. FACT 

hyperemia from organic lesions producing pain, shock, 
excitement, delusions, hallucinations, hypochondriasis, 
melancholia, mania, etc., have frequently been relieved 
or cured by suggestion. 

The talisman, amulet, fetich, mascot, scarabseus, al- 
chemy with its panacea, loadstone, unction, relics, scap- 
ular, rosary, and other articles of symboli del, exorcism, 
witchcraft, the laying on of hands by kings and others, 
animal magnetism, prayer, reading, absent treatment and 
telepathy by Eddyites or "Christian Scientists, " faith 
healers, mind healers, charlatans, and quacks, have all 
been successful in the alleviation and cure of disease. 

Science has demonstrated that there is nothing super- 
natural or mysterious about such cures. The physician 
who makes it his special study, has, of course, better 
success with suggestive therapy as shown in the Nancy 
hospitals and elsewhere. Such treatment should be con- 
fined to physicians, or, at least, given under their in- 
structions. 

DANGERS OF "CHRISTIAN SCIENCE" 

The danger of permitting "Christian Scientists" and 
others to treat indiscriminately, consists not merely in 
allowing patients suffering from some physical ailment 
to get worse or die when they might easily be saved, as 
for instance by means of antitoxin in diphtheria; but 
what is much worse, by temporizing and neglecting 
prophylaxis, they become guilty of spreading the epi- 
demic, and causing precious lives of hundreds of inno- 
cent children to be lost. One can never determine the 
whole extent and sequence of such exposure. "Chris- 
tian Scientists," also do irreparable mischief when they 
give false security with the cheerful dictum that there is 
nothing the matter. Thus incipient cases of tuberculosis, 
cancer, etc., that might have been arrested or cured, be- 
come incurable. How much more cheering the truth 
that it is still time to avoid the dangers, than to live 
unsuspectingly until death confronts the victim ! 

As physicians have studied science, they alone ought 
to diagnose and determine whether a case is one suit- 
able for suggestion. The "Christian Science" healer then 
would do good without endangering anyone, and for 
patients of his own creed or faith, he might do as well 



FREE WILL— DR. FACT 41 

or even better than one not thoroughly en rapport with 
the patient, providing he follows the instructions given 
by the diagnostician as to the patient's physical care. 

The Emmanuel Movement, inaugurated not long 
ago by Rev. Drs. Worcester and McComb of Emmanuel 
Church, Boston; Rev. Robert MacDonald of Brooklyn; 
and Bishop Samuel Fallows of Chicago, confines itself 
to functional disorders of the nervous system diagnosed 
as such by physicians. Christian faith, thus guided by 
science, will do all the good for those of Christian faith 
without the harm and danger of "Christian Science." It 
is suggestion made especially acceptable to the ortho- 
dox Christian who has been taught that if anyone is suf- 
fering or sick, "Let him pray." — james v. 13, that he "be 
made whole." — john v. 6; acts ix. 34. 

FREE WILL 

"Revenons a nos moutons." If, however, the soul 
is dominated by any sentimental influence, as in the case 
of your convert, the free will of the individual becomes 
doubtful, since his motives will be modified according to 
preponderating influences. Even where these influences 
counterbalance each other so that the liberum arbitrium 
may be subject to no necessity in the choice of action, the 
mind ponders to and fro, seeking to elicit by arguments 
and counter-arguments the most advantageous solution, 
until at last, after much hesitation and doubt, some inner 
feeling, some sentiment carries the point. 

Thus the will depends to a great extent on the in- 
nate character of the individual, and can only be modi- 
fied in the direction of his natural disposition or penchant 
and in accordance to the nature of his environment. 

In order to find the chief cause of a crime, it is nec- 
essary to know the moral character, the latent motives of 
the individual and the effect surroundings have had on 
him ; otherwise we cannot even approximately judge the 
relative importance of the contributing causes. 

There is always a disturbing element in the faith of 
a reformed criminal. His characteristic ego being always 
the same, he may at any time, when his faith should fail, 
become the same demon he was before his evil nature 
became dormant. Indeed, he would be more dangerous, 



42 THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF THE SOUL— DR. FACT 

being unsuspected because of his piety. Besides, we 
naturally doubt the sincerity of anyone who becomes 
good to escape deserved punishment and hopes to secure 
for himself the rewards and blessings of divine love and 
of a heavenly hereafter. 

Had these inestimable inducements not been sug- 
gested, would he have become penitent or converted? 
Could he believe "virtus per se ipsa laudabilis est"? 

"Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer: and 
ye know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in 
him." — i john in. 15. 

Did the murderer cease to be a murderer, did he be- 
come an angel when he was born anew in the love of 
Jesus ? 

THE SOUL 

Let us now examine what evidence there is of an 
immortal soul. What do we understand a Soul to be? 
There seems to be no uniformity in definitions even 
among the Christians. The Bible, too, uses Soul and 
Spirit interchangeably; sometimes even Soul and Life. 

Judging from the etymology of words signifying 
Soul and Spirit in various languages, we find that the 
ideas conveyed at first were rather physical than psych- 
ical. Etymologically the Latin scecula means an age, a 
lifetime; the Gothic saivala and its German and English 
modifications of seele and soul, are equivalent to the 
Greek ifruxy signifying breath, life, spirit, and the 
Latin anima. 'O Ovpos also means soul, breath, life, 
spirit, courage, mind, will, anger, and wrath; but only 
the last two significations of the word are used in the 
Bible ; like ira in Latin and Zorn in German. To wey/ia 
breath, spirit, life, is used in the Greek Testament; in 
Latin, spirare, to breathe, spiritus, spirit. 

These terms were used before the Christian era by 
theologians of other religions and by the philosophers of 
antiquity. They were sometimes used to express im- 
mortal existence, and sometimes mortal life. 

THE CHRISTIAN IDEA OF THE SOUL 

Christians attach to these words, the idea of an indi- 
vidual consciousness having the attribute of immortality. 
They speak of the Soul and Spirit as if possessed of 



THE NATURE OF SPIRITS— DR. FACT 43 

physical emotions, of intellect with memory and reason, 
of the senses for acquiring knowledge by perception from 
without the ego ; making use of the wonderful mechanism 
called the material, mortal body. The intricate function 
of the brain and the other organs and functions, all 
serve this conscious immortal ego, the soul or spirit ; but 
it has no need of them to feel happiness, express joy, or 
love; to remember the blessings, to reason by means of 
inherited and acquired knowledge, or to contemplate cre- 
ation and its Creator ; it has no need of the body for all 
these purposes that make life so precious; has no need 
of them when at last the soul or spirit "shuffles off this 
mortal coil." 

This idea, however, is admitted not to rest upon 
human experience, but upon the divine revelation as 
handed down to us in manuscript by inspired men; 
"Kara ras ypa<£as" "sicut scrip turn est"; sed ego dico secun- 
dum hominem. 

"And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the 
ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of 
life ; and man became a living soul." — gen. ii. 7. 

THE NATURE OF SPIRITS 

"It is the spirit (to irvevfm, spiritus) that quicken- 
eth." — john vi. 63. 

"But there is a spirit in man. And the breath of the 
Almighty giveth them understanding." — job xxxii. 8. 

"And may your spirit (wvevfia) and soul (^X*?) 
and body (a&fia) be preserved entire." — 1 thess. v. 23. 

"As the body without the spirit is dead, so faith with- 
out works is dead also." — james ii. 26. 

"Then shall the dust return to the earth as it was: 
and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it." — 
eccl. xii. 7. 

"Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of." — 
luke ix. 55. This verse was omitted in the text of the 
new version, probably because it does not conform with 
the general belief of what the spirit is supposed to be. 

"Beloved, believe not every spirit, but prove the 
spirits, whether they are of God." — 1 john iv. i. "Every 



44 SPIRIT— DR. FACT 

spirit which confesseth not Jesus is not of God : and this 
is the spirit of the antichrist." — I john iv. 3. 

Thus there are two kinds of spirits according to 
Scripture. The spirit is spoken of in the Bible as, new, 
quiet, humble, good, patient, willing, right, discerning, 
fervent, ministering, sanctified; as, stirred, provoked, 
haughty, justified, eternal; as, divided asunder from soul, 
as not stedfast; that the spirit has no guile, that it has 
power to envy and judgment of wisdom; that it is 
weighed and ruled; that the spirit strengthens, search- 
ed!, worketh, giveth life, quickeneth, sigheth deeply, 
walketh in falsehood, lusteth, envies, confesseth not, shall 
not always strive, beareth witness, maketh intercession ; 
that the spirit has a heart, has fruit, has no measure, no 
flesh and bones; that it has a double portion, has heat, 
has a word — "hear what the spirit saith"; that there is 
a way of, a law of spirit, a spirit of truth, a fellowship 
of spirit, a love in the spirit, and that there is a spirit of 
judgment and of wisdom. 

"The breath (irvevfm, spiritus) of life from God en- 
tered into them, and they stood upon their feet." — rev. 
xi. 11. 

Thus the spirit has many good qualities and func- 
tions, and some bad ones. It has some spiritual organs, 
like heart, fruit; organs of phonation and articulation, 
since it can talk; it has spiritual heat and weight, but 
cannot be measured, nor has it spiritual flesh and bones. 
The spiritual heart and fruit and organs of speech, are, 
however, not made of spiritual flesh and bones. Thus 
the description essayed by the inspired writers, give us 
but a very imperfect idea of the spirit as an entity or 
nonentity. 

SPIRIT 

Let us see what Webster says the people understand 
by spirit. — "3. Life or living substance considered inde- 
pendently of corporeal existence; an intelligence con- 
ceived of apart from any physical organization or em- 
bodiment ; vital essence, force or energy, as distinguished 
from matter. 4. The intelligent, immaterial, and im- 
mortal part of man; the soul in distinction from the 



BIBLICAL SOUL— DR. FACT 45 

body in which it resides. 5. A disembodied soul; the 
human soul after it has left the body." 

This shows that the people, too, use the words inter- 
changeably. 

SOUL 

Of the soul, Webster says: "1. The spiritual, ra- 
tional and immortal part of man ; the part of man which 
enables him to think and which renders him a subject of 
moral government; — sometimes in distinction from the 
higher nature or spirit of man, the so-called animal soul, 
that is the seat of life, the sensitive affections and phan- 
tasy, exclusive of the voluntary and rational powers; 
sometimes in distinction from the mind, the moral and * 
emotional part of man's nature, the seat of feeling, in 
distinction from intellect; sometimes the intellect only; 
the understanding; the seat of knowledge, as distin- 
guished from feeling!' 

I believe most of us would prefer to think of the 
soul as intellectual rather than as only emotional. 

"6. A pure or disembodied spirit. 'Every soul in 
heaven shall bend the knee ! — Milton.' " — Webster. 

BIBLICAL SOUL 

The Bible describes the soul as, living, grieved, sor- 
rowful, afflicted, thirsty, loved; that it can obey, serve, 
bless, prosper, seek, desire, wait, return to rest; that it 
can be ransomed, redeemed, be sinned against and warred 
against; can be subject, unstable, beguiled, be without 
knowledge and be made fat. 

Of these qualities, some are desirable, others not, 
and some conditions are hardly in conformity with our 
idea and wish of what the soul should be. 

In reference to mortality and immortality of the 
human soul, the Bible says: 

"Let my soul live, and it shall praise thee." — Ps. 
cxix. 175. "To deliver their soul from death." — ps. 
xxxiii. 19. 

"And may your spirit and soul and body be pre- 
served entire." — 1 thess. v. 23. 

"Let him know, that he which converteth the sinner 
from the error of his way shall save a soul from death, 
and shall hide a multitude of sins. — james v. 20. 



46 LIFE OR SOUL— DR. FACT 

TO KATA MAT0AION KE<£. is'. 

"25. "AlOTl OCTTIS OtXci VOL <T(ti<n] T7JV £u)r)V aVTOV f 0£\u 

d7roA«r« avrrjv kcu oar is airoXia-rj rr)v ^mr)v avrov eveicev c/xov, 
$cXu tvpei avrrjv. 

"26. 'J&ireiSr) ri wcpeXeirai av6p<07ro<; f eav rbv k6<t/aov oXov 
K€phr}<ry y rr)v 8e if/vxr)v avrov £r)[Aiu)6r); r) ri Ot\a Swo-ei av0po>7ros 
€is avraXXayr)v rrjs ij/vxrjs avrov;'* 

" 2 5- Qui enim voluerit animam suam salvam facere, 
perdet earn: qui autem perdiderit animam suam propter 
me, inveniet earn. 

"26. Quid enim prodest homini si mundum uni- 
versam lucretur, animce vero sua detrimentum patiatur? 
Aut quam dabit homo commutationem pro anima sua? 

"25. For whosoever would save his life (soul) shall 
lose it: and whosoever shall lose his life (soul) for my 
sake shall find it. 

"26. For what shall a man be profited if he shall 
gain the whole world, and forfeit his life (soul) ? or 
what shall a man give in exchange for his life (soul) ?" — 
matt. xvi. 25, 26. 

The German text has, "nehme Schaden an" in place 
of "forfeit," and "damit er seine Seele wieder lose" for 
"exchange," which is sensible, but not like the original. 

Notice that in the original, i. e., the Greek text, 
verse 25 has life like the revised edition of the English 
Testament, but verse 26 has soul in the original as it 
was no doubt intended to make a distinction between 
"life" and "soul," but since it would describe the soul in 
verse 26 as perishable, the revised edition has here sub- 
stituted "life" for "soul." The old edition of the English 
Testament has soul in both verses. 

As the soul is considered immortal by Christians, it 
would have caused "confusion worse confounded" had 
the revisers not translated in conformity to the idea of 
immortality ; the chief attribute which differentiates soul 
from physical life. 

"TO KATA MATOAION. KE<1>. i to, 

28. QofirjOrfre 8« fxaXXov rbv SvvdpLtvov Kal if/v^v *at o~wfjM 
va. airoXicrri iv rrj yeewrj.'* 



TRICHOTOMY— DR. FACT 47 

"Sed potius limit e eum, qui potest et animam, et 
corpus perdere in gehennam" 

"But rather fear him which is able to destroy both 
soul and body in hell." — matt. x. 28. 

MORTALITY OF SOUL 

The Bible thus expressly assigns mortality instead 
of immortality to the soul in the above verses. The 
appeals, "let my soul live," "deliver their souls from 
death" ; the prayer, "and may your spirit and soul and 
body be preserved entire" ; and the teaching of how "to 
save a soul from death," show that, most liberally con- 
strued, the soul dies under certain conditions, or else 
words are in vain. Spiritual death and physical death 
are but the same absence of consciousness. 

"4. A living dog is better than a dead lion. For 
the living know that they shall die: but the dead know 
not any thing, neither have they any more a reward ; for 
the memory of them is forgotten. As well their love, as 
their hatred and their envy, is now perished; neither 
have they any more a portion for ever in any thing that 
is done under the sun. 

"10. Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with 
thy might; for there is no work, nor device, nor knowl- 
edge, nor wisdom, in the grave, whither thou goest." — 
eccl. ix. 4, 10. 

"His breath goeth forth, he returneth to his earth; 
in that very day his thoughts perish." — ps. cxlvi. 4. 

TRICHOTOMY 

The doctrine of trichotomy and of duality arose no 
doubt from the obscure and interchangeable use of the 
words, "body, soul, and spirit." These doctrines were 
defined with more accuracy by philosophers and theolo- 
gians of the ancients, before the advent of Christ. 

"Up to the fourth century, Christian writings 
showed that trichotomy, or the three-fold division pre- 
vailed," but later as with Calvin, soul and spirit became 
"identified in substance, and distinguished only in func- 
tion." Gradually "the word soul was given the prefer- 
ence over spirit, except in metaphysics." — Chambers's 
Encyclopaedia. 



48 HEAVEN— DR. FACT 

The oldest doctrine of the soul is probably the Egyp- 
tian, as "revealed by papyri, monuments, and classical 
writers. " 

METEMPSYCHOSIS 

The soul itself, once separated from the cosmic or 
mundane soul, was supposed to undergo numerous trans- 
migrations, passing from one animal body to another 
until the cycle of existence was fulfilled. The soul was 
considered to be essentially distinct from the body, and 
only connected with it through the "link of life." Simi- 
lar notions were part of most oriental religions, espe- 
cially of Brahmism and Buddhism. "The soul after its 
creation or emanation from the cosmic soul," went 
through a series of metempsychoses until its final recep- 
tion into heaven or hell. The Buddhists have 136 graded 
hells in earth, and the shortest term to suffer there, is ten 
million years. The good soul goes to one of the many 
heavens, where the least duration of life is ten billion 
years; but at the last, the soul may find "extinction or 
annihilation in Nirvana." 

With a belief and practice of a transcendental love, 
the Buddhist knows or acknowledges no personal god, 
nor an impersonal essence of one. Buddha was like 
Christ, the embodiment of an ideally perfect man. The 
love of Buddha includes not only man, but all living 
beings as well. In one incarnation, it is claimed, Buddha 
gave his body to be torn by a tigress and serve as food 
for her starving whelps. Because of this love, the 
Buddhists do not kill animals, and regard many as sacred. 
It was thought at first by Christian theologians that 
Buddha and his teachings were a bungling copy of the 
life of Christ, until it was found that Christianity ap- 
peared over five hundred years later, Buddhism being 
2,460 years old. 

HEAVEN 

The Koran provides generously for its souls, adopt- 
ing the cabalistic doctrines of a seven-storied heaven ; the 
highest one for God. 

In olden times the Christians too had a notion of 
heaven as being high over above us, with God sitting on 
a throne surrounded by angels. St. Peter was supposed 



EXISTENCE-DR. FACT 49 

to have the key of the place. Many expressions surviv- 
ing to this day still testify that heaven was believed to 
occupy some place "high up in the firmament" where 
the good souls go immediately after death, or, as others 
contend, only after the general resurrection. 

The old Christian hell, like hades of the Greeks, 
was thought to be somewhere beneath, "down below." 

Scientists might think it absurd to use a priori argu- 
ments of religion as pons asinorum, but I merely wish to 
point out how contradictory and unreliable the Bible is 
on this subject of the soul. 

Some think that it would be awful to know that in 
all probability this life ends the ens rationis or soul of 
the individual; but allow me to tell you, my Reverend 
Friend, that I do not believe it makes any difference. 
Speaking from personal experience of a lifetime of ag- 
nosticism, I believe that I am as happy, and not any 
worse than the average Christian. 

Most people would be just as good without a belief 
in a hereafter, and be, consequently, more resigned and 
sympathetic. Those that would be worse, surely would 
not merit a heaven in any case. The laws of man and 
the unalterable, relentless laws of nature, would punish 
wrong no less certainly. 

Aristotle says: '"H evSai/xovia iv r<a ev tfiv €(TTL y to Se 
ev t,rjv iv T(3 Kara ras dperas £#v." 

"Felicitas in bene vivendo posita est: verum bene 
vivere est in eo positum, ut secundum virtutem vivamus." 

Happiness consists in living well, and living well is 
leading a virtuous life. 

"BeAnW tov £,rjv rb ev £rjv" to live well, is better than to 
live. 

EXISTENCE 

Think of the past, a blank space of endless time, a 
gasp of breath ; how short it all seems ! Our emotions 
are not affected in contemplating what has preceded us. 

Why do we neglect the present which we possess, 
which constitutes our conscious ego? Our soul is alive 
in the heavenly palace of a marvelous body, and surely a 
soul plus body, is more than a mere naked, unconscious 
one. 



50 POSSIBILITIES OF LIFE-DR. FACT 

Why do we neglect the possibilities of the present 
life, conducting ourselves as though the present- were 
merely a preparatory stage for a future existence. Those 
in misery here are chloroformed with a promise of a fu- 
ture life — was, I believe, as I. Donnelly expressed him- 
self in his Caesar's Column. 

In studying the laws of nature, we learn that it is 
unreasonable to expect that our future should differ from 
that of the balance of matter and energy of which we 
are but a part. 

The promises of religion are but indefinite answers 
to longings which we might realize definitely in this, our 
life. Leave off speculating on the future of your per- 
sonality. There is nothing preternatural, mysterious, or 
spiritual, aside from this physical world of nature or of 
God; it only seems so to us, because we have not even 
discovered all knowable laws of nature. That which is 
unknowable only can be an object of faith and belief, of 
hypothesis ; uncertain and insecure foundations on which 
to build up hope. All creation is material and spiritual, 
like organ and function inseparably united, and alike 
divine and eternal. There is no loss or gain, only change ; 
resurrection is but a phase of change; we live again in 
others of our own race, or in the matter and energy of 
our own cosmos. 

POSSIBILITIES OF LIFE 

This life, this present consciousness, is the haven, 
the heaven where in us the past meets the future on its 
voyage onward. This conscious presence is the lucid 
interval between the past and the future, between non- 
entity and oblivion. 

To see and realize but for a moment all this beautiful, 
wonderful world, to experience the communion of souls 
even only for the present, is worth all the labor of nature 
and the trouble of a life-time. 

Let us give up speculation in uncertainties and use 
all our energy to make this life what Nature or God 
intended it to be, as revealed by science, the study of 
nature. 

We would be emulating Jesus, and stop profiting by 
the misfortune of others, as present conditions oblige us 
to do in order to avoid want and save our dear depend- 



ATOMIC SPIRIT-DR. FACT 51 

ents, our own flesh and blood, from misery. The million- 
aire will then no longer build fine churches from the 
profits of the laborer who is paid just enough to keep 
him from starvation so that he may produce more sur- 
plus for others. At present all must strive to hoard as 
much as possible for the righteous purpose of securing 
his family and progeny from poverty and slavery. 

Man is alike good and bad in all walks of life, in 
every class and creed. Most millionaires generously do 
their share to ameliorate the condition of their fellow- 
creatures; and if poverty were no longer possible, the 
frantic race for the almighty Dollar would end ; the hoard- 
ing of wealth would have no object. Sarcastic pride, 
egotistic arrogance, would have no leg to stand upon ; 
hypocrites and Pharisees would lose their raison d'etre. 
The professing would become a practicing Christian, like 
the good Samaritan. 

No false hope would distract us from our present 
duties of making life happy for our fellow-men who are 
all members of our human family. 

Such changes, of course, can not be brought about 
at once, but they will come with better education. The 
scientist, the minister, and every individual soul should 
study and obey the laws of nature. 

ATOMIC SPIRIT 

Consistent with the definition, the word spirit has 
been used to express that potential energy, or vis prima, 
or vis deorum, that divine essence that permeates the 
whole universe, that comes from — we know not whence 
nor whither, except it be from the unknowable to the 
undiscoverable. It is endowed with the power and force 
to unfold itself under favorable conditions into well de- 
fined material activity and intelligence. 

According to this hypothesis the spirit produces the 
growth of the organic world by atomic synthesis. The 
simplest and smallest microscopical crystallization grows 
into a form or structure typical of the elements involved 
and is permeated by the same spirit that endows the ele- 
ments which grow to form the complex, orderly macro- 
cosm, imbuing all with the functions of life. 

As the spirit adapts itself to the ever-changing con- 



52 THE RACE SOUL— DR. FACT 

ditions in adjusting the being to its environment, as it 
preserves the organism from destruction in the struggle 
for life, it also increases the intellectual and moral pow- 
ers of man to keep pace with his needs. The spirit thus, 
at the same time, develops in him, his soul. 

CONSCIOUS SOUL 

In the lower forms of life, the soul may be but an 
unconscious self. Rising in the scale of species, the soul 
by sub-conscious degrees attains its greatest individual 
consciousness in man, corresponding to the highest intel- 
lectual plane. 

As the soul comes into being with the ego of physical 
life, its individual consciousness ends with the death of 
the body, but engenders in the spirit a greater intellectual 
and moral potentiality. According to the laws of hered- 
ity, it blossoms forth in succeeding generations of the 
human race. The spirit is the esprit de corps of man- 
kind ; a modified spirit of the universe. 

Man's soul is, so to speak, but a cell-soul of human- 
ity's aggregate-soul, that moves the whole race to higher 
achievements. Should mankind ever be exterminated, 
which is quite possible, the world would doubtless keep 
on marching serenely down the course of time. Man's 
spirit, his immortal vis a tergo, the function of the always 
living elements, would flow back to the divine fountain- 
head, ready to manifest itself elsewhere in any other form 
or way ad infinitum. 

The soul being but an attribute of the spirit during 
the latter's sojourn within the body, vanishes with the 
spirit, and thus the individual consciousness passeth 
away into oblivion, the "ultima Thule" ; — "the undiscov- 
ered country, from whose bourn no traveler returns." 

THE RACE-SOUL 
Each soul, however, is related to all the others that 
survive, in ascendants, descendants, and collateral rela- 
tives. These all partake in a more or less modified way 
of our physical and spiritual nature and character. We 
might regard them as our other selves, as the aggregate- 
soul, a sort of race-soul, more nearly like our own the 
closer the ties of blood; never, however, rising into the 
consciousness of the individual. 



LINEAL CONSANGUINITY-DR. FACT 53 

Each member of the human family, as I stated above, 
is related more or less remotely to every other member 
of the present, past, and future. 

Did you ever figure out how many ancestors each 
one of us has in a direct ascending line? Begin with 
yourself alone, one ego, one soul ; leave out of the calcu- 
lation the balance of the earth's population of approxi- 
mately two billion people. 

Having two parents, four grandparents, eight great- 
grandparents, sixteen great-great-grandparents, you will 
find that,— ANCESTORS. 

10 generations ago you had 1,024 

20 generations ago you had 1,048,576 

30 generations ago you had 1,073,741,824 

40 generations ago you had 1,099,511,627,776 

50 generations ago you had 1,125,899,906,842,624 

60 generations ago you had 1,152,921,504,606,846,976 

Thirty-one generations ago, for instance, you had 
over two billion ancestors, i. e., 2,147,483,648, about equal 
to the present population of the world. Counting thirty 
years as an average fruitful life, thirty-one generations 
back would take us to the year 978 Anno Domini. The 
population of the earth at that time was not nearly so 
great as it is now. Knowing that there is comparatively 
little miscegenation between the people of the different 
races, and not until recently, much intermarriage between 
different nationalities, except when mankind was still war- 
like and migratory, we find that our direct ancestors must 
have often wedded first and second cousins, or other near 
relatives. You can readily see that consanguinity is 
universal. lineal consanguinity 

Geometrical progression in lineally ascending or de- 
scending from any one for 101 generations : 

1 2 11 2,048 21 2,097,152 

2 4 12 4,096 22 4,194,304 

3 8 13 8,192 23 8,388,608 

4 16 14 . ..*. 16,384 24 16,777,216 

5 32 15 32,768 25 33,554,432 

6 ■ 64 16 65,536 26 67,108,864 

7 128 17 131,072 27 134,217,728 

8 256 18 262,144 28 268,435,456 

9 512 19 524,288 29 536,870,912 

!0 1,024 20 1,048,576 30 ....1,073,741,824 



54 LINEAL CONSANGUINITY— DR. FACT 

31 2,147,483,648 49 562,949,953,421,312 

32 4,294,967,296 50 1,125,899,906,842,624 

33 8,589,934,592 51 2,251,799,813,685,248 

34 17,179,869,184 52 4,503,599,627,370,496 

35 34,359,738,368 53 9,007,199,254,740,992 

36 68,719,476,736 54 18,014,398,509,481,984 

37 137,438,953,472 55 36,028,797,018,963,968 

38 274,877,906,944 56 72,057,594,037,927,936 

39 549,755,813,888 57 144,115,188,075,855,872 

40 1,099,511,627,776 58 288,230,376,151,711,744 

41 2,199,023,255,552 59 576,460,752,303,423,488 

42 4,398,046,511,105 60 1,152,921,504,606,846,976 

43 8,796,093,022,208 61 2,305,843,009,213,693,952 

44 17,592,186,044,416 62 4,611,686,018,427,387,904 

45 35,184,372,088,832 63 9,223,372,036,854,775,808 

46 70,368,744,177,664 64 .... 18,446,744,073,709,551,616 

47 140,737,488,355,328 65 .... 36,893,488,147,419,103,232 

48 281,474,976,710,656 66 .... 73,786,976,294,838,206,464 

67 147,573,952,589,676,412,928 

68 295,147,905,179,352,825,856 

69 590,295,810,358,705,651,712 

70 1,180,591,620,717,411,303,424 

71 2,361,183,241,434,822,606,848 

72 4,722,366,482,869,645,213,696 

73 9,444,732,965,739,295,427,392 

74 18,889,465,931,478,580,854,784 

75 37,778,931,862,957,161,709,568 

76 75,557,863,725,914,323,419,136 

77 151,115,727,451,828,646,838,272 

78 302,231,454,903,657,293,676,544 

79 604,462,909,807,314,587,353,088 

80 1,208,925,819,614,629,174,706,176 

81 2,417,851,639,229,258,349,412,352 

82 4,835,703,278,458,516,698,824,704 

83 9,671,406,556,917,033,397,649,408 

84 19,342,813,113,834,066,795,298,816 

85 38,685,626,227,668,133,590,597,632 

86 77,371,252,455,336,267,181,195,264 

87 .154,742,504,910,672,534,362,390,528 

88 309,485,009,821,345,068,724,781,056 

89 618,970,019,642,690,137,449,562,112 

90 1,237,940,039,285,380,274,899,124,224 



THE HUMAN FAMILY— DR. FACT 55 

91 2,475,880,078,570,760,549,798,248,448 

92 4,951,760,157,141,521,099,596,496,896 

93 9,903,520,314,283,042,199,192,993,792 

94 19,807,040,628,566,084,398,385,987,584 

95 39,614,081,257,132,168,796,771,975,168 

96 79,228,162,514,264,337,593,543,950,336 

97 158,456,325,028,528,675,187,087,900,672 

98 316,912,650,057,057,350,374,175,801,344 

99 633,825,300,114,114,700,748,351,602,688 

100 1,267,650,600,228,229,401,496,703,205,376 

What incomprehensible figures would we reach 
if all lineal generations of man were counted! 

If the ratio were to continue for about 500 genera- 
tions more to reach the Biblical beginning, we would find, 
in place of the gigantic number only Adam and Eve 
whose children must have contracted incestuous mar- 
riages between brothers and sisters. 

The increase would continue for a thousand thousand 
times as many generations, if man appeared with the 
tertiary period 1,000,000 years ago, as science demon- 
strated by the evidence of fossiliferous rocks. 

THE HUMAN FAMILY 

Thus in 101 generations the number of progenitors 
in a direct line reach the enormous figure of — 

2,535,301,200,456,458,802,993,406,410,752. 

Over two nonillion! An average of thirty years of 
productive longevity for each forefather, would give 
us the year 1122 B. C. for that number. As there 
probably only existed one billion people at that time, 
we are obliged to conclude that the balance, i. e., the — 

2,535,301,200,456,458,802,992,406,410,752 

is the number of times the one billion intermarried. 
That figure, appertains only to the direct ancestors of 
one individual of the present day, excluding the progen- 
itors of all other human beings living, i. e. over two 
billion. As there were, however, only about a billion 
living at that remote period who were the ancestors 
of the two billion now living, intermarriage must have 
been two billion times greater than the two nonillion, 
etc., of one man's progenitors who had married rela- 



56 THE CONSEQUENTIAL EGO— DR. FACT 

tives so often as to account for only one billion ances- 
tors 101 generations ago, instead of the huge number 
mentioned. 

If vice versa we take any one couple of the calcu- 
lated millions or the actual billion living at that period 
and allow an average of two offsprings for each genera- 
tion, we find exactly the same number and proportion in 
descendants and their intermarriages. Thus if we allow 
thirty years as the average age of descendants for pro- 
creation, then, if it were not for consanguineous mar- 
riages, the earth today would have a population of over 
two nonillion, and that number from just one couple of 
the billion people who were living 1122 B. C. Counting 
all there would be a billion times two nonillion. 

THE CONSEQUENTIAL EGO 

The innumerable deaths of infants, children, youths, 
and adults, from neglect, starvation, hereditary disease, 
endemic, epidemic, and pandemic maladies, exterminating 
whole communities ; accidents, crimes, and wars ravag- 
ing entire nations, do not enter into this calculation, be- 
cause each descendant had to live until he had on the 
average two children ; nor could there have been a single 
break in the line of descent, otherwise the respective egos 
of the present would not have been transmitted. That 
there are only about two billion human beings living 
instead of a billion times two nonillions, is solely due to 
intermarriage of descendants. 

Consequently, the individual in body and spirit, is 
related to every one else living, dead, or yet to be born. 
For each living soul there are just so many progenitors; 
there cannot be a single substitution in that long line 
without altering the resultant ego. Each offspring had 
to be born and bred in just these environments; wed, 
bear, and live as he did, to make it possible for us to be 
just as we are and what we are. 

Many an accident, disaster, calamity, catastrophe; 
many an illness, pestilence, migration, war, defeat, and 
victory, or death ; in fact, all worldly events as related 
in history, had to occur as they did, to give rise to our 
individual conscious beings. 

Contemplate what a conscious individual existence 



THE MODIFIED EGO— DR. FACT 57 

portends! How it is the absolutely necessary link for 
beings to come in thousands of years hence when man- 
kind may reach the end of its life. Those last souls will 
have their egos determined by each one of us who will 
have surviving any direct descendants. 

THE MODIFIED EGO 

Think of it ; there never were and never will be two 
souls or egos identical, but yet they are all similar, re- 
lated, part of one another, and in that way our souls live 
sub-consciously or, at least, unconsciously. It has always 
been commented upon that twins should be so much alike 
that it is difficult to tell them apart ; not only in figure, 
size, and complexion, but also in manner, disposition, 
character, and in physical and intellectual capacity. The 
inner organs and functious correspond in likeness in the 
same ratio. 

Children of the same parents are more or less alike 
as they partake more or less of both parents in the same 
degree. They differ from each other when one inherits 
chiefly maternal or paternal characteristics, or the phys- 
ical nature of one parent and the spiritual nature of the 
other. In atavism we find the traits of character, some 
mental or physical peculiarity of an ancestor, reappear 
after a latency of two or more generations. In doubles, 
we usually find the same characteristics of external like- 
ness, in the form and functions of internal organs. Be- 
cause of close kinship and similar environments, the 
members of the family, tribe, or race, resemble each 
other, and any one of them is a fairly representative type. 
The more collateral and remote the relationship and con- 
ditions of life of any given variety of the human family 
are from other varieties, the fewer are the resemblances. 

Thus each body and soul is but a modified identity 
of every other body and soul, and has latent the poten- 
tiality of future bodies and souls qualified in proportion 
to the nature of the contributing soul and moderating 
circumstances. 

We wish to believe God to be like a personal father 
of this our human family, who, in paternal love, creates 
and governs us. What more natural and easy view for 
a helpless dependent childhood ! 



58 MATTER-DR. FACT 

ESSENTIAL ELEMENTS 
Whether the glory of God, or the inherent vital 
affinity, or atomic love, that attracts the atoms into mole- 
cules of such infinitesimal minuteness as to be invisible 
to our unaided sight, is the prime factor, matters not. 
Our admiration and wonder is unutterably augmented 
and knows no bounds, when we consider that the ulti- 
mate elements of hydrogen, oxygen, carbon, nitrogen, 
and so forth, should wed or integrate in such a way as to 
form the proteids and carbohydrates for the organization 
of protoplasm into colonies of cells which constitute the 
body of an individual man not only like other men, but 
also like the race, the tribe, the family, and the parents. 
The minutiae of this hereditary imitation, we can also 
trace in the details of the figure, the shape of the ears, 
the contour of the nose, the curve of the mouth, the ar- 
rangement of the teeth, the complexion of the skin, the 
color and character of the eyes and hair, the expression 
of the face, the dimples and moles, yes, the manner of 
speech and gesture, the temper and temperament, the dis- 
position and character, the desire, talent, and will. From 
our knowledge of the behavior of the transmitter of these 
characteristics under certain circumstances, we can guess 
the conduct of his alter ego under the same conditions. 

Still greater is our wonder, knowing that if we were 
in possession of all the qualifying factors such as, for 
instance, the exact proportion of oxygen, hydrogen, car- 
bon, etc., that entered in combination to form the proto- 
plasm, the degree of attraction, cohesion, resiliency, he- 
reditary peculiarities, the environment with its millions of 
contributing factors such as temperature, moisture, 
atmospheric pressure and its oxygenating qualities, cli- 
mate, soil, water, food, shelter, clothing, etc., etc., then 
we could accurately predict and describe not only the 
constitutional characteristics of the individual, but also 
his very thoughts and the nature of his conscient ego, 
his soul. w*™™ 

MATTER 

The origin of man's ego or soul, or at least the ''con- 
ditio sine qua non," is living matter. Matter is made up 
of elements of which about eighty are known. Some, 
or most of these elements may, however, in time be 



ATOMIC AFFINITY— DR. FACT 59 

found to be compounds of undiscovered simple elements, 
or possibly they may be reducible to variations of but 
one cardinal element. 

The smallest imaginable particle of matter, the chem- 
ical unit of an element, is called an atom. Theoretically 
there can be no smallest imaginable particle of matter, 
for as long as we can imagine a particle, we can think of 
it halved or divided into ever so many parts ad infini- 
tum. If an atom could be thought not divisible, so that 
there would be nothing to divide, then the atom could 
occupy no space, nor be a part of matter, as no part 
added to no part is equal to no part, or as Dr. Wm. 
Mueller says : "If an atom is indivisible it cannot occupy 
space, for any thing that fills space can be thought divis- 
ible ad infinitum. If it occupies no space, it can be no 
part of matter, for O-j-O-j-0 to infinity will equal 0. The 
total equals the sum of its components." 

Kant in the " Auflbsung der Kosmologischen Idee 
von der Totalit'dt der Theilung eines gegeben Ganzen in 
der Anschauung" or total division of a given whole, says : 

"Die Theilbarkeit des Korpers grundet sich auf 
die Theilbarkeit des Raumes, der die Moglichkeit des 
Korpers als eines ausgedehnten Ganzen ausmacht. 
Dieser ist also ins unendliche theilbar, ohne doch dann 
aus unendlich viel Theilen zu bestehen; 'regressus inde- 
finitum, non infinitum/ " 

The divisibility of a material body depends on that 
of space which alone makes it possible for the body to be 
an extended whole. This body is therefore divisible 
indefinitely without being made up of infinite parts. 

ATOMIC AFFINITY 

Eons of time past, the universe was a nebular gas 
consisting of these living elements which the spectro- 
scope today shows to be the same in the suns and their 
planets as those we know here on earth. 

These elements are not only material but spiritual 
as well. The atom is living ; the spirit is its function, 
its life, its power, potential or kinetic ; its force, its energy, 
essence, or vis vital. 

Atoms manifested life ab initio, from the time they 
attracted each other according to their choice, or rather 



60 ATOMIC EVOLUTION— DR. FACT 

their elective affinity for each other. They concentrated 
thus into spheres, exerting the same attraction as bodies 
of atoms on one another in proportion to their respective 
bulk, weight, and distance. 

The attraction of gravity is virtually this same 
atomic and cosmic affinity. The various qualities of these 
elements determine their relative weight and their be- 
havior to each other. "Every substance in the universe 
attracts every other substance with a force jointly pro- 
portionate to the mass of the attracting and of the at- 
tracted body, and varying inversely as the square of the 
distance, which if doubled, attraction is diminished four 
times ; if tripled, nine times." 

A concentrated atomic body, for instance, is at- 
tracted by another body of living atoms. If the latter 
has more bulk and weight than the former, its force of 
affinity would be so much more powerful as to cause the 
smaller and lighter to rush or fair into it, in exact pro- 
portion to their relative force of affinity. But, instead of 
the lighter falling into the heavier, it may be deflected 
sufficiently by one or more other integrated atomic bodies 
that are either too light or too distant to entirely dis- 
place the attractive influence of the more ponderous 
affinity, causing it, however, to revolve around the latter. 
The impetus of the falling body decreasing on its course 
beyond, allows the attraction of the distant ones to reas- 
sert their influence, thus completing the revolution. Even 
an ordinary commercial lifting-magnet has enough con- 
centrated affinity to lift 20,000 pounds of iron and keep 
it from falling towards its bulky attractor, the earth; 
showing the law of gravity to be the same as the law of 
atomic affinity. 

ATOMIC EVOLUTION 

These elements of matter have inherent ab origine 
the life with which the inorganic as well as the organic 
kingdom is endowed and which grows from the simple 
to the complex, from homogeneity to heterogeneity, dif- 
ferentiating without a break in the line of evolution. 

Nature draws no arbitrary boundaries ; "natura non 
facit saltum!' Our classification is artificial and a mat- 
ter of convenience for study. 

There are many microscopical forms of amorphous 



SPONTANEOUS GENERATION— DR. FACT 61 

inorganic life that can hardly be distinguished from 
germs. Transitions and transmutations from the inor- 
ganic to the organic will, no doubt, be discovered in time 
with more perfect magnifying instruments. 

Drs. C. Claus and A. Sedgwick say in their Zoology, 
"Bodies undoubtedly manifesting vital phenomena are 
known which are structureless under the highest power 
of the microscope. Many Schizomycetes are so small 
that it is difficult to distinguish them in some cases from 
the granules of precipitates, especially when they show 
only molecular motion. We must not in our criticism 
of the relation between living things and unorganized 
matter lose sight of the fact, that in numerous lower 
forms of life, metabolism, and all the activities of life 
can be completely suppressed by the removal of warmth 
and water, without thereby injuring the capacity of the 
organism for continuing to live ; and further, that in the 
smallest organisms, which are proved to be such by their 
capacity of reproducing themselves by their metabolism, 
and it is impossible, by means of the very strongest pow- 
ers of the microscope, to detect any organization. Since, 
moreover, the organic matter composing such forms con- 
sist of combinations which can be produced by synthesis, 
independently of organization, we must allow that hy- 
pothesis a certain justification which asserts that the sim- 
plest forms of life have been developed from unorgan- 
ized matter, in which the same chemical elements occur as 
are found in organisms." 

SPONTANEOUS GENERATION 

There can be no spontaneous generation, since all 
atomic matter is alive from the beginning. There is 
merely adaptation to constantly changing environment ; a 
correspondence, or as Herbert Spencer says : — 

"The definite combination of heterogeneous changes, 
both simultaneous and successive, in correspondence with 
external conditions, existences and sequences," or in other 
words : 

"The continuous adjustment of internal relations to 
external relations." 

By synthesis of atomic elements, we cannot create 
anything de novo, nor any new life; for that which 
would appear to come into esse, does so merely according 



62 MOLECULES— DR. FACT 

to the inherent life of the atoms, and according to the 
regular process of nature. It simply amounts to a trans- 
mutation from a potential to a kinetic energy. An in- 
crease in the size of a crystal by accretion, corresponds to 
an increase in the size of plant and animal by growth, 
differing only in manner and degree, and in the use of 

words * MOLECULES 

As the smallest imaginable particle of matter, the 
chemical unit of an element, is called atom, so the 
smallest particle of matter as an entity, is named molecule. 

Atoms were supposed not to exist alone in nature, 
but Professor Ernest Rutherford of Manchester Univer- 
sity has detected single atoms of matter due to the great 
energy of the motion of alpha particles or fragments 
which are ejected from radio-active sources at a rate of 
speed of about 10,000 miles per second. Rutherford's 
experiments show that 136,000,000 alpha particles are ex- 
pelled every second from one milligram of radium in 
radio-active equilibrium. He thinks the alpha particle 
must be an atom of helium. 

Two or more atoms unite to form a molecule. If 
the atoms of a molecule are of the same nature, the 
particle of matter is an element; if of different natures, 
the molecular matter is a compound. The attraction of 
atoms of the same or different elements for one another 
is sometimes termed their chemical affinity. Atoms are 
said to have a greater affinity for some than for other 
atoms, so that they often become fickle, and deserting 
one molecular union for another, they again integrate 
with a concomitant dissipation of motion and heat, as, for 
instance : 



: : V V 

HCl + NaOH = NaCl + H 2 

: : : ^ A 

: :.:::::::::::::::::::::::::::::a.: 

1 



Hydrochloric Acid + Soda = Sodium Chloride + Water 
An Acid A Base A Salt 



MOLECULAR MATTER— DR. FACT 63 

The element sodium, Na, has a much greater chem- 
ical affinity for the chlorine, CI, et vice versa, so that 
both these atomic elements desert their other atomic af- 
finities in the molecules HC1, hydrochloric acid and 
NaOH, soda, and leave the H, hydrogen, of both mole- 
cules to seek compensation in a union with the one soli- 
tary atom of O, oxygen; this affinity gives birth to the 
molecule of water, H 2 0. 

MOLECULAR NATURE 

There is no chance in this transmutation except it be 
propinquity. The most complex of these chemical changes 
take place unerringly in the same way under like condi- 
tions, and their innumerable combinations account for 
the diversity of material things. It is a veritable unfold- 
ing from likeness to unlikeness, and Herbert Spencer's 
definition of evolution given in his Synthetic Philoso- 
phy applies to the very beginning of atomic energy or 
life through all its cosmic differentiations. Spencer's pre- 
cise and complete definition is : — 

"Evolution is an integration of matter and concomi- 
tant dissipation of motion, during which the matter 
passes from an indefinite, incoherent homogeneity to a 
definite, coherent heterogeneity, and during which the 
retained motion undergoes a parallel transformation." 

Also: "A change from an indefinite, incoherent 
homogeneity to a definite coherent heterogeneity, ac- 
companying the dissipation of motion and integration of 
matter, or through continuous differentiation and inte- 
gration." 

MOLECULAR MATTER 

Molecules, or particles of matter, although invisi- 
ble and imponderable to our five senses, have in reality 
all the attributes of matter in bulk; as the parts make up 
the whole. They have weight and occupy space; their 
specific atomic weight determines their respective gravity ; 
their counteraction and resistance to one another in force 
or gravity, bring about a changeable equability, or a stable 
or unstable equilibrium as predestined by the laws of 
nature. They have repelling as well as attracting pow- 
ers in conformity with a positive or negative polarity 
that keeps them vibrating. This oscillatory and vibratory 



64 FORCE AND MATTER— DR. FACT 

motion is a movement to and fro; it is the function of 
the molecule, due to its inherent force or energy. The 
nature or velocity of this vibration determines the muta- 
bility of force as illustrated by changes from heat to 
fire, light, and electricity. This also shows the conserva- 
tion of force through endless succession of changes, and 
the indestructibility of matter through all the atomic 
combinations and molecular integration and disintegra- 
tion. 

Some molecules are heavy, solid, incompressible, in- 
elastic, brittle, etc., when they unite or integrate in sub- 
stances like wood or stone; others are elastic, transpar- 
ent, move freely, or glide by each other, and yield easily 
to impression, as in the form of water; still others are 
very compressible, resilient, invisible, light, insipid, in- 
odorous, sometimes impalpable, as when they aggregate 
to form air, or gas, or vapor. 

Notwithstanding the perpetual changes of force and 
form of matter by atomic re-arrangement in molecular 
combinations, the sum total of matter in the world is 
never more nor less, heavier nor lighter, and is always 
subject to the laws of nature. 

Thus despised matter is actually the immortal and 
indestructible part of man, whereas the ego, the soul, 
dieth. FORCE AND MATTER 

The use of the word matter sometimes indicates its 
continuous life; exempli gratia, Webster defines matter 
as meaning also essence, pith, embodiment, as : — 

"Before his presence you must fall or fly; 

He is the matter of virtue, and placed on high." 

— B. Jons on. 
"Son of God, Savior of men, thy name 

Shall be copious matter of my song." — Milton. 

"Every great matter (grosse Sachen) they shall 
bring to them, but every small matter (geringe Sachen) 
they shall judge." — ex. xviii. 22. 

Force is merely an attribute of matter, it is the func- 
tion of the atomic elements of matter ; whether mechan- 
ical, chemical, thermal, electrical, magnetical, physiologi- 
cal, or biological, psychological, or spiritual. 

Think of what an infinitude of substances in this 



INTERCONVERTIBLE ENERGY— DR. FACT 65 

world are formed and reformed by some eighty elements ; 
the sources of all there is material, and functional, or 
spiritual. 

Life is there to begin with, and that life continues 
while our individual conscious being dies. 

When the molecules of one element come in contact 
with those of another, what causes the sudden exchange 
of atoms to create a new compound entirely unlike either ? 
Do not the atoms and molecules carry with them the 
vital energy inherent in the atomic elements of matter 
when they unite with others to form more complex com- 
pounds ? May not the exciting cause to bring about such 
union be a mutual irritability by coming within the in- 
fluence of their negative and positive polarity respec- 
tively, and thus reflexly coalesce, and integrate, and dif- 
ferentiate into greater and greater heterogeneity? Can 
it be a process of combustion or oxidation, a reduction 
from a higher to a lower level of atomic weight, or of 
vital tension which only needs some stimulus like the 
vibratory friction of molecules of different atomic grav- 
ity to kindle the material of life into function, to excite 
the potential energy into activity, into living, kinetic 
energy ? 

When by a process of differentiation into a definite, 
coherent heterogeneity of integrated matter, man has 
finally evolved, is his life anything else but the aggre- 
gate of his living particles of matter, the elements in 
molecular arrangement? Is the ego, his soul, anything 
else than the aggregate, subordinated and co-ordinated 
harmonious function of these molecular elements? 

INTERCONVERTIBLE ENERGY 

Instead of vital forces a tergo, the essence, the vis 
vitce, the potential energy seems to reside in rerum natura, 
in the very elements themselves, manifesting that latent 
power in interconvertible force of heat, light, sound, elec- 
tricity, and so on. These inorganic principles in organic 
combinations with their interdependent and co-ordinate 
functions, constitute a physiological entity, a sum total of 
all the parts, a conscient ego. 

Does not the highly proper conduct of the inorganic 
elements in their functions seem to be of a moral nature? 



66 ORGANIC SPECIALIZATION— DR. FACT 

The intelligent behavior under varied conditions suggests 
a process of reasoning ; the endeavor to secure the great- 
est good in the struggle for life seems like provident 
wisdom; and the effort of self-preservation, the will to 
live. 

In a human being we call these same inorganic 
functions when differentiated and integrated as an or- 
ganization, moral, intellectual, provident, and spiritual. 
There is no difference except in degree. It is merely an 
alteration in the grouping of living atomic elements, a 
re-arrangement in case of organic death or of transition 
from the unorganized to the organized; the inorganic, 
to the organic kingdom. 

Man constructs according to his plans, most compli- 
cated labor-saving machines that turn out work so 
quickly and perfectly as if animated by an intelligent 
energy. Yet all his creation is but a re-arrangement of 
matter in accordance with existing laws. All of man's 
contrivances are more perfect and possess greater utility, 
the more they conform to these physical laws and to the 
principles of mechanics ; but in their construction, man 
has not added one iota of matter, force, or wisdom de 
novo; every thing was ready for his use. Even if it were 
possible for man to organize a living being by synthesis 
of atomic elements, he could never create any thing ab 
origine, quod de nihilo nihil fit, he could not make some- 
thing out of nothing. Man himself is but a part of this 
very material and energy; his ability to plan and solve 
technological problems is but a gift granted by Nature or 

God - ORGANIC MATTER 

ORGANIC SPECIALIZATION 

The intricate relations of the organs and their func- 
tions to one another in the division of labor, exists in 
harmonious unity for the common good and the same 
end. The more highly specialized organs give rise to 
perception of environment, to memory, i. e., experience, 
to re-cognition, to re-collection, to re-ference, to pre- 
ference, to de-duction and in-duction, to reason and to 
choice, i. e., volition. "Nihil est in intellectu, quod non 
prius in sensu fuerit." There is nothing in the mind that 
did not come through the senses. 



ORGANIC LIFE— DR. FACT 67 

We only know what we obtain through the medium 
of our physical senses from personal experience or from 
what we recognize as absolutely agreeing with such ex- 
perience. 

The properties of vital matter endow the primary 
senses with the faculty of preserving its entity from in- 
jury or death, from deterioration in weight, size, and 
form, and from sterility. By means of the motile and 
prehensile powers, the organism obtains its food, or de- 
fends itself against enemies, or seeks safety in flight. 

ORGANIC MATTER 

Organic matter consists of inorganic compounds. 
About two-thirds of a man's whole weight is water. "A 
man weighing 75 kilos, 165 lbs., if completely dried 
would therefore lose about 50 kilos, 110 lbs., from 
the evaporation of water." The enamel of teeth, even, 
contains at least two per cent; saliva, about 99.5 per cent; 
bones, about 22 per cent ; muscles, 75. The balance con- 
sists of salts, such as "sodium chloride or common salt, 
potassium chloride, calcium phosphate, ammonium chlor- 
ide, sodium and potassium phosphate, magnesium phos- 
phates, sodium and potassium sulphate, and calcium 
fluoride," and some gases. 

The environment contributes these inorganic com- 
pounds and the gases of the air, i. e., oxygen and nitro- 
gen, as well as favorable conditions for the organism 
which, on the other hand, returns what it has utilized or 
cannot use. Furthermore, organic life is sustained prin- 
cipally by groups of organisms devouring one another; 
the weaker or less resourceful becoming the prey of the 
stronger and more adaptive. We may mention, for in- 
stance, among the many ways of escape, the botanical, 
entomological, and ornithological mimicry as particularly 
curious* For protection, some species imitate the color 
or form of another species that is not subject to the same 
danger, or by gradual natural and sexual selection grows 
to resemble a twig or a leaf of the plant it frequents. 

ORGANIC LIFE 

The organism draws on the environment for sup- 
plies ; heredity helps it in procuring the necessities easier. 



68 REGENERATION OF PARTS— DR. FACT 

The fittest survive at the expense of the less perfect 
forms. 

"Whatever amount of power an organism expends 
in any shape is the correlate and equivalent of a power 
that was taken into it from without." — Herbert Spencer. 

The life of the organism is assured only as long as 
its functions work in harmony with each other and for 
a common purpose. The organism must assimilate food 
for growth, and eliminate the waste residue, so that it 
may be in a condition for reproduction. The other co- 
ordinate factor necessary for life of the organism, is its 
correspondence with its habitat or environment which 
must furnish food, air, heat, moisture, shelter, and in 
man, clothing. 

As the conditions of the environment continually 
change, the organism has constantly to adapt itself anew. 
The lower organisms have a simple, wide, but unvaried 
habitat with which it is easy to keep in correspondence, 
but which can easily be rendered harmful, so that nature 
makes up the difference by great fertility in these lower 
forms of life. Ehrenberg has estimated that a single 
Paramecium can produce by subdivision 268,000 others in 
one month. By geometrical increase, according to the 
doctrine of Malthus, the lowest forms of life would soon 
outnumber all calculation, were it not for the equally 
great consumption of them as food, or by destruction in 
many other ways. 

REGENERATION OF PARTS 

Regeneration of parts is much more complete and 
perfect among the lower forms of life. The antimeres 
of the Radiata when their connections are severed can 
acquire independence and remain alive for a shorter or 
longer period. The same is true of the proglottides of 
the Cestodes ; and in the newt, the frog, the triton, digits 
and members have been regenerated. 

In the higher forms of life, regeneration of organs 
or members, is very imperfect and fertility much dimin- 
ished, so that there are but a few offsprings in a whole 
life-time of the higher animal, i. e., in fifty or a hundred 
years. The greater complexity of the higher organisms, 



LIFE FROM LIFE— DR. FACT 69 

makes it easier for them to correspond to greatly varying 
conditions of environment, resulting in greater longevity. 

All is nicely adjusted by constant adaptation to the 
needs of the being's safety and happiness. Intellectual 
capacity develops pari passu with every necessity for a 
new adaptation. 

How can we claim a soul for man and deny the same 
to every other creature that differs only in the degree of 
intellectual consciousness ? 

Though it were known that all creation with its laws, 
were based primarily upon one and the same underlying 
element which by its inherent properties of adaptability 
to surroundings, of propagating according to the laws of 
natural and sexual selection, could gradually through un- 
countable eons of time give rise to this multiformity of 
beings culminating in man himself, we would, notwith- 
standing, be unable to cross the threshold of the un- 
knowable, or to recognize and understand the causa 
prima et absoluta, the first and independent cause, if 
there were any. We are always bound to arrive finally 
at the punctum stans. 

LIFE FROM LIFE 

"Tv&Oi <reavTov" 

"Omne vivum ex vivo" et "omnis cellula e cellula" 
et quoque omne anima de anima. 

As every organic life when once the organic plane 
has been reached comes from an egg, or from a cell, so 
does the soul come from another soul, an ego ex alter ego. 

The origin and destiny of the cell, egg, ego, or soul 
belongs to the unknowable, for if we knew the creation 
of the first germ-cell, we would know the Arcanum of 
God's creation. 

We know, however, that the cell is an actuality in 
present time, following definite laws of life, as nutrition, 
growth, motion, and reproduction in a sequence of 
mother- and daughter-cells. 

The old hypothesis of generatio cequivoca vel spon- 
tanea is not tenable; for if each germ or cell comes 
from a spore or mother-cell, there can be no spontaneous 
generation. 



70 PROTOPLASM— DR. FACT 

GERM -CELL 

The experiments of Prof. Loeb with "unferti- 
lized" (?) eggs of the nereis, a small marine worm, 
bringing about artificial parthenogenesis by means of sea- 
water with the addition of sodium and potassium chlo- 
rides, electrolytes bearing small electrical charges called 
ions, and afterwards Dr. Fischer obtaining the same re- 
sult by osmotic abstraction of water from the egg with 
non-electrolytic, non-ionizing cane-sugar in sea-water, 
and other experiments in that direction, while discovering 
reactions and biological truths hitherto unknown, do not 
create anything "de novo" sine ovo, nothing new with- 
out the egg. 

This germ-cell, like other cells which constitute all 
vegetable and animal tissues, is the smallest anatomical 
entity of man ; it is a unicellular organism at first. 

By means of improvements in the penetrating and 
resolving powers of the microscope, we are able to rec- 
ognize its anatomical structure. We can make out in a 
typical cell, the cell-wall or zona pellucida, the contents or 
vitellus, a nucleus or a germinal vesicle and the nucleolus 
or the germinal spot. 

By observation it has been established that "cyto- 
genesis or a multiplication of cells by a process of re- 
production, a development of cells into organic struc- 
tures," takes place as the "segmentation or fission, ger- 
mination or budding, as karyokinesis and endogenous 
multiplication." 

PROTOPLASM 

The first formative material or protoplasm, ( TrpwTos) 
first, ( ir\d<r/xa ) form, from ( nXda-a-eiv) to mold, is a homo- 
geneous, nitrogenous substance, i. e., apparently alike in 
all its parts, chemically and microscopically. Yet this 
homogeneous protoplasm made up of the chemical ele- 
ments mentioned, has within the latent power of evolu- 
tion, the life, the spirit, the vis a tergo, or rather the vis 
vitce. This potentially passive condition may suddenly, 
under favorable circumstances, become fertilized and ac- 
tive, so that the structure of the cell begins to differentiate 
into heterogeneity or parts unlike each other. 

According to Spencer's definition, the integration of 



DAUGHTER-CELLS— DR. FACT 71 

the matter of the cellula prima takes place with a con- 
comitant dissipation of motion, passing at the same time 
from an incoherent homogeneity or substance alike in all 
its parts, to a definite, coherent heterogeneity or unlike- 
ness. The potential energy or stored heat and moving 
molecular matter becomes kinetic, active, beginning to 
differentiate and integrate with a parallel transformation 
of retained motion. 

Drawing supplies from without, the cell lives, grows, 
and multiplies by assimilating more food for growth and 
work than it uses up and wastes. The cell in its anabol- 
ism evolves and unfolds thus from a simple organism 
into one of great complexity. 

Each cell, however, has hereditary properties like 
the germ-cell that determine its future form and function, 
allowing generally for vicarious labor in case of necessity 
pro bono corpore, for the good of the body. 

In differentiating thus into all the various organs of 
the body for the purpose of an economical division and 
specialization of function, it is wonderful to find that 
when all the colonies of cells have completely aggregated 
and integrated, the mature form is always like its parent 
form. ''Like begets like," like all the others of its kind 
but not identical. It seems as though there were an in- 
visible mold of the human form divine, for instance, which 
keeps in check any random growth of hap-hazard shapes. 
Each kind of germ-cell always only producing its own 
kind, sui generis, as pre-arranged for the vegetable and 
animal kingdoms. 

"Natura sequitur semina quisque suae." — Catull. 

DAUGHTER-CELLS 
"IIPOS KOPIN©IOY2 A. Ke<£. U. 
"37. Kat €Ketvo to ottoIov cnreipeis, Scv cnrcipees to trw/xa 
to ottoiov fieWei va yewy, dXXa yv/xvbv kokkov, orirov tv^ov, r] 

TIVOS TWV XoiTTUiV. 

"38. "O Se ©eos oYSei eis avro cr&pua kclOids rjOiX-qcre^ Kat eis 
ocasTOV twv o-Trepfia.To)v to iSiaiTepov avrov o-co^a." 

"37. Et quod seminas, non corpus, quod futurum 
est, seminas, sed nudum granum, ut puia tritici, aut 
alicujus ceterorum. 

"38. Deus autem dat Mi corpus sicut vult; et 



72 ATTRIBUTES OF LIFE— DR. FACT 

unicuique seminum proprium corpus." — cor. xv. 37, 38. 

"And that which thou sowest, thou sowest not the 
body that shall be, but bare grain, it may chance of 
wheat, or of some other kind : 

"But God giveth it a body even as it pleased him, 
and to each seed a body of its own." 

While all the daughter-cells of a germ-cell are at first 
alike in structure and function, they soon begin to spe- 
cialize for the processes of nutrition or assimilation and 
growth, secretion and excretion, for contractility, irri- 
tability, motility, and reproduction; it is a specialization 
of activities, an economical division of labor. 

The cells that adapt themselves in form and function 
for the production of a certain work, aggregate to form 
an organ of the body and lose more or less of the other 
functions of an independent primitive cell. 

The marvelous complexity of some of the functions 
of the blood, for instance, is a revelation to the mind 
of man that no "inspired" saint could equal. 

ATTRIBUTES OF LIFE 

Who could make ab origine with his own intellect 
and body furnished as instruments, and with the materia 
prima at hand, one little element of the blood, let us say 
the leucocyte, i. e., the white blood corpuscle or "wander- 
ing" cell. It can be seen with the microscope under 
favorable conditions to project a part of its substance 
and enlarge the projected part by drawing in the balance 
of its bulk. The repetition of this amoeboid movement is 
motility, one of the elementary phenomena of life ; "a 
fundamental property of organized matter." In phago- 
cytosis, the white corpuscles can be seen taking in food, 
the process of nutrition, by means of projecting its plas- 
tic substance around some pathogenetic germ and engulf- 
ing it within its body for assimilation and growth. 
Other vital essentials ; the waste products are gotten rid 
of by secretion or rather excretion, respiration, transpira- 
tion, and radiation, i. e. by a process of elimination. 

Karyokinesis, kernel-movement or reproduction by 
cell division, has been studied under the microscope, 
showing the complicated changes taking place in the 
nucleus of the white blood corpuscle after attaining its 



ORGANS-DR. FACT 73 

maximum growth. The "chromatic elements of the 
nucleus forming an equatorial plate" connected by means 
of "an intricate system of fine plasmic threads to the 
centrosomes," going through the forms of wreath, rosette, 
aster and diaster or double star, are drawn to the oppo- 
site poles forming two daughter-nuclei with divisions of 
the protoplasm for two daughter-cells; the mother-cell 
having been merged or rather continued in the progeny. 
Here we have the whole cycle of life or metabolism, the 
equilibrium of anabolic or constructive processes and of 
katabolic or destructive processes, the income and re- 
pair against loss and death, undue preponderance of either 
meaning life or death, i. e., disintegration or dissolution 
or resolution or decomposition of the organism into its 
elements. 

The red blood corpuscles too are busy bodies in car- 
rying heat- and energy-producing oxygen all over the 
body by means of haemoglobin, a proteid in combination 
with the iron compound haematin which gives it its color. 

On the average about sixteen times per minute in 
an adult, the blood comes in contact with fresh air in the 
lungs where the haemoglobin of the red corpuscle is oxi- 
dized or combined with the oxygen of the inspired air to 
form oxyhaemoglobin. This being a loose or unstable 
combination, the corpuscles readily yield their oxygen to 
the tissues of the body that have a greater affinity for 
the same ; the haemoglobin is then said to be reduced, tak- 
ing up carbon dioxide or carbonic acid gas to be eliminat- 
ed with some heat and water by the lungs. 

ORGANS 

Innumerable numbers of cellular units make up the 
brain tissue and the whole nervous system, conveying 
centripedally from the peripheral organs of sense, as the 
sense of touch, taste, smell, hearing, and sight, to the 
brain center any information of advantage or danger af- 
fecting the integrity of the body. The information duly 
digested by the brain-center, acts immediately by means 
of centrifugal impulses on the organs of locomotion in 
order to apprehend the prey or escape impending injury 
or destruction. Thus also other internal organs at a 
distance from the nerve centers, tell of their needs in the 
same way. Hunger, thirst, and passion, determine gratifi- 



74 ORGANIC ECONOMY— DR. FACT 

cation by reflex action for the preservation of the individ- 
ual and the race. 

Emotions, morals, and all knowledge become part of 
our conscient ego by means of our physical senses. Sen- 
sations coming from internal organs are as much periph- 
eral from the center as those of the external organs. 

All we are and have, was necessarily acquired by the 
will to live in the struggle for life, so that we may be 
fit to survive. It is an evolution in conformity with the 
laws of nature or God. 

In a state of nature all the organs are essential to 
life although some are more vital than others. 

Each one of these differentiated, specialized cells in 
the human economy, affords an inexhaustible study which 
would lead to the very source of all energy. 

ORGANIC ECONOMY 

Consider for a moment the rapidity of the multipli- 
cation of cells that make up the muscular system, the 
oseous frame-work, the glandular organs ! We learn that 
every tissue and organ has a definite purpose with im- 
portant functions that work in perfect harmony for the 
good of the whole organism. 

The general plan within the body is as astonishingly 
uniform, purposeful, accurately adapted for the work 
needed, co-ordinately or subordinately related and fitted 
to make a perfect whole. There is no waste of material 
in the strength, size, or shape of the organs ; they occupy 
the smallest space consistent with their purpose, compact 
they bound one another without vacant interstices. With 
but slight variations the trunks and branches of the 
nerves, arteries, veins, lymphducts and bronchi, every 
muscle and tendon attached to them, are alike at least in 
the different species of the vertebrates. 

The same design pervades all nature. The simplest 
forms have only the most essential organs consistent with 
life, as the two opposite poles of the organism, the anode 
or entrance for anabolic processes or food, the cathode 
for katabolic processes or for elimination of waste. The 
contractive power of protoplasm, gives motility, and 
some nerve-organ makes the being a sensitive organism. 



PLANT-CONSCIOUSNESS-DR. FACT 75 

ANALOGIES AND HOMOLOGIES 
As we go up higher in the scale of evolution, we find 
more and more analogies and homologies in the function 
and structure of organs. The trunk of the tree has been 
compared to the trunk of man, the roots drawing food 
from the soil have been likened to the villi of the human 
intestines as they dip into the digesting food or soil of 
the alimentary canal ; the polychotomous arrangement of 
branches corresponds to the ramification of the bronchi 
of the lungs ; the leaves, the terminal breathing organs of 
trees, are like the terminal alveoli of the bronchi of the 
lungs. 

These analogies and homologies have been extended 
even to sight and consciousness. The degrees are, how- 
ever, so rudimentary as to seem more like fairy tales 
than reality, but the observations are interesting as 
showing the general plan of uniformity. 

Dr. Laloy, Librarian of the Academy of Sciences, 
according to a cable to the Chicago Tribune from Paris, 
May 2, 1908, is of the opinion "that many of the smaller 
organisms have no more intelligence than plants. Among 
these he classes certain insects which he describes as 
mere animated machines. He adduces the fact that light 
attracts insects often to their destruction and side by side 
of this places the kindred fact that plants grow toward 
the light.' 5 

PLANT-CONSCIOUSNESS 

Professor Sir G. H. Darwin in his Presidential Ad- 
dress to the British Association at Trinity College, Dublin, 
Sept. 2, 1908, says on the doctrine of the inheritance of 
acquired characters, that plants have memory and can 
develop habits, and behave differently, according to what 
might be called their moods. He argued that plants have 
something corresponding nearly to the nervous system of 
animals. They are as sensitive to certain agencies as ani- 
mals and as capable of telegraphing from one part of 
their organism to another, and there exists in them a faint 
copy of what is called consciousness in man. 

Professor Francis Darwin in an editorial of the Chi- 
cago Tribune, Oct. n, 1908, entitled Do Plants Have Con- 
sciousness? says the characteristic of habit is a capacity, 
acquired by repetition, of reacting to a fraction of the 



76 EMBRYOLOGY— DR. FACT 

original environment. Action B automatically follows 
action A, because it has repeatedly been compelled to fol- 
low it. Many will object that even the simplest form 
of association implies a nervous system, but plants have 
two at least of the qualities characteristic of animals, 
namely : extreme sensitiveness to certain agencies and the 
power of transmitting stimuli from one part to another of 
the plant body. It is consistent with the doctrine of con- 
tinuity that in all living things there is something psychic, 
and if we accept this point of view we must believe that 
in plants there exists a faint copy of what we know as 
consciousness in ourselves. 

PLANT EYES 

Prof. Harold Wagner addressing the Association for 
the Advancement of Science, Dublin, Sept. 7, 1908, 
showed that the outer skins of many leaves are in fact 
lenses, much like the eyes of many insects, and they are 
as capable of forming clear images of surrounding ob- 
jects. 

Prof Haberlandt remarked that under the micro- 
scope the skin is seen to consist of innumerable compart- 
ments or cells, many thousands of which are found on a 
single leaf. They contain a watery sap and their shape 
is such that they behave like ordinary convex or plano- 
convex lenses, the rays of light which fall upon them 
being converged and brought to a focus in the substance 
of the leaf. 

As we approach among the quadrupeds, genus homo, 
the organs and their functions become more nearly alike 
in number and in form from the smallest to the largest, 
from the least to the most important ; they have the same 
general shape and the same work to do, and are only 
modified as to length, thickness, form, size, and weight. 

EMBRYOLOGY 

The study of human anatomy, histology, physiology, 
and psychology, reveals more of God than the Bible, and 
all other inspired writings, if we assume that the world 
is a creation ; since the Holy Writ could only indirectly 
be the word of God through the media of fallible men. 

In human embryology, we find, on a small scale, a 
repetition of evolution from the lowest living organism 



THE EGO— DR. FACT 77 

on earth to the very highest. It passes in its develop- 
ment from the amoeba stage successively through condi- 
tions that, if arrested, might correspond to a gradual 
series of forms from a lower to a higher level, like mol- 
lusk, fish, reptile, mammal ; but there is no arrest of de- 
velopment except in the death of the organisms. The 
evolution keeps on until the embryo of man has reached 
its own highest type. In connection with embryonic 
growth, Dr. Lusk in his Science and Art of Midwifery, 
says : — "In the rear of the buccal cavity, and upon each 
side of the neck, four slit-like openings make their ap- 
pearance, which possess an interest from the fact that, 
though temporary in the higher verterbrates, and devoid 
of physiological importance, they represent permanent 
structures in fishes; viz., the branchiae (gills), or organs 
of respiration. These openings are termed the visceral 
clefts. They include between them four sickle-shaped 
processes termed the visceral arches/' This occurs dur- 
ing the first month of intra-uterine life. "The develop- 
mental history of the individual appears to be a short and 
simplified repetition, or in a certain sense a recapitula- 
tion of the course of development of the species." — F. 
Mueller. 

These embryonic changes in the gestation of a hu- 
man being, are some of the physical proofs of the theory 
of evolution from the lowest to the highest type. When 
once a higher plane of development is reached, it is 
maintained by the progeny conforming to that particular 
type. As to conformity of type Darwin says : — 

"By unity of type is meant that fundamental agree- 
ment in structure which we see in organic beings of the 
same class, and which is quite independent of their habits 
of life." THE EGQ 

Christians believe that the soul is born with the 
child; that it is breathed, as it were, into the body; but 
such a soul is not conscious any more than the child is 
conscious of its ego or individuality. Consciousness only 
comes by degrees as it grows and begins to distinguish 
itself from the exterior world and from parts of the body 
exterior to the brain center. 

The child learns fast and seems to unfold in a mar- 



78 THE SENSES— DR. FACT 

velous way, because, it has been claimed, ideas, thoughts, 
and knowledge are a priori within the being, independ- 
ent of the senses and experience gained through them, 
but this is incapable of proof. On the contrary, it has 
been shown that all knowledge comes through the physi- 
cal senses by which we come in contact with our en- 
vironments. 

"Nihil est in intellectu, qui non prius fuerit in sensu." 

Whatever knowledge may seem to be a priori is 
nevertheless indirectly acquired by the senses, coming to 
us by way of heredity. 

The conscious individuality or soul is absent as such, 
of course, in the germinal-cell or any other unicellular 
organism, though it is there in potentiality as a latent 
energy. 

If the soul were a conscious entity at all times, it 
would begin thus in the child instead of growing by de- 
grees after birth, learning gradually to differentiate itself 
from everything else outside of its ego. As a psychical 
entity, latent and dormant and unconscious, it may be 
said to be present in the primitive cell and in the embryo. 

The child at birth knows nothing as yet from per- 
sonal experience, but heredity is transmitted human ex- 
perience in a potential condition which at birth is aroused 
by reflex action, as instinct. The mother's nipple touches 
the infant's lips, the irritability of the nervous and mus- 
cular systems respond at once by the reflex action of 
suckling. It is an involuntary, unconscious, physical re- 
action so far as a self-conscient individuality is concerned, 
although it is what may be termed an intelligent act of 
the will to live, a sort of sub-liminal or sub-conscious 
act. 

THE SENSES 

The senses of the infant are dull and imperfect in 
function at first. The sense of touch is hardly sensitive 
to pain ; that of sight begins to perceive only by degrees ; 
that of hearing can only determine the direction from 
which the sound comes by long practice. The senses of 
taste and smell discriminates slowly. Distances have to 
be learned by the aid of several senses such as touch, 
sight, and sometimes hearing and smell. The consistency, 
resiliency, elasticity, fluidity, form, color, and motion of 



EXPERIENCE— DR. FACT 79 

objects and their relation to one another, their distin- 
guishing features by means of which they are classified 
into mineral, vegetable, and animal kingdoms with their 
many subdivisions, is a knowledge of environments grad- 
ually acquired, primarily and principally by the senses of 
sight and touch, aided occasionally by the other senses, 
providing of course that the brain functionates properly 
in perceiving, comparing, and remembering these sen- 
sual impressions. 

THE SURROUNDINGS 

The cry is at first the child's only language to ex- 
press indifferently hunger, thirst, discomfort, and pain. 
Gradually the child recognizes its mother, the members 
of the family, and its environment; gradually it begins 
to walk and talk and know itself and others. 

At the beginning the child goes through the lowest 
stages of the moral nature through which its ancestors 
lived. It appropriates all it can lay hands on, it scratches 
and fights and wants its own way ; it is the embodiment of 
selfishness. Now is the time for the training which is to 
make it the responsible being of the future. Now it 
must learn patience, forbearance, respect the rights of 
others, do unto others as it wishes to be done unto ; now 
is the time for sacrifices. Politeness and refinement, gen- 
eral education and culture, are some of the last acquisi- 
tions to be lost first in case of devolution from prema- 
ture mental atrophy or from senile decrepitude. 

Through ages of adjustment to environments, nat- 
ural and sexual selection, the being becomes ever more 
fit to survive in the struggle for life. The constant repe- 
tition of qualifying to live in any given condition, be- 
comes in time a hereditary trait or second nature lying 
latent until required for use. The senses record impres- 
sions which are remembered and compared, until these 
acts become more and more complex, going through the 
stages of instinct and intuition until by slow degrees the 
brain, the organ of the mind, elaborates reasoning more 
and more acute and subtile. 

EXPERIENCE 

Because of his more highly differentiated senses, man 
is enabled to perceive his surroundings more clearly and 



80 INTELLECTUAL LIMITATIONS— DR FACT 

extendedly than beings on a lower plane of evolution. 
The impressions of the senses are stored up as experience 
in the central sensory organ, the brain, or as memory in 
the mind. By comparing past events with present condi- 
tions, he is enabled sometimes to fortell future events. 
He begins to reason by analogy, by generalizing and par- 
ticularizing, by induction and deduction, by propositions 
in premises with their conclusions depending for their 
truth upon the correctness of these processes, and by his 
observations of material things and their manifestations. 

Nor is man the only intelligent being of this terres- 
trial creation so awfully and wonderfully made of material 
elements that were in existence before his time, and will 
continue to exist when he is no longer. 

From the same common source of force and matter, 
and through similar steps in evolution, other animals as 
well have reached their present stage of development. 

The essential attributes of life are possessed by all 
animals alike; they have the same fundamental struc- 
ture, chemically and physiologically. Animals nearest in 
development to man have in common with him the emo- 
tions of fear and joy, of likes and dislikes, love and hate, 
jealousy, vanity, pride, forbearance, memory, and grati- 
tude. The higher animals, whose intellectual organs are 
more nearly in proportional weight and complexity of 
structure to those of man, recall experiences, and under 
like circumstances avoid the conduct that previous expe- 
rience has taught them to be painful. They repeat their 
former actions under the same circumstances if they pro- 
duced sensations of pleasure or joy. This association of 
ideas, is reasoning by premises and reaching conclusions 
differing from human reasoning only in degree. 

INTELLECTUAL LIMITATIONS 

The power of contemplation and introspection con- 
stitutes consciousness ; it individualizes and distinguishes 
the ego from an alter ego. Personal consciousness, 
thought, and knowledge with all their pleasant emotions, 
Christians regard as attributes of the immortal soul; yet 
they deny the same attributes to constitute a soul in other 
animals differing but little from man. The Buddhists 
and other oriental believers far outnumbering the Chris- 
tians do not make such distinctions. 



ORGANIC DEFECTS— DR. FACT 81 

Physical life is the resultant of chemical and physio- 
logical action, reaction and interaction, giving rise by 
reflex action to reflection and recognition of self when 
the brain center is sufficiently complex. 

There can be no intellect without an organ, an in- 
tellectual faculty; nor can there be memory, thought, or 
personal consciousness when that organ is not functionat- 
ing, or when it is dead. 

As soon as there is any functional derangement, or 
organic lesion of the intellectual organs, or when there 
are congenital abnormalities so that the brain center or 
mind cannot correctly interpret information received from 
without through the avenues of the special senses, or from 
within through general sensation, just so soon the ego 
becomes less distinct, more confused, and impressions 
become deranged. There may be illusions of things that 
do not exist, delusions about certain objects or subjects, 
or hallucinations of hearing, taste, or smell, and disturb- 
ances of other sensations. Where the trouble is more 
extensive, the result may be one of the many phases of 
insanity. 

ORGANIC DEFECTS 

In case of an anencephalus or hemicephalus, life 
usually ends at birth with cessation of the placental cir- 
culation; could life have continued to maturity, the soul 
in such case could never have become cognitive. 

A special item from New York, Aug. 3, 1908, to the 
Chicago Tribune refutes the axiom that no human being 
can live without a brain. The physicians of Bellevue Hos- 
pital cite the case of Marie Giacome who died at the 
institution that night at the age of forty hours. The 
autopsy revealed that beyond a rudimentary cerebrum, 
that was scarcely more than an indication, the infant had 
absolutely no brain. 

The idiot fares but little better with a small ill- 
formed brain of poor quality. His life consists merely 
in motile vegetation depending on automatic reflex actions 
for the gratification of hunger and thirst. The conscious- 
ness of the soul in such a case can be but very rudimen- 
tary and not to be compared in intelligence with the soul 
of a dog, a horse, or an ape. 

Formerly deaf-mutes, the blind, and those who were 



82 DORMANT SENSES— DR. FACT 

both blind and deaf, were considered idots in law, incapa- 
ble of giving consent or entering a legal obligation or con- 
tract. The loss of one sense like deafness, made a great 
difference in an individual's knowledge. It meant the 
loss of one of the most important avenues of communi- 
cation with the outer world for the reception of knowl- 
edge. As the faculty of speech depends on hearing, it 
also meant dumbness. Nearly all these disadvantages 
have now fortunately been removed by the sign language 
for the deaf-and-dumb, and by the raised letters for the 
blind; keys, as it were, for unlocking the treasures of 
knowledge garnered for ages. 

DORMANT SENSES 

What an unsatisfactory thing a bare soul without 
ideas, knowledge, and self-recognition would be, if it 
were not for the wonderful physical body with its senses 
in contact with the outer world for the reception of con- 
scious life, is well illustrated in a case where the intel- 
lectual organs and their functions were in perfect con- 
dition, but kept almost entirely from contact with the 
material world. I refer to the celebrated case of Caspar 
Hauser, supposed kidnaped son of the Grand Duchess 
Stephanie of Baden, and heir to the throne of Baden ac- 
cording to his champion, the Earl of Stanhope IV. 

Caspar Hauser was confined from infancy for seven- 
teen years in a small dark room where he could not dis- 
tinguish night from day. During his confinement he 
never saw his keeper. His food and drink were placed 
near him during his sleep. By means of the water he was 
drugged at times to change his clothes, etc. Two wooden 
horses and some ribands were his only playthings. The 
horses seemed to possess some degree of life for him as 
he dragged them about tying the ribands in various 
places. The noise of his play was the only sound he heard 
until in 1828 he was released and found on the street in 
Nuremberg. He could not answer the questions of the 
police. He heard without comprehending, and saw with- 
out perceiving. He did not know the things around him ; 
he was like an innocent, ignorant child. Attracted by 
bright objects, he would cry if he could not get them. 
He could not tell living from inanimate things. He was 



ATROPHIC ORGANS— DR. FACT 83 

without modesty and shame, and had no ideas of love, 
morality, or religion. He was acquiring knowledge rap- 
idly after his liberation, when soon afterwards he was 
found murdered. 

His mind like his soul was a tabula rasa on which 
his senses could record no impressions, since the prac- 
tical absence of environments left nothing for the senses 
to perceive. 

ATROPHIC ORGANS 

There are other cases where the mind or soul has 
become fully matured, has ripened into a great intellect, 
when some functional derangement, organic disease, or 
traumatism of the brain, temporarily or permanently im- 
pairs its function. 

"Organs which were formerly functional have grad- 
ually or even suddenly become functionless as a result of 
adaptation to special conditions of life, and, through want 
of exercise, have after a lapse of generations become 
weaker and finally aborted or degraded (parasites)". — 
C. Claus and Sedgwick, Zoology. 

Solitary confinement has a similar effect on the intel- 
ligence of the ego. The mind becomes deranged and 
imbecile simply because the senses have nothing to con- 
vey to the mental organ from without. There are prac- 
tically no environments to keep in correspondence with. 
The eyes, ears, the faculty of speech, the cerebral organ 
or the brain, are unemployed for observation, acquisition 
of experience and assimilation of knowledge; the body 
and mind are not exercised in the effort to supply neces- 
sities, there is no struggle for life, consequently these 
organs degenerate and become atrophied from sheer dis- 
use. For the same reason, the "Talpa caeca" or blind 
mole of South Europe and some cave-fishes as, for ex- 
ample, the Amblyopsis spelceus of the Mammoth Cave, 
have lost the function of sight for lack of use when they 
moved from a light to a dark habitat; the eyes becom- 
ing rudimentary, mere pigment-spots in case of the fishes. 
Such degeneration is sometimes the cause of the various 
degrees of parasitism; it is a retrogression or devolu- 
tion, or at least an arrest of evolution. 



84 INTELLECTUAL DISTURBANCES— DR. FACT 
INTELLECTUAL DISTURBANCES 

Conditions that produce hyperemia of the cerebral 
organ may determine increased mental activity, excite- 
ment of various degrees up to homicidal and suicidal 
mania, or may dethrone the reason entirely as in the case 
of a raving maniac. In anaemia of the brain when func- 
tional, the mind may become easily fatigued and forget- 
ful, or cause drowsiness and syncope. When chronic, 
malnutrition of the brain tissues due to cerebral anaemia 
may be a secondary cause of melancholia, or the blood 
supply may be small in quantity and poor in quality so 
as to cause senile atrophy. A tumor or a clot of blood 
and cedema due to traumatism may produce the same 
results. 

Degeneration of gray matter and other brain and 
nerve cells of the cerebrum, cerebellum, medulla oblon- 
gata, and the spinal cord, soon shows its effect in the 
whole physical and psychical condition of the individual 
according to the locality and extent of the malady. Mem- 
ory and reason become defective or extinct, the moral 
nature of the patient changes early in the case, and the 
last acquired touches of refinement are the first to go as, 
for instance, in general paresis, i. e., general paralysis of 
the insane. The patient sometimes believes himself an- 
other person, but not always consistently. In folie de 
grandeur, of great strength, wealth, or power, the pa- 
tient may declare himself a Sampson, a Rothschild, Na- 
poleon, or Christ. An individual may be perfectly rational 
except on one subject, when he is said to be a mono- 
maniac, or naming the subject of his mania, he is said 
to suffer from dipsomania, kleptomania, erotomania, 
pyromania, homicidal, suicidal, or religious mania. In 
lunacy the mental derangement may be general with per- 
fectly rational intervals, "aliquando gaudet lucides inter- 
valis." 

A person suffering from religious mania, believes 
any small misfortune to be a visitation of God, or that 
he is being tried by the Lord, that he must chastise him- 
self or do penance, that he knows the Bible better than 
anyone else, that he associates with spirits, angels, and 
the dead, that he is inspired and can prophesy. During 
some religious ecstacy he may believe that God com- 



BRAIN FUNCTION— DR. FACT 85 

manded him to sacrifice his most beloved child or parent 
for the salvation of his soul, or kill some one else to 
deliver him from the devil. Such poor souls have gone 
wrong in the "right" direction by an abuse of the best 
aspirations. Such mania is often due to ignorance, nar- 
row ideas, and bigotry. 

BRAIN FUNCTION 

Thus we learn that the individual consciousness of 
the ego, or soul, depends finally on the normal functions 
of a healthy, special organ, called the brain, working in 
unison with all the other organs of sense that glean the 
food for mental assimilation. 

The brain center is the "conditio sine qua non" of 
the conscious, thinking, reasoning individuality. 

From the case of Caspar Hauser, or any solitary 
confinement, we learn that even the healthy cerebral 
organ with normal function, can hardly distinguish its 
ego or soul when there is practically no environment with 
which to contrast it, and from which it can be 
separated. 

We have also learned that there can be no memory 
since there are no incidents in the monotony of such a life, 
and hence there would be no measure of time. Where 
there is no perception, no experience, there can be no 
comparison, no reflection, no thought, or reason. This 
case also proves that there are absolutely no ideas a priori, 
no knowledge by intuition rising into consciousness from 
within. Even hereditary potential knowledge of the ego, 
remains dormant until ignited by the friction of its exter- 
nal world. 

Where there is a functional absence of any one or 
more of the organs of special sense, we find reasoning 
and knowledge limited, as in the case of idiocy and im- 
becility, of the blind and deaf-and-dumb when illiterate 
and uninstructed. We may say, as a man of only three 
or four senses is to one of five senses, thus an impaired 
ego is to a perfect one. 

When there are no organic lesions of the brain, but 
only functional derangement, then there is impaired rea- 
son or insanity as in monomania, dementia, and 
lunacy. 



86 OBLIVION— DR. FACT 

DEATH OF THE EGO 

There can be no thought, knowledge, memory, or 
consciousness, independent of a functionating brain, and 
therefore if a soul could be independent of the body, it 
would have no knowledge of itself or anything else; it 
would be dead, not worth considering. 

"Death by natural decay occurs because in old age 
the relations between assimilation, oxidation, and genesis 
of force going on in the organism gradually falls out of 
correspondence with the relations between oxygen and 
food and absorption of heat by the environment. Death 
from disease arises either when the organism is con- 
genially defective in its power to balance the ordinary 
external actions by the ordinary internal actions, or when 
there has taken place some unusual external action to 
which there was no answering internal action. Death by 
accident implies some neighboring mechanical changes of 
which the causes are either unnoticed from inattention, 
or so intricate that their results cannot be foreseen, and 
consequently certain relations in the organism are not 
adjusted to the relations in the environment." — Herbert 
Spencer. 

OBLIVION 

If the soul, without as well as within the body, had 
the attributes of individual consciousness and knowledge, 
we would be aware of it and remember all we did from 
birth, rather than very indistinctly only from the third 
or fourth year. 

Should the soul need the body for a school to become 
a conscious entity, then why, after being educated and 
graduated into the cognitive ego, does it become uncon- 
scious during a temporary suspension of the physical 
functions of the brain in case of syncope and coma from 
injury or illness, or during a permanent cessation of 
cerebral function in case of complete idiocy or dementia. 

Why does not the soul give an account of itself on 
awakening after a sound sleep ? Why was it unconscious, 
or in case of dreaming, why was its semi-consciousness 
confused by irrational fancies like one insane, if it were 
not because the functions of the special senses were im- 
paired or more or less completely in abeyance, while fur- 



DECOMPOSITION— DR. FACT 87 

nishing the blood needed for the repair of brain tissue 
rather than for its cerebral functions. 

If the soul needs the brain and body in this life for 
consciousness, how can it do without the organs for that 
purpose in the next? 

Should a soul in another world need no functionat- 
ing organs for its consciousness, why should it not do 
without them here from birth, during fainting and coma- 
tose conditions, during congenital or acquired dementia? 

It is because the normal living body is indispensable. 
The soul plus the body is more than the soul minus the 
same, even to the Christians who have implicit faith in 
the belief of the immortality of the conscient personal 
soul, or they would not so generally fear the end and in 
every way delay it as much as possible though they may 
believe that they have lived a life more perfect than their 
neighbors. 

SUICIDE 

If this life were a preparation for the future, suicide 
would under some circumstances seem justifiable in the 
rare and doubtful cases where it is not due to aberration 
of the mind. How many pathetic cases of unfortunate 
individuals we read of in the daily papers would come 
under that head, when they become a burden to them- 
selves and a danger as well as a burden to others. Death 
in such cases, even if it meant oblivion, would be a bless- 
ing to the suicide and a relief and often a benefit to his 
relatives and friends. Sometimes it would mean the sav- 
ing of a more hopeful and promising life. The suicide's 
exchange would mean happiness for his misery if there 
were a conscious hereafter; it would mean a release 
from suffering if there were none ; it would be a sacrifice 
if the suicide were happy here but surrendered his hap- 
piness to save another from misery, should death mean 
unconsciousness; but it would be an advantage instead 
of a sacrifice if on his death he could enter a happier life ; 
he would also prove by his suicide the sincerity of his 
belief in the immortality of the soul. 

DECOMPOSITION 

On the other hand, a man who does not believe in 
a personal conscious hereafter, can look forward peace- 



88 DISINTEGRATION— DR. FACT 

fully to eternal rest when he knows that he has obeyed 
the laws of nature, and in reviewing his life believes that 
he has done his duty as well as he could; that he has 
transmitted the life he held in trust to his offspring in a 
modified way, if circumstances over which he had no con- 
trol permitted; and that he educated and fitted his alter 
ego to survive in the struggle for life in this beautiful 
world. When finally the duties performed, he grows 
weaker from age or infirmity, his intellect less active and 
reliable, his blood circulating more sluggishly, his mem- 
ory failing, his will to live less assertive, he feels sur- 
feited, and his general strength slowly ebbing away, be- 
comes useless, possibly a burden to himself and others, 
he will hail with resignation and satisfaction the well 
earned peace and rest that was his before he was in esse. 

"His breath goeth forth, he returneth to his earth; 
in that very day his thoughts perish." — ps. cxlvi. 4. 

How can any one assert that the soul is a conscious 
spirit, that it can remember and think after the death of 
its body? How can any one think so in opposition to all 
and every experience? If the immortality of the soul 
endowed with conscient attributes were a truth, it would 
be recognized by every one, not asserted by some and 
denied by others. Such belief is contrary to the laws 
of nature and experience, contrary to what we know 
from the study of chemistry, anatomy, and physiology; 
it is irrational and contrary to common sense. 

DISINTEGRATION 

The only continuance of the soul or ego of man 
after the death of the body, is the natural one of kinship 
ascending and descending, direct and collateral, as modi- 
fied in the species. 

That vital force, that energy of life which animates 
the body of man until death severs it by disruption of 
the organism's concordant and harmonious functions, 
must not be mistaken for a conscient soul. It is the soul 
and spirit according to the etymology of the words, sce- 
cula, irvevfM, spirare. At death, truly, the breath stops 
blowing for all times, and moves no longer the little 
atoms and molecules to vibrate in that particular polarity 
and affinity that existed in the relations of the organic 



INDESTRUCTIBILITY OF MATTER-DR. FACT 89 

entity, the status ante mortem. It leaves no cognitive 
faculty post mortem. 

"Ebbene, il giorno dopo la mia morte sard come s'io 
fossi spirato in impalazzo et portato alia sepoltura coi 
piu grandi onori!' — Le Mie Prigione di Silvio Pellico. 

Well, the day after my death, it will be as if I had 
died in a palace and had been buried with the greatest 
honors. 

INDESTRUCTIBILITY OF MATTER 

While matter is a conditio sine qua non in the con- 
struction of this or that entity according to its molecular 
arrangement, there is no stability or continuity in such 
combination. The individual conscience comes to an end 
with the decomposition or disintegration of its body; all 
emotional and intellectual manifestations cease because 
they are merely the resultant product of the organism's 
functional activity. 

When that individual combination of arranged mat- 
ter with all its functional manifestations of its peculiar 
ego dies, the energy and matter which composed the be- 
ing continues to exist with undiminished vigor as inde- 
structible substance. The material elements and energy 
are liberated from that particular molecular aggrega- 
tion, free and serviceable to unite and change, and reunite 
with other more attractive affinities according to the 
wishes and laws of the unknowable. "Dust returns to 
dust/' without waste, without loss, without annihilation 
in the work-shop of nature. All life returns to the foun- 
tain whence it came by the linece minoris resistentce, by 
the laws of gravity, flowing from a higher to a lower 
level, and vice versa, to a Nirvana where the potter of 
destiny uses the same material over and over again ad 
infinitum. 

"For to him that is joined with all the living there is 
hope: for a living dog is better than a dead lion. For 
the living know that they shall die : but the dead know 
not anything, neither have they any more a reward ; for 
the memory of them is forgotten. 

"10. Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with 
thy might; for there is no work, no device, nor knowl- 
edge, nor wisdom, in the grave, whither thou goest." — 
eccl. ix. 4, 5, 10. 



90 SURVIVAL OF THE FITTEST— DR. FACT 

TRANSMITTED LIFE 

In our conceit we think the adult human being is the 
highest object, the goal and the end of all that is noble 
and wise, happy and perfect in this world. In truth, 
however, he is only the link between the past and the 
future life of genus homo, a species, a mere part of the 
creation of Nature or God. 

He transmits in the germ-cell his own life, thus pre- 
serving that of the species from perdition. 

Man is brought up by his parents until by his own 
strength he is able to survive in the struggle for life, 
supplying necessities, defending and transmitting his ego. 
He strives to acquire wealth and fame, to make the repe- 
tition ever easier for each succeeding generation. This 
is the chief duty and purpose of man. 

Is it possible from that standpoint to imagine any 
higher duty, any greater purpose than this very one, of 
preserving the ego and life of mankind? 

SURVIVAL OF THE FITTEST 

When the individual has nobly performed his duty, 
when his progeny can take care of itself, then he begins 
to fail by degrees, physically and mentally; his mission 
fulfilled, he would but become a care to himself and an 
incumbrance to the human family if he did not give up 
his "ghost" and the borrowed elements that are needed 
as material for other newer structures that also have to 
be transmitted and kept alive. 

Let us do our duty well by obeying the laws of 
nature to the best of our ability. We all know the real- 
ity of these laws, though we may differ as to their origin 
and destiny. The unknowable is without a doubt a wise 
provision in order that man may have something to spec- 
ulate about and keep him from worrying concerning the 
tedium of eternity. 

We know as little about the destiny of the human 
family as we know about its origin. 

As a human cell is to an aggregation of cells, called 
man, so is man but a unit in the aggregation of individ- 
ual beings, called mankind; the one a "microcyte," the 
other a "macrovir." As a cell of the human body may 
die and be replaced without the least affecting the iden- 



EXTINCTION OF MAN— DR. FACT 91 

tity, and without knowledge of the ego, so the individual 
man, who is but a member of the human family, may be 
born and die without the esprit de corps or the race-entity, 
being aware of it. 

Thus also may mankind die without much affecting 
the equilibrium of other things, or disturbing the "cosmic 
soul." 

EXTINCTION OF MAN 

Many causes may bring about the extinction of man- 
kind with the death of the last human individuals. War 
and pestilence may be followed by starvation, lowering 
the powers of resistance to such an extent that the sur- 
viving human beings easily become victims of disease or 
prey of other creatures. The Stegomyia fasciata of yel- 
low fever, the Anaphelis in malaria, yes, even the Culex 
pungens and the Musca domestica in typhoid, etc., may at 
such a time prove themselves fittest to survive. 

Recurrence of catastrophes and catacylsms may 
help the work of extermination. Thus mankind may 
cease to exist, may disappear, drop out of the cosmic 
life, and be wholly wiped out without being missed, ex- 
cept possibly by his parasites, as for instance organic 
ferments, schisomycetes, sac char omycetes, etc., patho- 
genetic germs galore; nor must we forget the Pediculi 
tabescentium et capitis, the Pulex irritans, and the Cimex 
lectularis that might be greatly inconvenienced or suffer, 
should the conceited, arrogant, pompous "Lord of all he 
surveys" be suddenly removed before these dependents 
could adapt themselves to other prey. 

"19. For that which befalleth the sons of men be- 
falleth beasts ; even one thing befalleth them : as the one 
dieth, so dieth the other ; yea, they have all one breath ; 
and man had no pre-eminence above the beasts: for all 
is vanity. 20. All go unto one place; all are of the 
dust, and all turn to dust again. 21. Who knoweth 
the spirit of man, whether it goeth upward, and the spirit 
of the beast, whether it goeth downward to the earth ?" — 
eccl. in. 19-22. 

In all probability during the millions of years of 
prehistoric times, the human race came near extermina- 
tion a number of times. Then, as in historic times, there 
must have been a fluctuation, a rise and fall in the civ- 



92 THE PRESENT LIFE— DR. FACT 

ilization of mankind. Starting from a brutal condition, 
man gradually rose to civilization, when luxury and vice 
caused degeneration and relapse into ignorance. Finally 
with previous civilizations forgotten, we have come, 
kclt iioxty, to our own boasted pinnacle. 

As the death of the individual does not terminate the 
life and purpose of mankind, so little does the exter- 
mination of mankind affect the life and purpose of Na- 
ture or God. 

The earth itself with its solar system, will in all 
probability, collide with some other fixed star in time; 
reducing every thing by the impact into elementary 
vapor again. Such a cataclysm may disturb the general 
cosmic equilibrium, that world after world may rush pell- 
mell into one another, and exploding, leave nothing but 
the primitive nebula to again form new worlds, in cycles 
everlastingly. 

TERRESTRIAL HEAVEN 

Is there anything more beautiful than this world of 
Nature, provided with inexhaustible wonders and possi- 
bilities of happiness ? Can we imagine another existence 
better adapted to our aspirations than this, if we made 
proper use of our environment ? "Non plus ultra" ! 

Can we be grateful enough for the privilege of being 
a part of the energy and matter that constitutes this uni- 
verse, and that at present we are able to perceive and 
comprehend our relative position in what is known to 
us? Could we wish for anything better? 

"Wherefore I saw that there is nothing better, that 
a man should rejoice in his works ; for that is his portion : 
for who shall bring him back to see what shall be after 
him?" — ECCL. III. 22. 

THE PRESENT LIFE 

The Christian makes use of the form and color with 
which he has become familiar in things terrestrial and 
idealizing them for his Celestial fancies, peoples heaven 
with winged angels and a God in the image of the most 
perfect man sitting on a throne like a king in his king- 
dom. This only shows that man cannot conceive of any- 
thing better, nicer, or happier than our own existence 
without copying the things "of the earth earthy." Our 



REWARD— DR. FACT 93 

gross physical impressions of this world are merely re- 
fined for spiritual imagery, to embellish and people the 
next world. If a self-conscious hereafter for the indi- 
vidual could be inferred from human knowledge, that 
conclusion would be evident to every reasoning mind 
beyond controversy. Since that is not the case, let us 
give up dealing with uncertainties and neglecting, as we 
do, possibilities of happiness actually confronting us in 
this life. Let us turn to what has been given us and 
make the most of it, as is our bounden duty. It would 
make us much more careful with our allotted life, of 
which alone we are sure ; "ego sum ergo sum." 

We would then be more healthy, more careful in 
bringing up children, in eradicating disease, in removing 
unsanitary and pernicious conditions. We would all have 
this common aim in life of developing to the utmost the 
gifts of God or of Nature, which we hold in trust and 
for which we are obliged to give an accounting accord- 
ing to the immutable laws of nature. 

REWARD 

A normal man of good character would never go 
wrong merely because there is no reward for his self- 
denial, or compensation for his effort to be good. 

An abnormal man as an agnostic, would reveal his 
nature which, if he were a believer in a hereafter, would 
be disguised, but he would hardly be a fit candidate for 
heaven. His real character discovered, society would 
thus be enabled to do something for his recovery, or at 
least prevent the defects from being propagated and 
intensified and multiplied by an unsuitable marriage. 

The false security engendered in his apparent or 
fictitious righteousness, as a believer, would not only be 
detrimental to himself but would also be hurtful to 
society. 

"All things come alike to all : there is one event to 
the righteous and to the wicked ; to the good and to the 
clean and to the unclean ; to him that sacrificeth and to 
him that sacrificeth not: as is the good so is the sinner; 
and he that sweareth, as he that feareth an oath. This 
is an evil in all that is done under the sun, that there is 
one event unto all : yea also, the heart of the sons of men 



94 SUMMUM BONUM— DR. FACT 

is full of evil, and madness is in their heart while they 
live, and after that they go to the dead." — eccl. ix. 2, 3. 

SUMMUM BONUM 

Think of the advantages! The normal man as ag- 
nostic, would secure for himself the greatest blessing in 
this very life. By "doing unto others as he himself 
would wish to be done unto/' "quod tibi fieri non vis, 
alteri ne feceris," we would respect the personal rights 
and liberties of others so that our own personal freedom 
would be safe and consistent with the greatest good at 
the lowest cost. 

Every one would wish to outdo others in improving 
the modus vivendi for a more agreeable and happy earthy 
existence. 

Let the hereafter take care of itself, and lay aside 
sectarian or denominational strife ! Unite with all others 
for the good of man in the present. 

It may be hard to give up cherished wishes and 
hopes, but we ought to be more than satisfied with the 
bounty, God or Nature has already bestowed on us; 
insatiable mortals. 

We are endowed with a long life of wonderful im- 
port, the realization and contemplation of which but for 
a single moment should fill us with joy and with grati- 
tude to the "Unknowable." 

"Bleibt der Erde treu, und glaubt denen nicht welche 
euch von uberirdischen Hoffnungen reden." — Nietzsche. 

Be loyal to nature, and do not believe in supersti- 
tious hope. 



CHAPTER III 

The Spiritual World -Rev. Faith 



My dear Doctor Fact: 

Your pamphlet treating of the 
subject under consideration, has been faithfully read and 
has given me a better insight as to your views than any 
conversation could possibly have done. 

I flattered myself that I knew you thoroughly, but I 
herewith frankly acknowledge that I really know you less 
well now than I thought I did before. You have surprised 
me, too, with the painstaking arguments, which show at 
least an earnestness of purpose worthy a better cause. 

Praiseworthy, indeed, would have been your studi- 
ous efforts had you espoused views diametrically opposed 
to those you now entertain. However, I shall not lightly 
pass over your arguments, but give them the serious con- 
sideration the subject demands. 

TRUTH AND LOVE 

Truth "doth not hide itself under a bushel"; truth 
has nothing to fear, but courts the most minute investi- 
gation. 

"Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, and the truth, 
and the life: no one cometh unto the Father, but by 
me." — john xiv. 6. 

There may be many, many truths in the world. You, 
Doctor, have pointed out some existing in the material 
world, but the Truth of all others, concerns our most 
precious and vital soul, and is Jesus Christ. 

"And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall 
make you free." — john viii. 32. 

Some of your ideas are, to put it mildly, most start- 



96 SPIRITUAL LIFE— REV. FAITH 

ling. If ever any one merited the appellation of "atheist" 
you certainly do. 

"Howbeit when he, the spirit of truth, is come, he 
shall guide you into all the truth!" — john xvi. 13. 

May Almighty God grant this prayer of mine, that 
through the love of Jesus Christ, he may touch your heart 
and quicken into life your erring soul. 

"My brethren, if any among you do err from the 
truth, and one convert him ; let him know, that he which 
converteth a sinner from the error of his way shall save 
a soul from death, and shall cover a multitude of sins." — 
james v. 19, 20. 

You seem to think yourself an optimist, but to me 
you appear the most logy pessimist, worse than your idol 
Schoppenhauer. Such ideas give rise to a pessimism and 
atheism frightful to contemplate, were it not for our faith 
which is adamantine and impregnable to all assaults. 

"But now abideth faith, hope, love, these three, and 
the greatest of these is love." — 1 cor. xiii. 13. 

"He that loveth not knoweth not God; for God is 
love" — 1 john iv. 8. 

Many of your physical proofs are clear and sufficient 
for your material world, but do not in the least apply to 
the spiritual world. The material and spiritual are at 
the antipodes of life and must not be confounded. As 
fundamental principles, we must jealously keep them sep- 
arate in our minds as they are in reality. The worldly 
and the spiritual have always been, are now, and will ever 
be, antagonistic to each other. 

"If any man love the world, the love of the Father 
is not in him. For all that is in the world, the lust of the 
flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the vainglory of life, 
is not of the Father, but is of the world. And the world 
passeth away, and the lust thereof ; but he that doeth the 
will of God abideth forever." — 1 john ii. 15, 16. 

SPIRITUAL LIFE 

There is no analogy between the laws that govern 
either world, notwithstanding that some clever and good 
but misguided, recalcitrant ministers have written on this 
subject in the endeavor to apply the laws of nature, the 
laws of evolution, to the spiritual world. 



SPIRITUAL LAWS— REV. FAITH 97 

'There are also celestial bodies, and bodies terres- 
trial ; but the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory 
of the terrestrial is another." — i. cor. xv. 40. 

Religion begins with the spiritual, where nature with 
its science ends. The spiritual is super-natural. Man 
had religion long before science could formulate its first 
laws from the study of nature. .Science has often at- 
tacked religion with its cold, matter-of-fact reason, try- 
ing to tear down faith in the spiritual realms, dethrone 
religion from its glory and drag it to the physical level 
of matter ; yet the belief in God and the Bible is as firm 
to-day as it was in the days of old. 

Religion needs no aid from science, though science 
has often endeavored to make it appear that knowledge 
of the spiritual world is the science of religion. It is 
also true that some erring clergymen have tried to ex- 
plain the miraculous, or the apparently improbable, by 
means of natural laws. They even had the temerity of 
construing some passages in the Bible to conform with 
physical phenomena. 

"The things which are seen are temporal, but the 
things which are not seen are eternal." — 11. cor. iv. 18. 

You seem to have collected a formidable array of 
reasons, supported now and then by the opinions and 
hypotheses of others, as if you were apologizing for the 
stand you take, and which I verily believe is a highly 
proper thing for you to do. 

SPIRITUAL LAWS 

The whole fabric of your argument is supported and 
propped up by the laws of nature, with nothing back of 
them but matter. No wonder you cannot rise above the 
material. It does not bear the scrutiny of spiritual tests. 
One does not measure thought by the inch or the ounce, 
or love by the standard of avoirdupois. One cannot see 
the potential energy and intellect of an embryonic human 
being; or estimate the latent capacity in any manner 
whatever, nor locate it in the gray matter or any other 
part of the brain, yet we are positive that it is there and 
will manifest itself in due time. Thus we may be unable 
to describe spiritual life or its location in the spiritual 
world, or convey by the faculty of speech that which we 



98 CONVERSION— REV. FAITH 

feel spiritually, simply because we cannot interpret the 
spiritual by physical symbols. 

All inductive reasoning, inferences from the particu- 
lar to the general, all subtle hypotheses which in theory 
endeavor to account for things as they exist, all logical 
experiments, all have failed to yield a definite conclusion 
as to the origin and destiny of man. 

God, a priori, as the Absolute, Independent First 
Cause, the Creator, accounts for all creation. By the 
process of deductive reasoning, you will answer all ques- 
tions, surmount all difficulties, satisfy all intellectual crav- 
ing and hunger, settle all doubts, and gain peace and hap- 
piness in the conviction of having demonstrated the truth 
of your faith by the means of mortal brain. Of course 
deduction or any other process of reasoning is not at all 
necessary; the transcendental is all-sufficient and needs 
no physical phenomena or empiricism to confirm any truth 
of the spiritual world. 

"Now the natural man receiveth not the things of 
the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him; 
and he cannot know them, because they are spiritually 
judged." — i. cor. ii. 14. 

Science, the classification of natural things, the study 
of physical phenomena, and the laws governing them, 
lead away from the spiritual goal, from the happiness of 
our immortal soul in the love of Christ, the Son of God. 

"For in much wisdom is much grief: and he that 
increaseth knowledge increaseth sorrow." — eccl. i. 18. 

"Be not wise in your own conceits." — rom. xii. 16. 

"For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with 
God." — 1. cor. in. 19. 

conversion 

Now, as to your views of conversion by suggestion, 
I would say that it is only another name for a physical 
phenomenon and is spiritual in essence. We are all more 
or less susceptible to each other in our spiritual life, but 
to avoid confusion by a multicplicity of terms for the 
influence which one mind, or rather spirit, exerts over 
another, we may for the present accept the name "sug- 
gestion." 

We feel that we become wrathy when any one in 
anger suddenly accuses us of anything by mistake, 



TEMPTATION— REV. FAITH 99 

wrongfully, or even truthfully. We feel kindly toward 
one who approaches us pleasantly; we experience joy 
with those who are joyous ; we feel sorry and sad with 
the sorrowful and the despondent, frightened with those 
in fear, inspired by those who are good, noble, heroic, 
holy ; we desire to emulate all those who are virtuous in 
any way. 

In conversation we often change the subject, when 
some idea suddenly suggests a thought or event of an 
altogether different nature from the one considered. We 
can often control and lead a conversation by suggesting 
whatever suits our purpose. Environment; the weather, 
hot, cold, cloudy, rainy, or sunny; the time of the year 
or season, the scenery ; the climate of different countries, 
will affect our disposition and produce moods of weari- 
ness or pleasure by their suggestive influence upon the 
mind. 

Art, music, poetry, and above all else religious faith, 
sway our beings to the very depths of our souls. 

Suggestions for the good of individuals and of man- 
kind, are inspirations of God. As you say, however, the 
suggestion must be accepted by the mind, the soul, and 
acted upon. The soul must be in communion with God 
to inspire the ego for good. 

TEMPTATION 

The Devil only suggests or tempts us to do wrong; 
if we yield we go to Hell. Whether we are attracted 
more by good or evil depends on the preponderance of 
auto-suggestion by the spiritual, Trvev/xariKos, over the car- 
nal, <£wikos, nature of man. We must strive with all 
our power, both physical and spiritual, to overcome temp- 
tation and to live righteously. "Hate the evil, and love 
the good." — amos v. 15. 

Ever strive to subdue the evil which is the D'evil 
without the big D that stands for Damnation and Death. 
The world is full of snares and pits; beware lest you 
stumble and fall from righteousness and the grace of 
God. 

"And bring us not into temptation, but deliver us 
from the evil one." — matt. vi. 13. 

How good this world would be if every one of us 



100 SALVATION— REV. FAITH. 

would try to suggest the good and helpful, and be influ- 
enced by inspiration of a like nature ! 

Miracles are the outward manifestations, the natural 
effects of supernatural acts. They are but an evidence 
of the many ways in which the spiritual world utilizes 
material creation. Even the natural laws are merely spir- 
itual rules of order for executing the divine purpose of 
God. The supernatural is not only transcendent but ante- 
cedent and subsequent to nature. 

The Holy Spirit of God utilizes plastic matter, to 
present ideas in the concrete like the temporal bodies of 
human beings through which alone we can comprehend 
life here and its import to the life beyond. 

SALVATION 

In order that carnal man may be in closer touch 
with his Creator, God has sent his only begotten Son to 
serve as medium for man's salvation. 

"For God so loved the world, that he gave his only 
begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on him should 
not perish, but have eternal life. For God sent not the 
Son into the world to judge the world; but that the 
world should be saved through him." — john hi. 16, 17. 

"Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners." — 
1. tim. 1. 15. 

Through the atonement of Jesus Christ, the soul of 
our penitent sinner was saved. He was suddenly con- 
verted to God, his Creator ; his soul turned to God. Hav- 
ing erred from the way of the virtuous, lost in the dark- 
ness of iniquity, our sinner suddenly found enlighten- 
ment on being converted or turned about to ascend the 
rightous path of life he had descended. It is a miracle 
to us because it happens as suddenly as rarely. 

"Many are called, but few are chosen." — matt, 
xxii. 14. 

"But we all rejoice in God through our Lord Jesus 
Christ, through whom we have now received the recon- 
ciliation/' — ROM. v. 11. 

You yourself, good friend, could be converted, did 
you not persistently by auto- and counter-suggestion of 
the Devil, prevent religious influence to enter your soul. 
No wonder your mind regards these conversions as 



THE BEGINNING— REV. FAITH 101 

strange and unfamiliar when you entertain no hospitality 
towards the belief of the faithful in Christ Jesus. 

"How shall we escape if we neglect so great salva- 
tion?" — heb. ii. 3. 

THE "NEBULAR THEORY" 

Well Doctor, you went a long way back in time to 
reach the nebular world, the matrix of the present uni- 
verse. It seems to me you had to exercise considerable 
faith to believe the fancies and fictions of science; for 
what evidence have you that such was the condition from 
the beginning ; or how can you prove it, if you take noth- 
ing on the strength of faith? 

We will grant for the sake of argument that at first 
there was but a collection of vapor and gas in space, 
which by concentration, according to your law of atomic 
affinity or the law of gravity, formed globes of gas and 
suns of fire, whirling in space round about each other, 
throwing off at a tangent their satellites until some, like 
the earth, integrated and cooled sufficiently to bear fruit 
or life. How came this invisible matter or gas into space, 
or why should it have of a sudden quickened into life 
only eons of ages ago, instead of millions of times fur- 
ther back in time? Why did it wait so long to make its 
appearance when time is so immeasurably longer before 
its birth than since? If atoms were living and vibrating 
before that time, longing for union with their affinities, 
why should they have remained quiescent and indifferent 
in such close proximity for so long? 

THE BEGINNING 

If the atoms in their molecular existence had all the 
properties of life, and if the function of these pesky 
things was a manifestation of the atomic spirit coeval 
with its matter, why did the potential power of its great- 
ness dawn no earlier on its intelligence to conduct itself 
properly by corresponding and correlating with its en- 
vironment? If the environment was at fault and did not 
quicken them into activity for such an unconscionable 
time, what was the spark that kindled the conflagration 
of carbon and oxygen and hydrogen and all the other 
eighty or more elements that made up the inert family. 



102 GOD'S WISDOM— REV. FAITH 

Were they perhaps differentiating from the primary, car- 
dinal element, to form variations or possibly secondary, 
undiscovered compounds which we believe elements? 
Where did that spark come from and what was the na- 
ture of it? Was it potential until it "sparked," and did 
it evolve itself out of nothing? Whence comes the atom 
and its coveal spirit? Ex nihilo aliquid i\t? 

Ah, my good friend, even if according to the hypoth- 
esis of evolution, matter integrated from indefinite, co- 
herent homogeneity to definite, coherent heterogeneity 
with a concomitant dissipation of motion and continuous 
differentation to the present time, and our minds were 
satisfied with having fully accounted for all phenomena 
from the nebula to the cosmos, we would, nevertheless, 
have to admit that the theory does not account for the 
creation of something out of nothing, nor for the First 
Cause which started the sequence of cause and effect. 

The First Cause is Omnipotent God, who alone is 
Eternal, though our mortal mind is unable to grasp the 
idea of eternity. He created the world out of nothing, 
for he is Almighty. Exactly as Genesis teaches, created 
He heaven and earth in the beginning. 

god's wisdom 

"With God all things are possible." — matt. xix. 26. 

The peculiar and orderly behavior of the elements 
by which they and their infinite combinations always act 
in the same way under like circumstances, so that we are 
able to count upon the recurrence with certainty, and 
formulate the laws of nature which govern the phe- 
nomena of the physical world, was ordained by God. 
Close observation and experimentation have given us a 
more extended knowledge of nature than we have of the 
spiritual world. Invariable effects produced by known 
conditions, may reveal laws still undiscovered, and 
perhaps more important than those of gravity, the con- 
servation of force, and the indestructibility of matter. 
Yes, such laws may yet enable us to understand mentally 
what we can only feel at present. 

"But if any of you lacketh wisdom, let him ask of 
God." — james 1. 5. 

God's creation was preordained by his wisdom which 
passeth all understanding and is in perfect harmony with 






GOD'S LAWS-REV. FAITH 103 

the spiritual world and the teaching and revelation of 
the Holy Scriptures. Although in harmony, these two 
realms are separate and distinct. 

"But the wisdom that is from above is first pure, 
then peaceable, gentle, easy to be entreated, full of mercy 
and good fruits, without variance, without hypocrisy." — 
james in. 17. 

god's laws 

When God created the world, he endowed all things 
with their respective properties, their physical and spir- 
itual nature. He created the atoms with those attributes 
by which they exist only in molecules of the same or of 
divers elements in the organic and inorganic compounds 
of nature. Thus God's power operates automatically 
through the laws of nature in producing by the aggrega- 
tion of atoms the most complex and highly organized 
body of man. 

While some claim that there is an impassable abyss 
between the inanimate and animate kingdoms, and that 
physical organized life only starts with protoplasm or 
organized tissue, yet the transition of the inorganic to the 
organic may possibly be discovered to consist in gradual 
steps, as you maintain. 

Science has made immense strides this last century 
and has taught us how very little we really know of the 
laws of matter and energy; how little of the whole of 
nature we have as yet explored. If, therefore, there is 
a law of evolution that determines differentiation from 
the simplest to the most complex, it will be found to 
agree perfectly with the spiritual teaching of the Bible. 
It may be interesting in this connection to mention that 
science agrees with the Scriptures in that lower forms 
of life are succeeded by higher ones. 

After the creation of the inorganic kingdom of air, 
water, and earth, God had the earth bring forth grass, 
herbs, and fruit-trees. Then he had the waters "bring 
forth abundantly the moving creatures that hath life, and 
let fowl fly above the earth in the open firmament of 
heaven/' In addition he had the earth produce "the liv- 
ing creature after its kind, cattle, and creeping thing 
and beast of the earth," but last of all, man. Your sci- 
ence of zoology and theory of evolution, have been pla- 



104 CONSTRUCTION UNITS— REV. FAITH 

giarized from the divine Genesis. Wherever they devi- 
ate from the revealed plan of creation they will be found, 
on more exhaustive study, to be purely and simply wrong. 

CONSTRUCTION UNITS 

I have followed your description of the living atom 
through all its organic and inorganic molecular growth, 
through all its complex changes and correspondence to 
environment; I have considered the great variety of 
things and creatures which God constructed from a few 
elements and principles, and believe there is no greater 
miracle recorded even in the Bible. 

Yes, every work is marvelous and there is no work 
of God that we really comprehend. About thirty letters 
or forty primary sounds on the average in the various 
languages, enable nations to write and speak, give ex- 
pression to their thoughts in about 300 or more lan- 
guages. Besides, these languages with all their many 
dialects, are continually changing and being adapted to 
new needs and environments. Some of them become 
dead languages and others come into being. It is said 
that the English language consists of about 100,000 
words, and that Shakespeare in his great works made use 
of only 15,000 different words to express, perhaps, every 
thought and emotion of man. In ordinary conversation 
only 3,000 to 4,000 are estimated to be used, and among 
the uneducated 600 to 800 suffice to communicate their 
wants. 

Letters combined in names of one to four or more 
syllables give nearly as many specific names as there are 
individuals and things. 

With the graduated series of tones, from the key- 
tone to its octave, repeated any number of times, a never 
ending number of melodies and compositions are possible. 
The musical scale contains, as it were, the latent power 
of giving birth to inexhaustible combinations when ar- 
ranged by the discerning ear. 

Thus it is with the tones of color ; starting with the 
primary, red, yellow, and blue, proper combinations yield 
the secondary and tertiary ones, and so on in endless 
variety. Then, too, each color, shade, and tint, deter- 
mines its complement, and if it were not for the material 



EMBRYONIC POTENTIALITY— REV. FAITH 105 

difference of the pigments, the combination of them all 
would yield white instead of gray, by reflecting every 
color, just as white light when refracted by passing 
through a prism owing to different wave lengths of its 
component seven colors, can by focusing have the dis- 
persed rays again united into white light. 

These few examples of complexity brought about 
by the operation of a comparatively small number of car- 
dinal principles, ought suffice for the conversion of the 
most obdurate skeptic. 

The orderly and purposeful grouping of the cells in 
organs, giving up some of their primary functions, to de- 
vote themselves chiefly to some special work, like the di- 
vision of labor in a community serving common inter- 
ests, is another proof of the far-reaching Providence of 
God. 

I agree with you, of course, in the matter of spon- 
taneous generation, but differ from you in that I know 
God started the world a rolling by his will as expressed 
in his laws, and thus he created, of course, the first life. 
Whether the force of the impulse is great enough to keep 
the spheres forever in motion regardless of all obstacles, 
friction and inertia, depends on the Creator's will which 
is the law of the universe. 

EMBRYONIC POTENTIALITY 

As God created man last, it is quite possible that the 
human embryo goes through a series of changes corre- 
sponding to the lower types of life. The Bible merely 
states the fact; it was not only unnecessary to describe 
the process, but it would have also been unintelligible and 
useless because all that entered in this vast work could 
not have been imparted to us, laboring as we do under 
intellectual limitations. 

Why should it seem any more unnatural to you for 
a soul to be latent and potential at the birth of a child 
until it is a few years old, or rather until it can distin- 
guish its ego, when you believe that hereditary traits lie 
latent in the germ-cell that will only manifest themselves 
completely on reaching adult life. 

The environment as well as the inherited condition 
is necessary to bring forth the latent physical peculiar!- 



106 THE SOUL'S LABORATORY— REV. FAITH 

ties and mental characteristics. Thus it is with the soul, 
the spiritual nature of man; only at birth "with the 
breath of life, man becomes a living soul." 

THE SOUL'S LABORATORY 

The soul has to become acquainted with its new sur- 
roundings. It has to learn the use of the physical mem- 
bers and practice with the organs of sense before it can 
make use of the mental switch-board and get into com- 
munication with other souls and with God. This nat- 
urally is a slow process and goes on by degrees, requiring 
incessant efforts both voluntary and involuntary. 

Should one or more legs be defective, the child may 
not learn to walk at all ; if there is a lack of brain tissue 
or the central organ is otherwise at fault, the soul will 
be unable to correspond with its environment. 

These are insurmountable physical obstacles and 
prevent the soul to adapt itself to, or correlate with sur- 
rounding conditions. The spirit is unable to work out its 
salvation with an imperfect mechanism or body. 

During a vivid dream, delirium, or insanity, the intel- 
lectual faculty is not functioning properly for various 
reasons ; sometimes for lack of blood or its poor quality, 
it cannot supply new strength to the exhausted brain- 
cells, or a surplus may cause excitement and mania. 

God made the human organism merely to serve as 
a habitation for the soul, it must of course be normal to 
be serviceable. 

A modern residence with all its complicated improve- 
ments for convenience and comfort, is certainly of greater 
utility to the occupant than a dark prison cell within thick 
stone walls. 

The switch-board in a telephone station may be in 
perfect working order, but conveys messages only when 
the operator touches the button to establish correlation 
for mind with mind. Should, however, something go 
wrong somewhere in the circuit, as a wire cut or discon- 
nected, thereby inhibiting the message, then the operator 
like the soul trammeled by physical obstacles, will be un- 
able to correspond. 

Experience teaches the soul gradually to use the 
body with more proficiency. Consciousness begins to 



UNFAVORABLE CONDITIONS— REV. FAITH 107 

dawn as a dim awakening from the sub-liminal through 
the sub-conscious state into the wide-awake ego. The 
soul now distinguishes its own habitation from other 
"temples" and by exerting its will to live, works out its 
own salvation. 

UNFAVORABLE CONDITIONS 

The cerebral organ is perfect anatomically in physical 
death, but does not work, because the soul has departed. 
We cannot tell where, at what particular spot of the 
anatomy the soul dwelled, but we know it was within the 
body it vitalized. You, yourself, confess that even the 
faculties of the mind have not been located. 

You once told me of a skull you saw in the Medical 
Museum of your Alma Mater, Harvard, still having the 
crowbar firmly imbedded in the bones, and known as 
Harlowe's celebrated crowbar case. 

"Some thirty-six (now forty-six) years ago by a 
premature explosion of gunpowder, an iron bar three and 
a half feet long, one and a quarter inches in diameter, and 
weighing thirteen and a quarter pounds, was shot com- 
pletely through a man's head and perforated his brain. 
This man walked up a flight of stairs after the accident, 
and gave his account of how it happened. Although his 
life was naturally despaired of for some time, he devel- 
oped no paralysis, nor did marked impairment of his in- 
tellectual faculties follow convalescense. Twelve years 
elapsed before his death ; during which time he worked as 
a laborer on a farm." — Dr. Ranney on Nervous Diseases, 
1889. 

Bullets have been shot through the brain without 
causing loss of motion, sensation, or intellectual power. 
In some cases they have remained for months, producing 
no ill effects. 

Protrusion of traumatic cerebral hernia has been 
lopped off without noticing any mental deficiency on re- 
covery. 

You also mentioned a boy you saw in the Institute 
for Feeble-Minded Children in East Boston or Chelsea, 
I believe you said, who, although unable to care for him- 
self, could on being given the day of the month and the 
year of any event, instantly tell what day of the week it 
happened. In this case the brain was as a whole smaller 



108 AUTHENTICITY-REV. FAITH 

or coarser in structure, had less gray matter, or fewer 
convolutions, or was less active in function, but neverthe- 
less performed that one mental process exceptionally 
well. 

SURMOUNTABLE CONDITIONS 

In all these cases the brain-organ was much impaired, 
but the ego was nevertheless self-conscient and capable of 
reasoning, showing that the extent of an injury or defect, 
is not invariably a measure of the soul's power to mani- 
fest itself as a rational being. 

While such examples are unusual and exceptional, 
yet one single case suffices to prove that the soul or in- 
tellect does not reside in any circumscribed area of the 
body. The brain may have special parts for special 
functions, yet one part can act vicariously for another, so 
that the soul can communicate under certain conditions 
even through a defective organ. 

There are some who have had vivid dreams on a 
subject repeatedly, at intervals of a few days, intimating 
or foretelling the hour, sometimes the minute, of a be- 
loved relative's death. Others have experienced premoni- 
tion, foreboding, presentiment of some evil or distress 
about to happen ; an apprehension, an antecedent impres- 
sion of a coming event. These experiences are not so in- 
frequent as to be considered coincidents, but rather dem- 
onstrate the spirit's endeavor to overcome its physical 
limitations. 

In the same category may be placed all other psy- 
chical phenomena now the subject of study by the Society 
of Psychical Research. Even ghosts and spirits are not 
altogether creations of superstitious minds; in all prob- 
ability they have some foundation in truth. 

It is not at all likely that mankind should have been 
deluded in believing these spiritual phenomena from time 
immemorial. 

Lincoln said one time that you can fool all men part 
of the time, some men all the time, but that you cannot 
fool all men all the time. 

AUTHENTICITY 
The Bible tells of God appearing to man repeatedly 
in form or voice. Do you think that the people living at 



AUTHENTICITY— REV. FAITH 109 

the time of the miracles, were less intelligent and less 
honest than those of other times? Could such marvels 
be credited for ages only to be denied now because science 
cannot account for them? 

"Have you understood all these things?" — matt, 
xiii. 51. 

"There is none that understandeth." — rom. hi. ii. 

Suicide is due to the evils of carnal life, to sin. The 
physical or carnal must be controlled and subjugated by 
the spiritual, even though it entail sacrifice and mortifica- 
tion of the flesh. 

"And if thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out, and 
cast it from thee : * * * and if thy right hand offend 
thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee : for it is profitable 
for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not 
that the whole body should be cast into hell." — matt. v. 

29, 30- 

It is the carnal eye, the lustful, sinning eye and hand 
or member, not the organs per se that offend. The sin- 
ful function should be plucked out or cast off when it 
"causeth thee to stumble." The organs free of these errors 
are needed in their normal condition by the soul to live 
the righteous life. 

"If any man love the world, the love of the Father is 
not in him." — 1. john ii. 15. 

Homologues of structure and analogues of function 
apply merely to the varieties of organic life and not to 
any thing spiritual. Our material mind is confined to the 
terrestrial sphere, and is not cognizant of any correlation 
with the spiritual order of things. 

The law of compensation is the spiritual provision 
for the good of man who was created in the image of 
God. 

"Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, 
and subdue it; and have dominion over the fish of the 
sea, and over the fowl of the air, and every living thing 
that moveth upon the earth. And God said, Behold, I 
have given you every herb yielding seed, which is upon 
the face of all the earth, and every tree, in the which is 
the fruit of a tree yielding seed; to you it shall be for 
meat." — gen. i. 28, 29. 



110 SUBSERVIENT MATTER— REV. FAITH 

Metabolism, regeneration of parts, and great fertil- 
ity by geometrical progression among the lower forms of 
animal life, is a necessity assuring the survival of all man- 
ner of created things that serve either directly or indirect- 
ly as food to man, for whose sole benefit they were cre- 
ated. 

These subordinate creatures are merely the anabolic 
processes to effectively sustain the crowning glory of 
God's creation in man. The sole end and object of man, 
as the highest type of being conforming to God, is to 
serve as a habitat for the human soul. By keeping this 
object in mind you will have no difficulty in understand- 
ing why there is no soul in any other creature but man. 

Heredity of carnal traits is undoubtedly true, as the 
Bible says, the sins of the parent shall be visited upon 
the third and fourth generation. Defects of cerebral de- 
velopment and unwholesome environment, are the result 
of sin and are transmitted by heredity as criminal traits. 
"Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." — 
gal. vi. 7. 

Consanguinity of the carnal body is one thing, that 
of the soul another. We are all related to one another 
according to your genealogy and partake more or less 
closely of the peculiar characteristics of the flesh with all 
it is heir to. The soul, however, is entirely sui generis, 
and while it works by means of the body in this life, its 
relation in the spiritual world is only with God. We have 
spiritual affinity for all other souls only through our be- 
loved departed and the love of our Saviour Jesus Christ. 

"I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye can- 
not hear them now." — john xvi. 12. 

In every walk of life, we have to qualify ourselves 
in order to assume responsibilities, or execute our allotted 
tasks, not only without blame but with the greatest pos- 
sible skill as well. Some duties are voluntarily under- 
taken, others devolve upon us by force of circumstances. 

The sacrifice and devotion of our parents from early 
infancy to the time when we can shift for ourselves, are 
accepted as a matter of course without realizing the 
enormity of the task involved, the constant care and in- 



SPIRITUAL RESPONSIBILITY— REV. FAITH 111 

cessant toil of the parents, the patient vigilance by night 
and day in case of sickness. 

SPIRITUAL RESPONSIBILITY 

To rear a child in good health, to see that its limbs 
and body may grow properly, that it is well fed with suit- 
able and nourishing food, that it has plenty of sunshine 
and air, sufficient protection in clothing and shelter, and 
that by judicious physical and mental exercise it may be 
fitted for its life's work, requires the most careful super- 
vision. That the child may be well-bred, the amenities 
of life must not be ignored, music, poetry, art, and litera- 
ture, have to be considered; yet all this is not a circum- 
stance in comparison with the responsibility of the parents 
in the care of the childs' spiritual life, its religious and 
moral training: for morality without religion is like a 
shell without its kernel. 

Those that lack religious education, are spiritual or- 
phans who know not the Almighty Father, his grace, 
peace, charity, and love. They are ignorant of the hope 
and happiness of an unworldly, God-fearing life on earth 
and the joy of the promised land. 

"God is our refuge and strength." — ps. xlvi. I. 

Our conduct towards others, the love for our neigh- 
bors as taught by the Bible, makes us unselfish. Christ 
who as the Son of God was sent to help us in the struggle 
against sin and to reveal the divine light of God's truth, 
taught us to love our enemies as we do our friends, for 
all are our brethren. 

Religion instills piety and filial gratitude, to honor 
father and mother, so that in some small measure we 
may be privileged to tenderly care for, protect, and nurse 
them in turn when in the decline of their physical and 
mental strength they become helpless and feeble, trust- 
ing with implicit faith in our affection, confirmed by the 
bond of our Fatherly love in heaven as revealed to us 
by his only begotten Son Jesus Christ, our Lord. 

"Siento un gran consuelo, una gran tranquilidad en 
mi conciencia, y doy por ello las mas fervientes gracias a 
Dios, cuando advierto y noto que la fuerza de la sangre, 
el vinculo de la naturaleza, ese misterioso lazo que nos 
une 3 me lleva sin ninguna consideracion de deber, a amar 



112 SOUL AND SPIRIT— REV. FAITH 

d mi padre y a reverenciarle. Seria horrible no amarle 
asi, y esforzarse por amarle para cumplir con un man- 
damiento divino." — Pepita Jimenez, por Don Juan Va- 
lera. 

No sister, brother, aunt, or uncle, no helpless old man 
or woman, no cripple or invalid, will be left without 
love and help, when we all inherit the love of Jesus. 

"For apart from me you can do nothing." — john 

XV ' 5- REGENERATION 

Of what use is all your science to attain to that 
faith and peace with which we, born again of Jesus, 
look into the future and accept without question the fate 
decreed for us here on earth. 

"Now faith is the assurance of things hoped for, the 
proving of things not seen." — heb. xi. i. 

"Without faith it is impossible to please God." — 
heb. xi. 6. 

While "many are called and few are chosen," every- 
one has received the faculties to comprehend if he will 
and to strive if he will for the righteousness that dwelleth 
in the Holy, and to be "begotten," if he will, "of God/' — 

I. JOHN V. l8; I. PETER I. 3. 

"Put on the new man, which is being renewed unto 
knowledge after the image of him that created him." — 

COL. III. 10. 

Spiritual life is the flower and the fruit of the physi- 
cal, well lived. There are some bodies, alas, that die 
without blossoming and bearing fruit ; all the toil of the 
gardener was in vain. There was perhaps plenty of food, 
air, moisture, sunshine, and soil; the growth was luxur- 
iant, but it came to no head, it did not ripen into a spirit- 
ual rose of love. 

You cannot bring forth spiritual fruit, "until Christ 
be formed in you." — gal. iv. 19. 

"Wherefore if any man is in Christ, he is a new 
creature."— 11. cor. v. 17; 11. cor. hi. 18; rom. viii. 29. 

SOUL AND SPIRIT 

Soul or spirit, it makes no difference which word 
you use, for they are both but the mortal names of an 
ideal conception, differing with every language. The 
words do not even represent anything palpable or visible 



SOUL AND SPIRIT-REV. FAITH 113 

any more than gravity or electricity, but the things they 
represent produce powerful and profound effects on all 
matter, animate or inanimate, and can be calculated. 

The body casts a shadow only when there is light, 
and this is perceptible only to those who have eyes that 
see. However perfect our perception, it is inevitably and 
eternally blurred by our carnal nature giving rise to con- 
fusion of terms not due to any quality of the concept. 

Even the saints were not free from such carnal ob- 
stacles affecting the purity of their inspired utterances 
in the Holy Writ. Besides, they had to use the vernacu- 
lar of the times to be understood as clearly as possible 
in interpreting spiritual life for temporal comprehension. 

The words, soul and spirit, overlap each other, ex- 
pressing different views of the same idea, and depend 
for their signification more on the personal attitude of the 
writer's mind, for one may make use of "soul" another 
of "spirit" under the same circumstances. 

"And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the 
ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life ; 
and man became a living soul." — gen. ii. 7. 

God's holy spirit or breath, was breathed into man, 
who then became a living soul. It is my opinion that we 
call the soul, spirit, when we think of its source, and soul, 
when we consider its connection with the body, and 
either the soul or spirit, when the soul is disembodied or 
freed from its earthy trammels. 

Since the soul resides in a carnal body we often 
speak of it as if possessed of the qualities of the body, 
for our imperfect intellect cannot discriminate one from 
the other in the complex activities of life. 

You are right, I believe, in saying that the Bible 
teaches the immortality of the soul to be conditional upon 
its salvation by Jesus Christ. If the soul had uncondi- 
tional life in the hereafter, Christ would not have been 
sent to redeem man's soul from death and the devil. 
Death is to life, as hell is to heaven. 

"He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; 
but he that believeth not shall be damned." — mark 
xvi. 16. 

"He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath 
not the Son of God hath not life." — 1. john v. 12. 



114 CONDITIONS FOR SALVATION— REV. FAITH 
THE HEREAFTER 

Before you can inherit immortality, you have to 
qualify, you have to be saved. The hereafter is, as it 
were, the habitat of the soul after leaving the material 
temple ; it is to live in the infinity of God's love. 

"Then shall the dust return to the earth as it was: 
and the spirit it shall return unto God who gave it." — 
eccl. xii. 7. 

Here on earth we may feel comfortable and the mind 
may be satiated with physical pleasures, and yet the soul 
may starve and yearn for its spiritual pasture where the 
lamb may follow the shepherd into the fold. 

"As the hart panteth after the water brooks, so 
panteth my soul after thee, O God." — ps. xlii. i. 

All good things of earth that we possess, a loving 
wife, dutiful children, power, wealth, fame, do not sat- 
isfy, we long for the Love of our Father who is in heaven 
to guide us and to guard us from evil, and finally when 
the time arrives to leave our earthly treasures, to receive 
us in the bosom of his heavenly family. 

"For we brought nothing into the world, for neither 
can we carry anything out." — 1 tim. vi. 7. 

We are frightened at the thought that death should 
end it all; that all experience and the continual struggle 
in the world, should have no other purpose than to con- 
tinue the type of man and matter. Some of us may have 
sacrificed the greater part of this life in preparing for 
some good and noble work, but have advanced little be- 
yond the A B C of it, when we are abruptly cut off — 
quid nunc? 

The Christian knows that "He that believeth on the 
Son hath eternal life." — john hi. 36. 

My heart is filled to overflowing with gratitude to 
our Lord that this life on earth is not a vain and terrible 
dream to be followed by no awakening ; but that on being 
born again, we shall see the Kingdom of Heaven. 

CONDITIONS FOR SALVATION 

What then must we do to believe on the Son and be 
saved? Is it enough to do good, to be charitable, and 
lead a moral life? No, "By grace are ye saved through 



SPIRITUAL DEATH— REV. FAITH 115 

faith ; and that not of yourself ; it is the gift of God : not 
of works, lest any man should boast." — eph. ii. 9. 

How then, shall we obtain that grace through faith, 
to be saved? 

"Except a man be born of water and the Spirit, he 
cannot enter the Kingdom of God." — john hi. 5. 

"He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; 
but he that believeth not shall be damned." — mark 
xvi. 16. 

Man must be born again; born but once we live to 
die, but born again we die to live. What an inestimable 
beatitude, what a sublime revelation ! He who wishes to 
be born again, has merely to follow the steps revealed 
so clearly in the Holy Writ. 

We must not only believe on the Son, but we must 
also be baptized, if we wish to be saved. 

"This is life enternal, that they should know thee 
the only true God, and him whom thou didst send, even 
Jesus Christ." — john xvn. 3. 

Not once but repeatedly are we instructed that there 
is eternal life, and explicit directions of how to attain it 
can be found by anyone who reads the Bible. 

Take this to heart, you scientists and philosophers 
who prate about the unknowable. The soul must be born 
again into a new world ; the spiritual heaven. Man must 
give up the pleasures of this carnal world which is tres- 
pass and sin "for the wages of sin is death; but the free 
gift of God is eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord." — 
rom. vi. 23. 

SPIRITUAL DEATH 

"For to be carnally minded is death." — rom. viii. 6. 

"But she that liveth in pleasure is dead while she 
liveth." — 1 tim. v. 6. "Thou hast a name to live but art 
dead." — rev. hi. i. 

Thus it is clear that he who sins, is spiritually dead, 
he cannot live without regeneration. 

We are warned and entreated to leave the evil past 
and to turn to the good in the future. 

"Mortify therefore your members which are upon the 
earth." — col. hi. 5. 

"Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy 
laden, and I will give you rest." — mat. xi. 28. 



116 COMMUNION— REV. FAITH 

"But as many as received him, to them gave he the 
right to become children of God." — john i. 12. 

God helps us to secure salvation. 

"1. And you did he quicken, when ye were dead 
through your trespasses and sins. 4. But God, being 
rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved us, 
even when we were dead through our trespass, quickened 
us together with Christ (by grace have ye been saved), 
and raised us up with him, and made us to sit with him 
in the heavenly places, in Christ Jesus." — eph. ii. i, 4. 

The spirit pervades every man and every man has a 
soul, but how many, alas, know it not. Though Christ's 
love passeth understanding, yet there are some that have 
never felt it, because they wilfully shut out the very love 
that is seeking them. 

"Know ye not that your bodies are members of 
Christ?" — 1. cor. vi. 15. 

When you have complied with all the conditions of 
your salvation, — 

"At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, 
and ye in me, and I in you." — john xiv. 20, idem 23, 
"and we will come unto him, and make our abode with 
him." 

"I am the vine, ye are the branches." — john xv. 4. 

"I have been crucified with Christ: nevertheless I 
live ; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me." — gal. ii. 20. 

COMMUNION 

"Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man and 
drink his blood, ye have not life in yourselves. He that 
eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternal life; 
and I will raise him up at the last day. For my flesh is 
meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed. He that eat- 
eth my flesh and drinketh my blood abideth in me, and I 
in him." — john vi. 53. 

I do not mean to disparage the study of the struc- 
ture of man as a physical organism ; far be it from me, 
knowing as I do that man was the creation of God for a 
particular purpose, the crowning glory of all his work, 
the temple of the Holy Spirit. Intellect and body would 
be a mere automaton, if it were not for the subtile spirit 
which dwells therein using the brain and body for thought 
and deed. 



GOD, SOUL'S AFFINITY— REV. FAITH 117 

"For apart from me ye can do nothing." — john 
xv. 5. 

"How shall we escape, if we neglect so great sal- 
vation?" — heb. 11. 3. 

GOD, SOUL'S AFFINITY 

Religion teaches us a spiritual morality infinitely su- 
perior to any ethics atheists and philosophers can devise. 
They may teach you decorum, a highly proper conduct 
of life, due regard for the rights of others, but it is only 
utilitarian ; no divine love can permeate such a life. 

The greatest calamity would befall humanity, should 
it ever experiment with a moral code apart from religion. 

Religion, the worship of God, the belief in a life 
hereafter, is characteristic of man only. No other crea- 
ture, however much like man in structure and intelligence, 
has the faintest conception of God. The soul, God 
breathed into man only, whom he had made after his 
own likeness. No other creature is possessed of a soul, 
and hence cannot recognize and worship God. 

Alas, not even man in his ignorance and sin can 
know his Creator; no, not until he be born again, until 
his soul has quickened into life, and has received the love 
of Jesus, "until Christ be formed in him." — gal. iv. 19. 

The soul has its affinity in the love of the Father, 
the Son, and the Holy Spirit. The soul yearns to return 
whence it came, to its Maker in Heaven, and this spir- 
itual and mutual relation forms the subject of religion. 



CHAPTER IV 

Religion and Ethics— Dr. Fact 



My dear Reverend Faith: 

Since I have no faith in your 
premises, I, of course, cannot agree with your conclu- 
sions, nor modify my own views in any particular. 

You, my good friend, like all other orthodox Chris- 
tians, believe that morals without religion would be like 
a ship without a rudder. 

Does religion really make man moral par excel- 
lence; can there be no high standard of morals without 
religion ? 

Let us consider religion. When man first began to 
reflect and to recognize the relation of things in nature, 
the succession of events, cause and effect, when by means 
of his ego he could consciously realize himself and his 
relative position in his organic and inorganic environ- 
ment, he believed all things with which he was unfa- 
miliar, endowed with some mysterious power. 

His own qualities and powers magnified, he attribut- 
ed even to inanimate objects, as to some curious rock, 
or a clear brook, a giant tree, or anything else that struck 
his fancy with awe. 

As his religious evolution kept pace, though un- 
equally, with the growth of his knowledge of things, the 
supposed source of good and evil kept ever retreating be- 
fore his progress. Thus in turn the elements of nature, 
the conspicuous planets, and the sun, have been wor- 
shiped as deities. 

As the child learns by degrees that the world is not 
limited by its immediate surroundings alone, perceptible 
to its senses, but that there are objects and forces in 
places beyond the reach of its personal knowledge, 



WORSHIP— DR. FACT. 119 

known only by hearsay from those of wider and riper ex- 
perience ; so mankind has learned by degrees to eliminate 
the mysterious, to become less superstitious, to look for 
sources of force and matter far beyond, to space invisible 
and unreachable, except by reason, observation, and sci- 
ence. 

Like the child that wishes to appropriate everything 
within sight, and esteems the things it has not, more 
precious than those in its possession; thus in the child- 
hood of man, as soon as man's hunger and thirst were 
appeased, his family sheltered from the storms, and all 
other physical necessities satisfied, he began In his leisure 
to yearn for other fields of knowledge. 

Still adhering to the idea of a place in space, mortal 
man believed that the immortal Gods dwelled somewhere 
above or below and meddled with his affairs for their 
amusement. 

His imagination having endowed them with human 
attributes, he thinks he can propitiate them for good or 
evil by tempting sacrifices. He caters to their senses and 
sensuality, to their emotions, and may be to their reason ; 
for he believes them to have all these human characteris- 
tics, magnified and glorified. 

Fear inspiring idols and dreaded gods, man believed 
capable of injuring or benefiting him. He believed that 
he could induce them by bribes or rather sacred offerings, 
to refrain or to bestow whatever asked or prayed for. 
It was an unmistakable relation of quid pro quo, one 
thing for another; perhaps the earliest implied contract 
to secure personal rights. He prayed for their aid in 
the chase and the battle, or to gratify any other wish or 
want. 

Thus man from the very birth of his ego, has egotis- 
tically believed that all circumambient creation is but to 
administer to his needs and pleasures. 

The very first religious emotions and inspirations of 
fear and hope, as well as all motives of man, had for their 
object the promotion of selfish interest which, however, 
I admit are absolutely essential not only for his welfare 
but also for his survival. 

Not satisfied with his share of life among similarly 
though less favorably endowed creatures, he assumed 



120 THE BEST BARGAIN— DR. FACT 

that though the body perish his ego persists indefinitely ; 
for are there not the inorganic things round about that 
apparently continue in statu quo ante! 

If deities have the power to bestow during his life, 
he reasoned, why should he not expect some special fa- 
vor, some reward perhaps for piety, after his death. For 
his enemy he expected, of course, some punishment in 
the next world. Do we not find the same phases through- 
out all the later monotheistic beliefs? 

THE GREATEST PROMISE 

The most successful religion is the one that makes 
the greatest promises of reward and of eternal life; a 
creed that best gratifies man's selfish greed. The Chris- 
tian religion kolt iioxw, does this more perfectly than 
any other belief; for the soul instead of being lost in a 
world-soul or Nirvana, retains its idiosyncrasy, its indi- 
viduality eternally and independently after the physical 
body has perished. For the good; for those who live a 
life of self-denial and who resist evil, there is a heaven 
promised with such great and inestimable joys of eter- 
nal life, that the worldly sacrifices seem but a trifle in 
comparison. 

THE BEST BARGAIN 

The most selfish, fastidious schemer, speculator, or 
gambler, could not possibly be dissatisfied with such a 
bargain whereby he would get the advantage over God 
himself. Then too he may be doubly happy; for as an- 
other inducement to be saved, is the satisfaction that 
those of his enemies who did him injury, and all those 
who follow their own pleasure regardless of right or 
wrong, and even those who live the most exemplary life 
of righteousness will certainly be damned to swelter and 
burn in hell for neglecting the terms of such a profitable 
covenant, unless they do likewise in complying with the 
conditions prescribed for salvation. 

His faith reasons : Jesus died that all sinners who 
believe in him and are baptized, may be saved for eternal 
life. I was a sinner and believed in Jesus and was bap- 
tized ; therefore I was saved to life eternal. What can be 
more logical than this? 



MORALITY— DR. FACT 121 

SELFISHNESS 

The motive of man to be religious is utilitarian. The 
object is to obtain the greatest happiness for himself; to 
save his own soul at any cost. It is a necessary and 
therefore a moral selfishness to secure the greatest advan- 
tage for his ego, his alter ego or family, and his hyper- 
ego or mankind. 

This self-interest to secure the summum bonum, is a 
common motive of both religious morality and of philo- 
sophical ethics. There is no necessary bond between 
religion and morals; either has existed without the other 
and does so to-day to a significant degree, as will be shown 
later. 

A man who yields to gratify his intemperate desire 
for drink at the expense of his health and the welfare 
of his family, is inadequately selfish, because he does not 
include all his interests for reaping the greatest gain. 
He merely gratifies his immediate self, putting aside and 
disregarding his greater self of the future which would 
redound to his happiness by promoting that of all. 

As this happiness is only possible when his own end 
does not conflict with that of others, he has to make 
concessions until his own gain corresponds to that of all. 

Selfishness or self-love is thus not only his interest 
in his own individual, his ego ; but also in his alter ego or 
family, and his hyper-ego or fellow-man without whom 
he could not have come into being. His own interests 
are identical with those of mankind. It is because we 
are not always aware of it, or cannot estimate well 
enough the ultimate good, that we err in electing often 
the immediate pleasure for the remoter welfare. 

MORALITY 

If it be our duty to self, family, country, and man- 
kind, to secure the greatest possible happiness, then it is 
also our duty to be selfish enough that nothing however 
remote may escape serving our interests. This may re- 
quire at times the sacrifice of the lesser self, for saving 
the greater self which is each one's interest in the pros- 
perity of mankind. Such conduct constitutes morality 
and and is coeval with the human race, and while forming 
part of religion, exists independently at all times. 



122 UTILITY— DR. FACT 

Kant says : "Conduct yourself in such a manner, that 
the maxim of your behavior is suitable to be a general 
law." 

Schoppenhauer asks : " What law has the qualification 
of being general?" "Das, welches Allen und Jeden die 
in der Welt grosst-mo glichste Wohlfahrt giebt." — That 
which gives to all and each one in the world, the greatest 
possible welfare. 

Why ? "Weil jeder Einzelner seine Wohlfahrt will." 
— Because every one desires his own well-being. He 
further says that law is necessary; that each one needs 
the law as a protection against others whose welfare 
might collide with his own. All obey, since obedience is 
necessary for their own happiness, welfare, and prosper- 
ity. The same, results from humanitarian love in one 
case, and in another from the sum total of every one's 
self-love. 

It seems to me to depend entirely on how much we 
include in selfishness; whether it is merely love for the 
individual self, or for the greater self, man as a whole. 

Law protects the individual in his rights, and re- 
strains him from doing wrong. If each one were cogni- 
zant of his greatest interest, morals would be so perfect 
that law would be superfluous. But, alas, ethics plus re- 
ligion has not brought us any nearer this Utopia. Man 
will have to be educated many more centuries before 
he can overcome moral short-sightedness. 

UTILITY 

"An action good or bad, depends solely on whether 
it adds to or subtracts from the happiness of the individ- 
ual or race, and we must learn whether it tends to cause 
pleasure or pain in the only way we can learn anything, 
that is, by experience. Utility should be man's sole guide 
in politics as well as morals. Not what were the so-called 
rights of this or that person or class, but what was best 
for the whole people." — David Hume. 

"Actions are right in proportion as they tend to pro- 
mote happiness, wrong as they tend to produce the re- 
verse of happiness. Pleasure and freedom from pain are 
the only things desirable as ends. A habit, or custom, an 
act, a law, an institution, is not useful because it is good 



CELIBACY— DR. FACT 123 

or just, but good or just because it is useful to the indi- 
vidual or the race." — John Stewart Mills. 

Morals differ according to the end in view, whether 
the object is the happiness of the individual soul or the 
hyper-ego, the nation, or mankind. The environments, 
of course, determine some of the differences in the moral 
aspect of deportment. The conditions of climate and 
country, the seasons, etc., often necessitate differences. 
The utility of this or that act as best fitted to promote 
the greatest good under the circumstances, determines its 
moral worth. 

Ethics as incorporated and taught by religion, dif- 
fers in many respects with each religion. 

MARRIAGE 

The Christians consider polygamy immoral ; the Mo- 
hammedans, on the contrary, though equally or even 
more religious, and who are at the same time total ab- 
stainers from alcoholic beverages because of their relig- 
ion, believe polygamy a highly moral institution. 

Polyandry is practiced in Tibet and many other 
places all over the world. In Ladakh, Tibet, polygynia 
exists side by side with polyandry. 

According to the Old Testament, deut. xxv. 5-1 i, 
polyandry was ethical, and polygamy was sanctioned by 
God. David had two wives, 1 sam. xxv. 43; Rehoboam 
had eighteen and three score concubines, n chron. xi. 
21 ; Abijah had fourteen wives, 11 chron. xiii. 21 ; Solo- 
mon had 700 of them, besides 300 concubines, 1 kings 
xi. 3. 

The New Testament favors monogamy in matt. 

XIX. 9; MARK X. 2-I3; LUKE XVI. l8; I. COR. VII. IO-I7. 

CELIBACY 

Christ, himself a celibate, seemed to intimate that 
celibacy and asceticism were necessary for anyone to 
become his disciple according to luke xiv. 26 ; xvm. 29. 

Paul thought likewise when he said, "Marriage is a 
low estate ; it is well to marry but better not to marry." — 
1 cor. vii. 38, 7-9. 

Few of his converts were willing to hate their wives 
and follow him. For this reason, perhaps, they compro- 
mised in adopting the happy medium between polygamy 



124 POLYGAMY— DR. FACT 

sanctioned by the Father and celibacy lived by the Son, 
making monogamous marriage the moral status. It was 
a wise decision, for that moral maxim was of the greatest 
utility under the circumstances. Polygamy no doubt 
would have distracted them from their cult, and inciden- 
tally lost for them the promised land of the heavenly king- 
dom. On the other hand, it could hardly be expected 
that all should be celibates, for that would have entailed 
the extinction of Christendom. Celibacy was complied 
with vicariously, however, by setting aside a class of espe- 
cially devout disciples for that purpose. The apostles, 
the priests, and the monks, who alone follow Christ's 
teaching of self-abnegation, and atone for the sinful re- 
missness of the flock, were constituted the hierarchy of 
Christendom. 

MONOGAMY 

Under existing conditions this vicarious self-denial 
is surely of the greatest utility to the individuals com- 
posing Christendom. 

It is questionable whether even monogamy is at all 
times for the greatest good of mankind if we admit that 
we live to transmit this life-trust from generation to gen- 
eration and that we are expected to be fruitful and mul- 
tiply. 

How many good Christians through ignorance of 
human physiology, are guilty of propagating debility or 
causing the death of offsprings when they have conjugal 
relations during the period of gestation and of lactation. 

This kind of selfishness is so small that immediate 
wants are satisfied, instead of being deferred for the 
greater satisfaction of a happy family and a strong peo- 
ple. Yet this "morality" is particularly Christian because 
of monogamy. 

POLYGAMY 

Physiology proves that under normal conditions, 
polygamy is the natural and consequently the most eth- 
ical status; for while the mother should be held in sa- 
cred passivity during those periods of pregnancy and 
nursing, other wives are potent. 

In depopulation of a country from pestilence or war, 
a greater progeny would be assured to posterity, and at 
all times one of better health and greater strength. 



INFANTICIDE— DR. FACT 135 

In our artificial life, many arbitrary or rather utili- 
tarian rules, customs, and laws, grow up to meet the ne- 
cessities of new conditions. 

With all our religious ingenuity, we cannot entirely 
circumvent a natural law, for even our Christian mar- 
riages are often only monogamous in name, and are fre- 
quently only a concubinage devoid of a moral motive for 
establishing a family however small. 

Not seldom devout, religious women who appear to 
be patterns of morality, seem to have no compunction of 
preventing conception in any way possible; and in case 
prevention was ineffective, consult a physician to be de- 
livered from their supposed dilemma. They do not seem 
to be aware that life begins with conception ; and for a 
fee they expect a doctor to become particeps criminis 
in a pitful murder of an unsuspecting, helpless being of 
their own flesh and blood. In most cases it is probably 
urged and sanctioned by the husband. Fortunately, most 
married women, I believe, relent when they learn the full 
import of the horror and danger. 

INFANTICIDE 

Woe to the doctor whose sympathy is so worked upon 
that he fails to consider life and consequences and 
yields to the appeals for help, may be to cover sin or pre- 
vent disgrace ; who fails to think of his own moral entity 
and the possible immediate dangers to the unfortunate 
woman or the chronic troubles that may follow to pre- 
vent her ever bearing fruit to full term. 

Cases have been reported where the financial cir- 
cumstances of the patient precluded all idea of a mer- 
cenary motive, and in most cases it is hardly worthy of 
credence that the small fee involved could be regarded 
as motive. The lack of a strong, unemotional character 
that can hold in check his sympathy and enable him to 
refuse, is probably the cause of the crime in most in- 
stances. 

Strange as it may seem, infanticide is sanctioned by 
morality and religion with some tribes. 

The commandment, "Thou shalt do no murder" was 
disregarded even by the maker of the law, by the God of 
the Christians, the Father of Jesus. Not only did he 



126 DIVORCE— DR. FACT 

slay, gen. vi. 13; vn. 4; lev. xxvi. 38; josh. xi. 14; 
jer. xviii. 19-23; lamen. 11. 21 ; but he slew innocent 
infants, sucklings, and children who had done no wrong 
to deserve capital punishment, gen. xxxviii. 7; ex. 
xii. 29 ; 1. sam. xv. 3 ; 11. kings ii. 24. 

Is it morality, religion, or Christianity? Other evils 
of our pseudo monogamy in times of peace are the sacri- 
fice of so many good women on the unnatural shrine of 
celibacy, and on the other hand, the families reared under 
other names and roofs of some patresfamiliarum who are 
more rich than wise, if not less moral ; and last of all the 
so-called social evil, the unnatural outcome of defying a 
natural law, a necessary evil of expediency and utility for 
the good of all under present conditions, increasing in 
the same ratio with the numbers of immoral marriages 
not desired for family or home, but frequently conducted 
on the plan of successful and "successive polygamy," or 
succeeding divorces. 

divorce 

Divorce is another necessary evil, due to monogamy 
for ougeny, no children, not for oligo- or polygeny, few 
or many children, if sportively these words may be coined 
for temporary use suggested by "eugenics." The moral 
value of divorce also fluctuates with the different nations 
of Christendom. 

A married man or woman may go to another state 
or country and obtain a divorce which would be invalid 
in his own. He may marry again in a third state a 
woman divorced on grounds not recognized by the other 
two states, so that the husband would be a bigamist in 
his own state, a bachelor in the second state, and a bene- 
dict in the third. His first wife would continue in that 
status at home, but would be considered divorced in the 
second and third states. The second wife of the third 
state would be guilty of bigamy in the first state, also in 
the second, because according to the law of the second 
state she is still married to her first husband ; in the last 
state she would be the wife of her second choice. A single 
woman in the place of the divorcee would still be a femme 
sole in the first state, but would make her husband a 
bigamist. 

Thus a man may be a monogamist and polygamist 



CHRISTIAN MORALITY— DR. FACT 127 

and a celibate at the same time. His relation to the sec- 
ond wife in the second state where her grounds upon 
which she obtained the divorce are not recognized, would 
be that of polyandry. He would be a moral man legally 
married in one place and a criminal in another all at the 
same time. 

Thus Christian marriage laws are really the cause 
of much illegal and immoral polygamy, whereas the 
polygamy approved as moral by the Mohammedan re- 
ligion has none of the evils associated with monogamy. 

This explains the variability of moral maxims and 
their dependence on utility under divers conditions of 
environment. 

DECALOGUE 

Prof. Nathaniel Schmidt of Cornell says of the moral 
law of the Bible as given in the decalogue : "It is perfectly 
obvious that a man may keep the commandments and yet 
be far from living a moral life, and that he may break a 
number of them and yet be a truly moral man. It may 
be a very high moral ideal that leads a man to refuse to 
worship a jealous tribal deity, to use his brush or chisel 
to make images of things in heaven and on earth, to 
reject superstitions concerning the magic value of names, 
to regard no day as more sacred than another, to honor 
father and mother with a better motive than that of pro- 
longing his own existence in the land, and to decline to 
recognize a man's property rights in his wives and 
slaves." — Address delivered before the Chicago Ethical 
Society. 

Lord Rosebery in an address at a meeting of the 
Society of Comparative Legislation, said that the laws 
failed to make morals, that nations will advance by indi- 
vidual effort. "I am sure," he said, "the progress of that 
state which is enabled to develop itself will be more sure 
and more abundant than of the state which rests on leg- 
islative efforts for the achievement of its destinies." 

CHRISTIAN MORALITY 

What then has the Christian religion really to show 
that its moral Code is to be credited with superiority 
over unreligious ethics ? 

Let us glance backward to its beginning without 



128 THE GOLDEN RULE— DR. FACT 

dwelling on the primitive moral codes of the Old Testa- 
ment. The brilliant civilization of classic times that con- 
sidered ethics in all its philosophical bearings was soon 
smothered by the gloom of the dark ages of Christendom 
when all thought, opinion, innovation, and progress was 
stifled. 

Morality was enforced by torture the most refined. 
Ignorant, innocent lives were sacrificed by the crusades 
which were undertaken to obtain by force of arms terri- 
tory that belonged to a religious nation in order to gain 
possession of the Savior's tomb. Was this done accord- 
ing to morals of religion or the royal law of the golden 
rule? Surely all these millions of Christians prayed. 
Why did the Christian God withhold his help and leave 
the Mohammedans in power up to this day? What 
brotherly love did Christendom exemplify when the re- 
ligious wars of Europe waged with murderous venom so 
many long years ? It may be claimed that they were due 
to the wickedness of men, not to the teachings of the 
Christian religion. If so, what effect then has religion 
had in shaping the morals of the Christian world? The 
people were most devout to the extent of fanaticism, and 
they professed Christianity; yet were so utterly deficient 
in ethics that it serves as another illustration of how re- 
ligion can exist without morality; or was it, forsooth, 
the morals of religion ? 

Scientific discoveries and learning were discouraged 
by inquisition, condemnation for heresy, torture, and 
death. 

Religion denied the progress of science as of the 
earth, and with Galileo we might say "E pur si rnuove," 
but nevertheless it does move. 

THE GOLDEN RULE 

Newly discovered countries were taken possession of 
in the name of the Christian God and his earthly kings, 
without consulting the natives. The "three R's" followed 
to expurgate the lands from the heathen population. "Re- 
ligion" sent its missionaries to prepare the pagan for 
submission to the cross of the yoke, "Rum" followed in 
the wake to anaesthetize them for spoliation, and "Rome" 
gave the quid pro quo, or else the Puritan purified the re- 
gion from the pest by religion or a coup de grace. 



SLAVERY— DR. FACT 129 

Some years ago the London Daily Mail published a 
letter from Ivan Chen, secretary of Sir Chi Chen Lo 
Feng Luh, the Chinese Minister to England, in reply to 
an article by Julian Ralph. He says : — 

"Before missionaries visited our country there was 
much less crime in proportion to the population than 
even in Protestant Prussia. Our civilization may differ 
from that of Europe, but it suits us better. Confucius 
taught the "Golden Rule/' The English in forcing their 
priests on us, are doing unto us what they would not 
have others do to them. Consequently they are not only 
breaking one of the fundamental principles of their own 
faith, but of our faith also. It would be quite impossible 
to have peace in China so long as foreign missionaries 
are allowed to interfere with the institutions of the coun- 
try. Peace, prosperity, and healthy commerce will be 
impossible until the missionaries shall have been elimi- 
nated from our local problem." 

WITCHCRAFT 

For many centuries Christendom believed that witch- 
craft was one of the worst crimes. Burning to death at 
the stake was made the lawful punishment even by the 
Puritans who escaped religious injustice themselves only 
to become intolerant in turn. 

This again illustrates how religion may reign ram- 
pant not only without mundane morality, but also as an 
actual, active agent of crime. It was estimated that 
9,000,000 innocent people were burned to death for witch- 
craft during a period when religion was at its zenith, 
controling the temporal as well as the spiritual affairs of 
man; prescribing by sumptuary laws a "moral" conduct 
that left no option in matters of personal liberty; mak- 
ing by legislation capital crimes out of innocent, indif- 
ferent acts that did not conform to the prevalent belief 
of religious righteousness. 

SLAVERY 

Religious morality can only be excused as regarding 
slavery lawful, on the ground of utility to the chosen 
masters; for the utilitarian unreligious ethics fails to 
discover an equal utility to the slave ; but since slaves as 



130 MODIFIED SLAVERY— DR. FACT 

well as masters are members of mankind, slavery is not 
in the end for the greatest good of all. 

Religion, however, came to it honestly, for the Old 
Testament reports that god sanctioned it. Vide ex. xxi. 

This moral wrong was tolerated by some nations of 
Christendom to within the memory of many now living. 
Thousands of valuable lives were sacrificed in our own 
country to correct a wrong that could never have ex- 
isted if every Christian had obeyed the utilitarian ethics, 
or allowed his conscience to put into practice the Golden 
Rule, the Law of the Prophets, not to speak of the Grace 
of the Lord Jesus Christ. It would not have been neces- 
sary to abrogate the law, or lose even a single life, if 
every Christian had refrained from keeping slaves ; for 
the aggregate of the individuals make up the nation. 

Since money was invested in slaves while slavery 
was sanctioned by the laws of this country, it would 
have been only just to have redeemed the slaves by a 
return of the investment, and thus have avoided bloody 
sacrifices. Since abolition was for the good of the na- 
tion, every citizen should have contributed in taxes to 
pay the cost. 

How small that cost would have been in comparison 
with the loss sustained by the nation in the death of so 
many wealth producing citizens ! Here again utility, the 
greatest good to the greatest number, would have deter- 
mined the moral principle while Christians failed to obey 
that same principle in the sacred Golden Rule on the sub- 
ject of slavery for these many centuries. 

MODIFIED SLAVERY 

Even at present modified slavery exists in fact if 
not in name. If an individual at the expense of his par- 
ents acquires an earning capacity only sufficient to sup- 
port life for the period of his greatest efficiency and is 
then discharged to become again dependent for the bal- 
ance of his life on the family or the community, his con- 
dition of servitude is even worse than that of the slave 
who is at least provided with the necessities of life from 
cradle to grave. This is mostly the case with those work- 
ing in the sweat-shops and department stores without 
considering the question of the moral danger to girls in 
such places of the North. The South still has its cases 



HUMANITARIAN MORALS— DR. FACT 131 

of peonage. It can hardly be otherwise under present 
conditions ; not the employers, but ignorance of the law 
of the greatest utility, is responsible for it. 

Mob violence, lynchings, night riders, poverty with 
all its baneful effects, intemperance of every kind, vices 
and crimes, are still with us in the heart of Christendom, 
unaffected by the influence of 1,900 years of religious 
morals. 

HUMANITARIAN MORALS 

Most people know what Christ taught and what pro- 
fessing Christians wrought. Reform must come from 
within, from a conviction that whatever is of the greatest 
utility to mankind is for his own greatest good and con- 
stitutes morality. 

Thanks to education, to the progress of science, 
superstition will soon be a thing of the past. No decrepit, 
friendless old woman will ever again be accused of witch- 
craft and burned at the stake. 

The Church has lost much of its temporal power and 
is separated from the state in country after country. Our 
own constitution has guaranteed us religious liberty. 

When the progress of civilization is boastfully 
claimed by religion, especially by that named Christian- 
ity, the above crimes are never alluded to, for they would 
hardly endow religion with any superior morality. 



CHAPTER V. 

Sin — Rev. Faith 



My dear Dr. Fact: 

Have you no religion at all; 
no guide to lead you through the perplexities of this life ; 
no one whom you could look up to and trust ? 

"tyv)(rj f fi\£\pov avw, £clvov S'cTrtXrjOeo irdvTiov, 
M^Se aayr] vlkiov tt/oos £o</>o€vra Se/xas." 

"My soul, look thou on high ; heed not things foreign 
to thy nature, lest the body triumph over thee and lead 
thee into darkness/' 

Remember what the Bible says about those that rely 
on the mind rather than have faith. 

"Thy much learning doth turn thee to madness." — 
acts xxvi. 24. 

Take away religion and you deprive man of the mo- 
tive for a moral life; take away the Bible and you re- 
move the testimony of God's authority and his sanction 
for all that is lawful in the relations among men. 

You say the end of the greatest utility is the stand- 
ard of morality, and believe your conduct governed by 
that principle, but you are not aware that your actions 
are subject to a higher moral code which speaks through 
your conscience, and that as long as you obey it you are 
religious regardless of your confession. 

SELF-DENIAL 

When a man, not in duty bound, does an act volun- 
tarily for the benefit of another from which he cannot 
possibly derive any advantage for himself, and especially 
when he knows that the consequences will be injurious 
to his interests, in fact in all cases where he does more 



GOD'S LAW-REV. FAITH 133 

than his duty, more than he is obliged to do as a good 
man, in all such cases a higher motive than utility 
prompts the deed and is nothing less than a religious 
principle recognized by man's conscience and taught by 
the Bible. 

"Where a person wishes to persuade men to pursue 
a certain course, he appeals first to their interest ; he tells 
them of the various advantages which would attend the 
course he proposes ; but he reserves, as his last and most 
efficacious argument, an appeal to their sense of duty. If 
all fail, the orator assures them of his perfect persuasion 
that they will not so disgrace themselves in the eyes of 
the whole world as to refuse obedience to the calls of 
conscience. The ancients called it the "Sensus recti et 
honesti." — Upham's Mental Philosophy, vol. ii. 275. 

It is also true that many wrongs have been com- 
mitted in the name of Christianity, but not by Christian- 
ity, nor with its sanction. 

The most devout of men are sinners. 

"For they that are after the flesh do mind the things 
of the flesh; but they that are after the spirit the 
things of the spirit. For the mind of the flesh is death ; 
but the mind of the spirit is life and peace ; because the 
mind of the flesh is enmity against God, for it is not sub- 
ject to the law of God, neither indeed can it be: and 
they that are in the flesh cannot please God." — rom. viii. 
5-13 ; col. in. 10. 

Since all men are sinners, whether Christians or infi- 
dels, wickedness exists, but it is the wickedness of men 
that err, sin, trespass, and transgress, not of religion. If 
all men were righteous, the Savior would not have been 
needed as a sacrifice and atonement for sinners. 

"For scarcely for a righteous man will one die." — 
rom. v. 7. 

god's law 

There are, and always have been wicked men, ene- 
mies of God, tempted and possessed by the devil. They 
are the ones that have done what you ascribe wrongfully 
to Christianity, for if every one were a true Christian 
there would be no need for the law. 

"The law is not made for the righteous man, but for 
the lawless and disobedient, for the ungodly and sinners, 



134 THE BIBLE— REV. FAITH 

for the unholy and profane, for murderers, etc." — 
tim. i. 9. 

You see, my unfortunate friend, God gave a law to 
guide the erring and punish the wilfully bad, for he 
knew the limitations of the flesh, and since all are sin- 
ners to some extent and none are altogether righteous, 
he has in addition mercifully sent his Son to save all that 
have faith in his grace. 

"And if the righteous is scarcely saved, where shall 
the ungodly and sinner appear?" — 1 peter iv. 18. 

"For what the law could not do, in that it was weak 
through the flesh, God, sending his own Son in the like- 
ness of sinful flesh, and as an offering for sin, condemned 
sin in the flesh: that the ordinance of the law might be 
fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh but after the 
spirit." — rom. vni. 2-5. 

If man were so constituted that his conscience al- 
ways had a chance to make itself heard, religion would 
be more evident, and if mind were not impeded by sinful 
flesh, it might ever have in sight the ultimate good of 
all. This, however, is possible to no man, being reserved 
as it were to God alone. 

Because of our imperfect understanding, God has 
given us his holy Word, the Bible, which contains his 
covenants, moral codes, commandments, statutes, laws, 
and inheritance; without the Scriptures we would know 
nothing of the laws of God nor of his love and mercy 
through his Son Jesus. 

"If righteousness is through the law, then Christ 
died for naught." — gal. 11. 21. 

THE BIBLE 

Without the New Testament we would not know 
how to inherit eternal life, should we fail as most of us 
do, to keep all the commandments and laws. Our sins 
and trespasses would incur death for us, if it were not 
for redemption through Jesus Christ, our Savior. 

"Having abolished in his flesh the enmity, even the 
law of commandments contained in ordinances." — eph. 
11. 15. 

In what you call Christendom, you include every 
member of society, the pagan, the heathen, infidel, crim- 



DEVILS— REV. FAITH 135 

inal, the devil, and yourself. It ought to be obvious to 
you that every one who shares the benefits of the Chris- 
tian religion and does nothing in return, and besides per- 
haps leads an immoral, vicious, and criminal life, is noth- 
ing more nor less than a parasite who takes all he can 
get without the slightest sign of gratitude. 

"It is more blessed to give than to receive." — acts 
xx. 35. 

What do you find in countries that have never re- 
ceived the leaven of the true religion through the mis- 
sionaries of Christ? Savagery, brutality, bestiality, mur- 
der, treason, and rebellion are found there serving the 
devil in undisputed sway. 

PROSELYTISM 

"Go ye therefore, and make disciples of all nations, 
baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son 
and of the Holy Ghost." — matt, xxviii. 19; x. 1-8; luke 

IX. 2, 60; MARK VI. 12; ACTS XIII. 47. 

Thus Christ commanded some to devote their lives 
to save those all over the world who live in ignorance of 
their own salvation, and to make every effort to rescue 
the least of them from perdition. 

"He which converteth a sinner from the error of his 
way shall save a soul from death, and shall cover a mul- 
titude of sins." — JAMES v. 20. 

Yes, we have with us at all times, the poor, the in- 
temperate, the violent, and lawless, and have been prose- 
lyting among them from the time of Jesus to the present. 

Regardless of the progress of science and civilization, 
we have ever with us this criminal, atheistic element, and 
will therefore always need the religion of Christ who died 
for all sinners of the past and for those still to be born. 
Though these sinners live in Christian communities, they 
are not part of Christendom until they repent of their 
evil ways, believe in Christ Jesus and are baptized, saved, 
and quickened into life eternal from sinful death, by the 
love and grace of Jesus our Saviour who was sent by 
our Almighty Father for our redemption. 

DEVILS 

The devil lurks everywhere, in the palaces as well as 
in the hovels and the caves of the poor. He is as dan- 



136 TEMPTING DEVILS— REV. FAITH 

gerous to those who lead a life of luxuriant ease, as to 
the masses who can scarcely subsist by the sweat of the 
brow. 

Extravagant, gorged, surfeited and gouty; or penu- 
rious, in want, starved, and diseased, the D'Evil comes 
from opposite sources, leading to destruction equally sure. 

Temptations of all kinds are constantly confronting 
us, making it difficult for the weak and sinful flesh to 
avoid the fall from grace. 

Women, wines, and songs, lure the unsuspecting 
from the path of rectitude. Amusements that are consid- 
ered innocent by many, lead so much more surely to ruin. 

Young girls brought up in greater seclusion from the 
world than young men, are therefore more helpless and 
liable to sinful influences when presented in conventional 
form. 

TEMPTING DEVILS 

Imperceptible steps lead from what is merely repre- 
hensible to the most depraved vices. Take as an illus- 
tration the chewing of gum which is neither healthful nor 
edifying ; it does not enhance the beauty of the chewer. 

The wearing of ridiculously large widow-hats, 
adorned, perhaps, with the feathers or wings of some 
songster or bird-of-paradise that shed its life-blood not 
as a martyr in the cause of humanity by farthering medi- 
cal and surgical knowledge, but simply to gratify feminine 
vanity. Shudder at the cruelty that does not justify the 
ends. 

Polka-dot veils, low neck dresses, peek-a-boo waists, 
hipless skirts, sheath gowns, directoire slits, silk stock- 
ings, high-heeled shoes, false bustles, pads, cushions, cor- 
sets, and what-nots, are vulgar displays for the purpose 
of attracting the attention and courtship of eligible men, 
or else merely to follow the fashion, which is even a less 
laudable motive. 

Wearing of furs entails the slaughter of thousands 
of creatures that are skinned not for the purpose of nec- 
essary clothing to keep the body warm, but merely to 
adorn the frivolous and the idle rich. 

Powdering and rouging the face, bleaching and dye- 
ing the hair, are disguises for the sake of vanity, shams 
hard to distinguish from deceit and falsehood. Such cus- 



AMUSEMENTS— REV. FAITH 137 

torn is not only vulgar and fast in appearance but is in- 
jurious to the skin and health of the individual as well. 

Holding of hands and kissing before marriage, are 
a base betrayal of trust which the virgin owes her future 
husband. No girl should go into a man's office or work 
in a man's bureau ; it is immodest and improper. There 
is plenty of work for the fair sex in the house or home 
befitting her station and her role in the world. 

AMUSEMENTS 

Playing bridge-whist or any other game of chance 
for prizes, is the beginning of gambling. 

Dancing, except without partners in religious cere- 
monies, is an invention of the devil. The round dances 
and especially the waltz, are the dances of death suggest- 
ing vulgar familiarity, and having caused, it is claimed, 
approximately 95 per cent of the girls to transgress the 
rules of morality. 

Theater- and opera-going do not usually promote a 
moral life, and it is always a waste of time, as you can 
read the plays in your own home if they have any ethi- 
cal worth, and if not, they are on a level with lewd lit- 
erature to be shunned like leprosy. How many silly but 
innocent girls are annually sacrificed to Terpsichore, 
Thalia, and Melpomene, those idols, muses of a heathen 
and barbaric age. 

Prodigality of any kind, sumptuous palaces, costly 
millinery, finery, and lingerie, expensive entertainments, 
expenditure beyond one's means, all tend to lower the 
standard of morality. Even marriage is no excuse for 
spending about $5,000,000 in this country alone during 
June last as was reported. 

Vanity for display gives rise to the love of money 
and the pride of lineage. Not any such conduct is comme 
il faut. 

"Surely every man at his best estate is altogether 
vanity. Surely every man walketh in a vain shew." — 
ps. xxxix. 5, 6. 

"Vanity of vanities, all is vanity/' — eccl. i. 2. 

Smoking of cigarettes or the use of tobacco in any 
other form, is not only injurious to health but is de- 
moralizing the young; particularly so when affected by 



138 SUNDAY DESECRATION— REV. FAITH 

females of the so-called smart set. All evil finally goes 
up in smoke ; money, man, fool, and the devil. 

ALCOHOL AND SALOONS 

Bad, licentious, boisterous associates often initiate 
young men in the most pernicious of all vices, the use 
and abuse of alcoholic beverages. It is a barbarous cus- 
tom handed down from antiquity and the devil Bacchus. 
Alcohol, the injurious ingredient of wines and strong 
drinks, was hardly known except by its toxic effects, but 
the Bible is full of warning against drunkenness. 

Our modern artificial life makes every stimulant a 
dangerous drug, and with the exciting emulation in all 
walks of life, soon produces a depressing reaction which 
paralyzes mind and body, or produces vice and crime. 
The only safety of the present age is in total abstinence 
which would at the same time put a stop to the vile, 
crime breeding saloon, a rendez-vous for the lowest classes 
the foreign scum and riff-raff of society, a hot-house 
where the brute, the knave, the profane, and vicious meet 
to plan crime and treason. 

Of all evils, the drink evil is the worst. It is respon- 
sible for nearly all pauperism, immorality, misery, and 
crime. It lowers the resisting powers of the body against 
disease and shortens life. 

While we have pointed out that any one of the enum- 
erated vices would lead to ruin and hell, if the good 
Samaritan in the form of clergyman, priest, missionary, 
or Salvationist, were not ever ready to rescue in the name 
of Jesus, yet the drink evil needs for its eradication every 
righteous man of every religion, and every follower of 
Christ. 

This vice is especially dangerous, because it affects 
the masses, the substrata of society most of all ; for upon 
that foundation depends the security of the superstruc- 
ture of the whole social fabric which must needs rise or 
fall accordingly. 

SUNDAY DESECRATION 

In our big cities where the evil prevails more espe- 
cially, the toiling foreigner forms the bulk of the masses. 
He has been accustomed to drink from his birth and brings 
with him this foreign habit as well as an utter disregard 



ANARCHY AND CRIME— REV. FAITH 139 

for the proper observance of our holy sabbath day. He 
earns more here, enjoys a greater degree of liberty, and 
has better opportunities than he could ever have had in 
the land of his nativity. Thus he has more money, lei- 
sure, and chance to indulge in his favorite drinks. Every- 
where the convenient saloon assures him that he can meet 
some of his countrymen or comrades, and by slow but 
sure degrees he becomes more addicted to drink, spends 
more of his wages before his big family of children has 
been provided with the necessities of life. 

Soon the mother of the family has to neglect her 
duty to the children and in order to help provide the 
necessary food, goes out to work. The family is forced 
to move into squalid, dark rooms to reduce expenses. 
The want of fresh air, sunshine, nourishing food, and 
other unsanitary conditions leave their pallid and gaunt 
mark on the little sufferers, some of them perhaps crip- 
pled by rickets, tuberculous joints, or afflicted with a 
loathsome skin or eye disease. 

ANARCHY AND CRIME 

The intemperate father goes on from bad to worse. 
He loses his job and cannot get another, because his 
looks and the smell of his breath tell the tale. No one 
trusts him with work, money, or food, so that his long- 
suffering wife has to bear the whole burden. Besides, 
his unhygienic life may render him an easy prey to dis- 
ease, or what is worse, he may become a quarrelsome, 
violent brute, dangerous to his family and his neighbors. 
Imaginary grievances persuade him, all too willing, to be- 
come an anarchist, for he has nothing to lose but every- 
thing to gain. 

In return for all the advantages this country of- 
fered him, he plots murder of the rich and those in power, 
yes, treason against the very state that protects him in his 
vice. 

His sinful, miserable life finally ends as a victim of 
some debauch or homicide, or else in a drunken rage, 
furious delirium or mania, enacts a frightful tragedy in 
his dingy lair by rewarding the sacrifice of his wife and 
children with blood; or with dynamite, he may commit 
an overt act of treason against the state, expiating his 
sins in prison or on the scaffold. 



140 



ANARCHY AND CRIME— REV. FAITH 



"Haec fabula docet" that there are 4 A's, Alcohol, 
Alien, Anarchy, and Atheism, which like your "three 
R's" have their evil source in that poisonous devil Alco- 
hol. 

A No. 1 stands for demon Alcohol who prepares the 
victim for hell. A No. 2, the Alien under the influence 
of A No. 1, comes here to abuse liberty by degrading her 
to license and himself to A No. 3, a rabid anarchist who, 
with no belief in law, order, and ruler, nor faith in a 
Creator is nothing but A No. 4, rank Atheist, the devil's 
own. 

"It is good not to eat flesh, nor to drink wine, 
nor to do anything whereby thy brother stumbleth. — rom. 
xiv. 21 ; xiii. 13, said Paul in our indispensable Fade 
Nobiscum, the Holy Bible. 



CHAPTER VI 

The Bible— Dr. Fact 



BELIEF DUE TO CIRCUMSTANCES 

My Reverend Friend: 

How much our hope, faith, 
and religious belief depends on heredity, the assimilated 
environment of our forefathers, and our actual present 
surroundings and associations with which we must con- 
form, I can best illustrate by my own experience. 

Had we been born in each other's place, I believe the 
result would have been very similar. No doubt instead 
of a heretic, I would have become a very zealous cham- 
pion of the Bible and strictly orthodox in your particular 
creed. You, in my place — pardon, I will not shock you 
by uttering an inference which to you could only seem 
odious. 

The good people that have been born and reared in 
the faith, and therefore never had occasion to question 
and think of the subject, who have always moved exclu- 
sively in their own church circle, may be horrified to 
learn that Christendom should have within its sphere of 
action, cases like mine. Yes, many, many more than is 
generally believed. I, like everyone else, commend piety 
that is sincere, that is according to the light of the de- 
votee, however contrary to my own conviction; for I, 
too, aspire to the truth and accept it as I perceive it, and 
as the idiosyncrasy of my conscience determines. There 
is nothing anyone might say which could shake the faith 
of him who is convinced of the truth of his belief ; but he 
who fears to hear lest he might turn, is already in a 
position that needs re-adjustment to the truth and con- 
formity to his sense of honesty. We must not be insin- 



142 THE REFORMATION-DR. FACT 

cere, and like hypocrites, scribes or Pharisees, profess 
one thing and believe another. It should not matter what 
anyone's religious views are, since it is entirely a matter 
of conscience and should not prevent us from willingly 
co-operating for the amelioration of suffering mankind. 
I do not approve of the iconoclast that would de- 
stroy, but I believe in seeking the truth at any cost of 
fable and fiction. "Veritas per se mihi grata est et pre- 
valent" The truth alone offers the best and the only 
proper solution of all our difficulties. The truth gives 
happiness and peace, regardless of the number of times 
we may have to tear down fictitious promises built on 
hope with a false conception of the truth. Least of all, 
do / claim to know the truth. I rather fear that the whole 
truth will never be known to us, although what is con- 
trary to the truth is often recognized. 

THE REFORMATION 

It happened that my forefathers were Roman Catho- 
lics like your own, for generations and generations when 
Catholicism was the only Christianity. 

In the reign of Wenzel IV., Johannes Huss, influ- 
enced by the writings of Wycliffe, was the first to protest 
against the unconditional supremacy of the Roman Pon- 
tiff, and against simony, and the vendors of indulgences. 
July 6th, 1415, he was condemned and burned at Con- 
stance, and his ashes were thrown into the Rhine. The 
first religious wars followed. In these my forefathers 
took part, but whether as Taborites or as Calixtines, I 
do not know. 

In 1517, Martin Luther preached against the doc- 
trines of the Church of Rome and started the Reforma- 
tion. At Speyer, his followers were first given the name 
of Protestants on account of their protest against the de- 
cree passed by the representatives of the Catholic States. 

At the beginning of the Thirty Years' War, the 
Catholic forces of Emperor Ferdinand were trying to 
extinguish Protestantism in his dominions, defeating the 
Protestant army commanded by Elector Palatine Fred- 
erick, son-in-law of James I. of England, at Prague in the 
battle of Weissenberg, Nov. 8th, 1620. My Hussite fore- 
fathers fled to escape being beheaded. All their property 



YEARNING FOR HEAVEN— DR. FACT 143 

was confiscated, and they were only allowed to return on 
professing Catholicism. 

PARENTAL RELIGION 

A tradition on the maternal side of my forefathers, 
says that after escaping the Massacre of St. Bartholo- 
mew Day, 1572, they migrated in 1685, with 500,000 
other Huguenots, and settled with some of them near the 
Rhine in old Nassau, Germany, where they continued in 
their Protestant faith as Lutherans. 

My father was born a Catholic, for Catholicism was 
the State Religion of Austria ; but he was an agnostic or 
perhaps an atheist when he married my mother in Wis- 
consin, the middle of last century. He was probity itself ; 
hated hypocrisy and was an archenemy of priests. He 
said, however, that he would conform to any religion 
rather than to suffer by the sword as his forefathers did. 

How many go to church without faith in the doc- 
trines taught therein, merely to escape remarks and to do 
as other do ; following the line of least resistance ! 

He did not have me Christened; believing that I 
should choose for myself when I became of age and un- 
derstanding. He instructed me to answer, when ques- 
tioned concerning my religious belief: "Do right and 
fear no one." 

My beloved mother seemed loyal to her belief, al- 
though I do not remember her ever going to church. She 
was the personification of maternal love and I well re- 
member how she taught me "Vater Unser" when I was a 
child. 

YEARNING FOR HEAVEN 

As I was growing up among Catholics, Protestants, 
and Jews, who went to churches and synagogues, I heard 
them talk about the beautiful heaven they would go to 
after death ; but according to their belief, I would in all 
probability have to feed the fires of hell. Then I began 
to think that I was missing my only chance of salvation. 

I had frequented the lectures of Freethinkers who 
extolled Thomas Paine and others, but who promised no 
reward in a future life for being good in this one. 

Yearning to share in the promise of the Kingdom 
Come, I spent many restless nights of my youth brood- 



144 CHRONOLOGY— DR. FACT 

ing on this vital question of a new life. In solitary dark- 
ness, crying as though my heart would break; in mental 
agony, despondent, and despairing, I resolved at last to 
turn to the Bible for help and consolation. Actuated by 
an ardent desire to be convinced of the divine truth of its 
legacy, I fervently sought with all my heart and strength 
and soul, and mind, to believe in the Word of God and in 
Christ Jesus his Son ; hoping to become a disciple and a 
happy partaker in the love of Jesus and in the promise of 
Heaven. 

I herewith merely relate my impressions while earn- 
estly and diligently reading the Bible, and how my ardor 
was soon chilled and dampened by what seemed to me 
contrary to the truth, and a violation of common sense, 
inconsistent with human experience and knowledge of 
our day. In consequence I doubted the truth of every 
thing in both Testaments; impossibility of a part fre- 
quently implies improbability of the whole ; "falsus in uno, 
falsus in omnibus/' 

CHRONOLOGY 

Genesis, from the very beginning, proved a stum- 
bling block which sent me staggering through the whole 
course of my reading, so that I could not regain my 
equilibrium again. 

The Old Testament gives the age of the world as 
4004 years B. C. plus 1909 A. D., making 5913 years. 
At the time it was written this statement might have 
satisfied even the scholars of that period ; but the school- 
boy of to-day knows it is proven incorrect by the teach- 
ings of geology. 

Lord Kelvin as a physicist, "basing his estimate on 
the size of the earth and the amount of heat it throws 
out, maintains that the sun is not more than 100,000,000 
years old, and may be less than 50,000,000 years; of 
course, the earth can be no older than the sun of which it 
is a part." 

The geologist, having in mind not only the quantity 
of heat which has been radiated into space, but also the 
thousands of feet of rock that has been formed at the 
bottom of the earth's ocean and raised even to the tops of 
its mountains, and the slow but enormous evolution that 
has taken place in the organic world, estimates that it 






LENGTH OF DAYS— DR. FACT 145 

has been from 100,000,000 to 300,000,000 years since 
organic life appeared. 

If we count 100,000,000 years respectively for the 
paleo, meso, and ceno-zoic times, we must count at least 
that much for the azoic time; the time when there was 
no organic life. 

Robert Chambers in his Vestiges of the Natural His- 
tory of Creation, says that the history of rocks is not 
reconcilable with the Genesis creation. Relics of man 
cover 100,000 years, which is more than thrice the time 
given in the Bible. Besides, the earth is one of the least 
of countless millions of worlds created. 

man's advent 

The time allotted for the appearance of man does not 
go beyond the pleistocene or tertiary period of the ceno- 
zoic time. Counting 1,000,000 years for the tertiary 
period, we may count 99,000,000 years for the remainder 
of the cenozoic time, making 100,000,000 years for the 
whole time. If we assign the same number of years for 
each of the azoic, the paleozoic, and the mesozoic times, 
we may wonder how that work could be accomplished in 
six days before the advent of man. 

"And on the seventh day God finished his work which 
he had made, . . . And God blessed the seventh day, and 
hallowed it ; because that in it he rested from all his work 
which God had created and made." — gen. ii. 2. 

LENGTH OF DAYS 

It has been said that the days of God are one thing 
and the days of man another. If then we count God's 
day to be 50,000,000 years long as determined by the 
divisions of geology, then the day of rest would also be 
50,000,000 years long; a rather long sabbath even for a 
Puritan. 

"8. Remember the sabbath day, to keep it holy. Six 
days shalt thou labour, and do all thy work; but the 
seventh day is a sabbath unto the Lord thy God: 11. For 
in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea and 
all that in them is, and rested the seventh day : wherefore 
the Lord blessed the sabbath day, and hallowed it." — ex. 
xx. 8, ii. 

Following verses make it clear that days were meant 



146 • INCONSISTENCIES-DR. FACT 

in Genesis ; for according to the same authority the Lord 
commanded Moses again that every seventh year shall be 
a sabbath for the land seven times. Vide lev. xxv. 1-9. 
For the violation of this command, the Israelites were 
made captives "to fulfill the word of the Lord until the 
land had enjoyed her sabbath; for as long as she lay 
desolate she kept sabbath/' 11 chron. xxxvi. 21. Thus 
plainly discriminating between a sabbath of one day and 
of one year or any longer time. 

ANACHRONISM 

Man does not show proper respect for God if he 
imputes that he meant a different time than he designates. 
If God speaks of days, he does so to be understood, not 
to mislead. If it be suggested that the simple people of 
antiquity would not have understood any other state- 
ment, as if any multiple of years were harder to compre- 
hend than days ; then why should the truth in any other 
part of the Bible be any more intelligible? Is the Holy 
Writ addressed only to the people that were living when 
it was written, or to the people of all times ? Would God 
inspire parables that cannot be understood, or that every- 
one interprets to his liking? 

A truly inspired writer would have written the truth 
so clearly that it would be comprehended by everyone at 
all times. Nor would God inspire a writer to utter such 
egregious blunders of calling 300,000,000 years, six days. 
What confidence can such fallacious inspiration impart in 
the balance of the Scriptures, when the very foundation 
of God's creation is a palpable anachronism of which no 
uninspired scholar of to-day would be guilty. Yet if this 
part of the Bible were omitted or altered to conform to 
the light of present knowledge, the whole inspired Word 
would soon be considered a work of fiction. 

INCONSISTENCIES 

When God and man were on speaking terms, man 
was in his childhood ; and his faith in the unnatural was 
natural. The cruelties of God as depicted, were sug- 
gested by his own experience in life, and his fear of the 
Lord, who was thought to love, hate, favor, and neglect 
like man. Yes, God was believed to be capable of jeal- 



EDEN— DR. FACT 147 

ousy. Jealous of little graven gods, though conscious of 
his omnipotence! 

The Bible has God threaten and repent, afflict and 
kill, not only individuals, but whole nations, not accord- 
ing to any law or standard of justice, but according to his 
own pleasure. 

Having just read the Book again, I find illustrations 
of such qualities so numerous that it would be a hopeless 
task to specify them all. The very worst traits that we 
can find in the lowest type of man are attributed to God 
and glorified. If two perusals of the Bible can find so 
many discrepancies what would a study of the Word un- 
fold! God is almighty, therefore he could have made 
man and himself perfect; if he did not wish to do so, is 
it man's fault that he is imperfect? Who, God or man? 
Both. 

EDEN 

God could have said: "Let there be woman," in- 
stead of making so much work for himself then, and for 
ever after ; for Eve proved so frail that a talking serpent, 
God's own creation, had greater power to determine her 
conduct than God's warning not to eat the fruit of the 
tree of knowledge, of good and evil. Why blame Eve? 

God being omnipotent and omniscient, determined 
that the serpent and Eve should do so, and he did foresee 
that she would. Why blame her in that case? 

She could not tell good from evil before eating of 
the fruit ; therefore disobeying God's warning and taking 
of the fruit in her innocence, was not her fault. Yet 
Adam and Eve were punished by losing eternal life ; and, 
lest they might regain immortality by eating of the tree 
of life, they were banished from Eden. Vide gen. hi. 

God knew exactly their strength, and could foretell 
their conduct under any circumstances. To me such mis- 
representations of God seem not inspirations; but delu- 
sions of disordered minds that did not know they were 
irreverent, because of the ignorance and superstition that 
prevailed at the dawn of life. 

The Almighty could make man do just as he would 
wish, and no one is able to do anything that God does 
not want done; or else man would be more powerful 
than God. 



148 LONGEVITY— DR FACT 

THE FIRST CRIME 

The first crime, fratricide, was committed by Cain, 
the first born of Adam. This crime grew out of an emu- 
lation of religious worship whereby Abel's offering was 
more acceptable to God. 

"By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent 
sacrifice than Cain, through which he had witness borne 
him that he was righteous." — heb. xi. 4. 

Cain on being cursed by God, feared lest anyone find- 
ing him in his wanderings, would slay him. But where 
did the people he feared come from, if he was the first 
born? If he was ignorant of his status, why did God 
answer as though there were other people ? God sent him 
to the land of Nod where he married and built a city. 
Whence came these people Cain found, if Adam was the 
first man ? Cain being the eldest would surely know all 
his brothers. 

LONGEVITY 

The story of the flood exercises the faith of the pros- 
pective proselyte but little more than the statement that 
Lamech was 182 years old when Noah was born and that 
he lived 595 years longer, so that he reached the ripe old 
age of yyy years. Vide gen. v. 30. Who could disprove 
it, or who would dare doubt it? Is it not recorded in the 
Bible, and is not every thing possible to God? Besides, 
what do a few hundred years matter, for there was Adam 
who lived 930 and begat Seth at the age of 130; Seth 
lived 912 years, and when 105 years of age begat Enosh, 
who lived 905 years and begat Kenan when 90. There 
was Jared who lived 962 years and begat Enoch when 
187 years old. Vide gen. v. 5 et seq. 

Methuselah lived 187 before his son Lamech was 
born and survived 782 years longer, making him 969 
years old; only 31 years minus a 1,000. 

Noah himself was 500 years old when he begat Shem, 
Ham, and Japheth, and 600 when he entered the ark with 
his family and beasts (gen. vii. 6). Noah lived 350 
years longer, making him 950 years of age at his death. 

"And the Lord saw that the wickedness of man was 
great in the earth. . . . And it repented the Lord that He 
had made man on the earth, and it grieved him at his 
heart." — gen. vi. 6, 7. 



LANGUAGES-DR. FACT 149 

Thus God is described as dissatisfied with his own 
work, and like a child that is displeased with its handi- 
work, dashes it to pieces. 

NOAH 

According to the covenant God made with his own 
creature, Noah, whom he saved with family and beasts, 
every other living thing was destroyed. Vide gen. vii. 
23. God established still another covenant with Noah: 
"And the bow shall be in the cloud as a token: 
and I will look upon it, that I may remember the ever- 
lasting covenant between God and every living creature 
of flesh that is upon the earth. " — gen. ix. 13-16. 

God who knoweth every thing, should deem it nec- 
essary, according to the Bible, to be reminded of his cov- 
enant by the token of a bow in the cloud ! like a forgetful 
child would tie a string to its finger as a reminder. 

Judging God's desires by their own, scribes have 
written : "Noah builded an altar . . . and offered burned 
offerings. And he smelled the sweet savour. And the 
Lord said in his heart, I will not again curse the ground 
any more for man's sake; for the imagination of man's 
heart is evil from his youth. Neither will I again smite 
any more every living thing as I have done." — gen. viii. 
20, 21. 

The inference is that God was mollified by the sweet 
savour and repented that he cursed; since after all, the 
evil is not the fault of man, but the heart given him 
by God. 

languages 

"Noah's sons multiplied and were divided in their 
lands, every one after his tongue." — gen. x. 5, 20, 31. 
Yet according to gen. xi. i : "The whole earth was of 
one language and of one speech!' 

They built a city and a tower, whose top may reach 
unto heaven, ... 5 and the Lord came down to see . . . 
6 . . . what they purposed to do ... 7 he confounded 
(balal, Babel,) their language, that they may not under- 
stand one another's speech ... 8 and scattered them 
abroad from thence upon the face of all the earth." — gen. 
xi. 4-8. 



150 ISAAC— DR. FACT 

God knew the limit of man's building powers, so 
there was no cause for alarm, especially on the part of a 
god, and therefore no need for punishment. He could see 
without coming down, for who would say that there is 
any thing that could escape His knowledge without deny- 
ing His omniscience ? 

ABRAHAM 

To Abram, a descendant of Noah's son Shem, God 
said : "Get thee out of the country, ... 2. I will 'make of 
thee a great nation, ... 3. And him that curseth thee I 
will curse. 6. Abram went into the land of Canaan." — 
gen. xii. 1-6. The Lord said: All the land which thou 
seest, to thee will I give it, and to thy seed for ever. — 
gen. xiii. 15. An everlasting possession: — gen. xvii. 
8. And I will make thy seed as the dust of the earth : so 
that if a man can number the dust of the earth then shall 
thy seed also be numbered." — gen. xiii. 16. 

This is the first mention of the promised land that 
still remains a promise. During Jerusalem's greatest 
prosperity, a U. S. census-taker would have had no diffi- 
culty in numbering the people. A hyperbolic simile or 
vain boasting cannot add to God's known power. This 
chief prophecy runs through the Old Testament giving 
hope of fulfillment but never becoming a realization. 

ISAAC 

"13. Thy seed shall be a stranger in a land not 
theirs, . . . and shall serve four hundred years. 18. Unto 
thy seed have I given this land, from the river of Egypt 
unto the river Euphrates." — gen. xv. 13-18. "5. Thy 
name shall be Abraham. 10. Every male among you shall 
be circumcised; 11. and it shall be a token of a covenant 
betwixt me and you. 17. Abraham was an hundred and 
Sarah ninety years old when Isaac was born." — gen. 
xvii. 5-17. "2. God said to Abraham: Take now thy 
only son, whom thou lovest, even Isaac, . . . and offer him 
for a burnt offering. 12 Now I know that thou fearest 
God, seeing that thou hast not withheld thy only son, 
from me." — gen. xxii. 2-12. 

Since God knew the innermost thoughts of Abraham, 
and what he would do, it seems inconsistent that he 
should be tried as if by man who knows not the future. 



MOSES-DR. FACT 151 

Many suffering from mania religiosa have attempted 
to imitate such sacrifices. 

JACOB 

The prophecy of the Lord to Rebekah, the wife of 
Isaac, in reference to their sons Jacob and Esau. "Thy 
name shall be called no more Jacob, but Israel : for thou 
hast striven with God and with men, and hast prevailed." 
— gen. xxxn. 28. 

It is true God, being all-powerful, could make Jacob 
stronger than himself so as to prevail against God; but 
then God would have ceased to be all-powerful. 

MOSES 

"I have seen God face to face and my life is pre- 
served." — gen. xxxii. 30. Thus God appeared to Ja- 
cob and also to Moses: "And the Lord spake unto 
Moses face to face, as a man speaketh to a friend." — ex. 
xxxiii. 11. This, however, is contradicted by 19 of 
the same chapter, "Thou canst not see my face : for man 
shall not see me and live." 

Moses, the Bible says, a descendant of Joseph's 
brother Levi, was saved and chosen by God to deliver 
the Israelites out of the hands of the Egyptians and to 
bring them up to a land flowing with milk and honey. 
In a long interview, God instructed Moses how to work 
upon Pharaoh with all kinds of wonders, ex. hi. Moses, 
however, notwithstanding that he had the support of 
God, doubted whether he could execute the commands, 
entreated to be excused. — ex. hi. God's presence was 
not assurance enough, the Lord had to persuade Moses 
by a few miracles, changing the rod into a serpent, and 
turning the hand leprous, and back again. — ex. iv. 3. 
He reproached his God for his failure. — ex. v. 22. God 
directed Moses to work wonder after wonder without 
convincing anyone. The water of rivers were turned 
into blood that the fish died, and swarms of frogs came. 
— ex. vii. The Lord instructed Moses to have Aaron 
turn dust into lice, which was one thing the magicians 
could not do. Then God sent other pestilences, like flies, 
murrain, boils, locusts, darkness for three days, death of 
the first-born among the Egyptians and their cattle, as 
if the Egyptians were not children of his own creation. 



152 MOUNT SINAI— DR. FACT 

'That ye may know that the Lord doth put a difference 
between the Egyptians and Israel." — ex. xi. 7. And 
Moses and Aaron did all these wonders before Pharaoh : 
and the Lord hardened Pharaoh's heart, and he did not 
let the children of Israel go out of his land. — ex. xi. io< 

PHARAOH 

God is thus misrepresented as working at cross pur- 
poses with himself. He sent one sign after another, but 
made each one ineffective by hardening the heart of 
Pharaoh. 

In order that he would not also kill his own people, 
he instructed the Israelites to cover the two side posts 
and the lintels of the houses with the blood of the sacri- 
fices, so that their God who knows and sees all things 
may pass over them in that night when he went through 
the land of Egypt to smite all the first-born in the land, 
both man and beast. Vide ex. xii. 12-13. Otherwise 
his omnipotence and infallibility would have been of no 
avail. 

The Israelites had sojourned in Egypt 430 years, 
when 600,000 of them went forth guided by a pillar of 
fire by night and a cloud by day. — ex. xii. 40. 

"1. And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, ... 4, 
and I will harden Pharaoh's heart, and he shall follow 
after them ; and I will get me honour upon Pharaoh, and 
upon all his hosts; and the Egyptians shall know that I 
am the Lord. 21. The Lord caused the sea to go back 
by a strong east wind all the night, and made the sea 
dry land. 22. And the children of Israel went over . . . 
28. and the Lord overthrew the Egyptians in the midst 
of the sea ; there remained not so much as one of them." 
— ex. xiv. 1-28. 

In order to get honor and be known as Lord, God 
is said to have hardened Pharaoh's heart so that he might 
destroy his host. The omnipotent might as easily have 
made Pharaoh know and honor the Lord as harden his 
heart and kill him. As it was then, so it is now; Egypt 
does not know nor honor Jehovah. 

MOUNT SINAI 

In the wilderness the Lord had Moses perform 
other miracles, ex. xv. 25. relates how bitter water 



IDOLATRY— DR. FACT 153 

was made sweet by casting a tree into it. According to 
ex. xvi. 4. the Lord rained bread from heaven; 13. and 
filled the camp with quails, ex. xvii. 5. records that 
he smote the rock for water to drink. 

All these wonders seemed to make no deep impres- 
sion on the Israelites, so that these events must have been 
in conformity with nature and idealized by Moses and 
his scribes. God and Moses did not seem able to disci- 
pline the Israelites as well as a general of to-day governs 
his troops. 

The battle between the Israelites and Amalek was 
decided by keeping the rod of Moses raised. Vide ex. 
xvii. 12. Such an occurrence outside of the Bible would 
be considered a coincidence. 

17. "And Moses brought forth the people out of 
the camp to meet God ... 18. And Mount Sinai was 
altogether on smoke, because the Lord descended upon 
it in fire." — ex. xix. 17-18. Moses spake, and God 
answered by a voice. Vide ex. xx. 1-17, 21. 

IDOLATRY 

8. When the people made a molten calf, God 
waxed hot and wanted to destroy the Israelites, but 
Moses reminded God of the covenant he had made, 14. 
then the Lord repented of the evil which he would do. 
20. Moses on seeing them worship the calf was so an- 
gered that he broke the two stone tablets of the testi- 
mony the Lord had given him for the conduct of his 
people. 2y. Then the Lord ordered every man to slay 
his brother, his companion and his neighbor, so that 3,000 
men were slain that day. Vide ex. xxxii. 7-2J. 

This divine death penalty did not seem to have the 
desired effect, for the people were not deterred from re- 
peatedly committing the same offense. 

The motive for the action of every living being is to 
obtain the greatest happiness. If man, then, is so cre- 
ated that his free will, his choice, is determined by the 
greater promise of happiness and thus yields to the 
wrong temptation, whose fault is it ? 

Does it seem plausible that a chosen people in close 
touch with God, in constant verbal communication with 
him, witnessing and experiencing miracle after miracle, 



154 OFFERINGS-DR. FACT 

suffering punishment and death for idolatry, should not 
be impressed enough to believe in their Lord rather than 
worship a molten calf of their own creation? But, be- 
hold ! are these acts not written in the Bible ? 
prophylaxis 

Pure food was considered so important by the Bibli- 
cal God that he gave instructions how to distinguish be- 
tween clean and unclean animals by means of the cloven 
foot, and the chewing of the cud, and as otherwise 
recorded. The rules about making clean those who 
touched the unclean, would keep a native of this country 
so busy that he would scarcely have time to be an Amer- 
ican, or even a modern Christian. Vide lev. ii. 

God is said to have taught with great detail how to 
diagnose and differentiate a case of leprosy, giving its 
symptomatology and therapy. Vide lev. xiii. Among 
many ceremonies to clean one who was thought a leper, 
but had recovered, the priest put the blood of the guilt 
offering on the tip of the convalescent's right ear, then 
on the thumb and toe of his right limbs, and from oil 
in the left hand the priest sprinkled with his right 
ringer seven times before the Lord. — lev. xiv. There 
are also rules for making clean, garments and houses 
that recovered from leprosy. Vide lev. xiii, xiv. 

Since there are some other affections that at some 
stages simulate leprosy, as stated in the Bible's differen- 
tial diagnosis, it is not marvelous that some cases got 
well. These would have yielded good results under the 
suggestive treatment of "Christian" and other scientists. 

OFFERINGS 

Offerings and Sacrifices: Vide gen. vih. 20; xxvm. 
18; xxxi. 54; xxxv. 14; ex. hi. 18. 

"Burnt offering, for a sweet savour to the Lord": 
ex. xxix. 25 ; lev. 1. 10. Meal offering: lev. ii. i ; meal 
offering of jealously and of memorial : num. v. 15. Peace 
offering: lev. hi. Sin offering: lev. iv. 3. Guilt offer- 
ing: lev. v. 18. Thanksgiving: lev. vii. 12. Heave 
offering: lev. vii. 14. Wave offering: lev. vii. 30. 

Human Sacrifices : judges xi. 39; 11 kings hi. 27; 
JER. xix. 9 ; EZEK. V. 10 ; MIC. III. 2 ; zech. xi. 9. 

Contra: is. lxvi. 2. 



JOB— DR. FACT 155 

RITUALS 

"It shall be a perpetual statute . . . that ye shall eat 
neither fat nor blood." — lev. hi. 17. 

"I will set my face against that soul that eateth 
blood . . . For the life of the flesh is in the blood; 
and I have given it to you upon the altar to make atone- 
ment for your souls: for it is the blood that maketh 
atonement by reason of the life." — lev. xvii. 10, 11. 

"A blind man, or a lame, or he that hath a flat nose, 
or any thing superfluous, or a man that is brokenfooted, 
or brokenhanded, or crookbackt, or a dwarf, or hath a 
blemish in his eye, or is scurvy or scabbed, or hath his 
stones broken . . . shall not come nigh to offer the offer- 
ings of the Lord; . , . that he profane not my sanctua- 
ries." — lev. xxi. 18-24. 

"Fire shall be kept burning upon the altar contin- 
ually; it shall not go out." — lev. vi. 13. For offerings 
contrary to instructions, the sons of Aaron were de- 
voured by the fire from the Lord. Vide lev. x. 2. 

II SAMUEL 

The Lord repented that he made Saul king. While 
Saul knew that David would be king, he had more faith 
in his own power than that of God, for he sought to de- 
stroy David, although he was saved several times by 
him. God, having hundreds of thousands to choose from, 
and being omniscient, selected Saul, and even repented 
taking David for his second choice. One might think that 
of 1,300,000 people there would be many more perfect for 
election. 

II KINGS 

Elisha the prophet, in the name of the Lord, cursed 
42 little children who called him baldheaded, and had 
them slain by two she-bears. Vide 11 kings ii. 24. 

What just and merciful qualities in a prophet, and 
what a miracle to get the aid of the Bible-God to exe- 
cute that curse on these little children. 

JOB 

Satan calumniated Job to obtain from God permis- 
sion of tempting him, inflicting loss of goods and chil- 
dren, and afflicting him with disease. 



156 JONAH— DR. FACT 

Did God not know the heart of Job? Did he have 
to take Satan's word for it? Did he have to enter into 
a compact with the Devil to afflict Job until he humbled 
himself ? 

PSALMS 

David prayed for the destruction of his enemies who 
who were all wicked, probably because they were his 
enemies. 

"It is God that avengeth me." — ps. xviii. 47. 

"The righteous shall rejoice when he seeth the ven- 
geance: He shall wash his feet in the blood of the 
wicked. So that men shall say, Verily, there is a reward 
for the righteous/' — ps. lviii. 10, 11. 

"God shall tread down our adversaries." — ps. lx. 12. 

David will praise the Lord if the Lord will do ac- 
cording to his prayer. Vide ps. cix. 

What a puerile conception of righteousness, of ven- 
geance, flattery, prayer, and the Lord ! 

DANIEL 

Nebuchadnezzar made Daniel ruler of the whole 
province of Babylon for his interpretation of dreams. 
Daniel delivered his three friends out of the fiery fur- 
nace and effected his own wonderful escape from the 
lions. Yet when he was called upon to decipher the 
writing on the wall, Belchazzar knew nothing about him 
and all his astounding miracles. The Queen only knew 
him as master of the magicians. 

Such marvelous signs should have made some en- 
during impressions upon those who beheld or heard the 
same. 

JONAH 

Jonah preferred to flee rather than to obey God by 
predicting the destruction of Nineveh in forty days. He 
believed that God in his mercy would not fulfill his 
threats. He seemed to think that he knew better than 
God what the outcome would be, and therefore the fu- 
tility of the command. His conduct, too, showed the 
want of faith in God's power to prevent his escape. 

It seems to me easier to believe that Jonah was 
three days and nights in the belly of the fish than that 
God did not know that the people of Nineveh would re- 



PROMISE AND CONSIDERATION— DR. FACT 157 

pent, or that he was able to effect the same result with- 
out compelling Jonah to suffer and predict in vain. 

THE PROMISE AND CONSIDERATION 

To show how impotent, vacillating, and cruel the 
Bible represents the Lord in fulfilling the covenant with 
his chosen people concerning the promised land, would 
fill this letter with too many biblical quotations. They 
can be studied under the following heads : — 

The Promise: God made a covenant with Abram, 
whereby he promised to give and devise to him and his 
seed forever, an everlasting possession of the land flow- 
ing with milk and honey from the river Egypt to the 
river Euphrates. Vide gen. xii. i-ii ; xiii. 16; xv. 7, 13; 
xvn. 2-12 ; ex. 11. 24 ; in. 12 ; xix. 5 ; lev. xx. 22 et seq. ; 
num. xxvii. 11. On Mount Sinai, God promised many 
other things for the accomplishment of this object, lev. 
xxvi. 4-12; xxv. 42; gen. xii. 11 ; xx.; ex. hi. 12. 

The Conditions or the consideration of this promise, 
made the transaction a sort of contingent fee or contin- 
gent remainder, or as a testament, a kind of executory 
device with a great many affirmative and negative pro- 
visions, gen. xvn. 11 ; xxxiv. 14; ex. xii. 48; xx. ; xxi. ; 
xxiii.; xxv.; xxvi. ; xxxii. 4; xxxiv. 27; lev. i.; vii. 
21; xi.; xii.; xiii.; xiv. ; xv. ; xxi. ; numbers; Deuter- 
onomy ; joshua xxiii. 6. 

King Saul lost the favor of God because he spared 
some when God had commanded that he should "smite 
Amalek and utterly destroy all that they have, and spare 
them not; but slay both man and woman, infant and 
suckling, ox and sheep, camel and ass." — 1 sam. xv. 3 ; 
vide 1 kings xii. 28; 1 chronicles; ii chronicles; 

ISAIAH ; EZEKIEL XL. ; HAGGAI ; ZECHARIAH. 

The Penalties for failure on the part of the Israel- 
ites to comply with the stipulations were many and 
cruel. — lev. xxvi. 14-38. 

"Ye shall eat the flesh of your sons and daughters." 
— lev. xxvi. 29; jer. xviii. 21 ; xix. 9; ezek. v. 10; MIC. 
hi. 21 ; zech. xi. 9. 

"If thy brother, son, daughter, wife, or friend se- 
cretly entice thee to serve other gods, thou shalt surely 
kill him." — deut. xiii. 6; joshua; judges h. 3-22; xx. 



158 PROPHECIES--DR. FACT 

35 ; i samuel ; i kings ; n kings ; isaiah xxxiv. 8 ; jere- 

MIAH XLVIII. 10 ; LAMENTATIONS II. 21. 

"The hands of the pitiful women have sodden their 
own children. They were their meat in the destruction 
of the daughter of my people." — lam. iv. 10; ezekiel 
xxxiii ; obadiah; micah; nahum; habakkuk; zeph- 
aniah ; malachi. 

Mercy. God repented of the evil he was doing, and 
of the fierceness of his anger, and would not cast off 
his people forever ; not for their sake, but for the sake of 
his own holy name. Vide lev. xxvi. 40-45; num. xiv. 
16; xxv. 9, 11 ; deut. vii. 6; xxx. 3; xxxn. 50; josh. x. 
1 1 ; xi. 14 ; 1 sam. ; 11 sam. ; ezra ; nehemiah i. 9 ; isaiah 
xi. n; xiil; jer. xviii. 8; xxiv. 7; xlii. 10; lam. hi. 

33; EZEK. XI. 19; XXXVI. 22; HOS. XI. 8, 9; JOEL II. 1 7, 

18; amos vii. 2, 6; obad. ; mic. v.; zech. viii. 23. 

All this mercy was of no avail to correct the wrongs 
committed by the Bible-God and his chosen people ! Man 
did not and cannot attribute to God any greater knowl- 
edge of terrestrial things than he has himself; nor does 
God impart to man anything beyond his comprehension. 
This may serve as an excuse that we find such limita- 
tions of divine power recorded by the Bible. The Jew 
is wandering still. 

PROPHECIES 

The prophet need only be considered here in ref- 
erence to his utterance of the divine will and the pre- 
diction of future events correctly, for all his other func- 
tions do not distinguish him from an ordinary mortal. 

"When a prophet speaketh in the name of the Lord, 
if the thing follow not, nor come to pass, that is the 
thing which the Lord hath not spoken/' — deut. xviii. 
22. 

Many of the prophets were inconsistent, fallible, 
visionary, grotesque, absurd, sometimes cruel and crim- 
inal. The Old Testament is full of their prophecies. 

Abraham was first mentioned as one — gen. xx. 7; 
then Moses — deut. xviii. 15; "and there hath not arisen 
a prophet since in Israel like unto Moses whom the Lord 
knew face to face." — deut. xxxiv. 10. 

God made Aaron the prophet of Moses — ex. vii. i. 



MESSIAH— DR. FACT 159 

The sister of Aaron, Miriam the prophetess, was prob- 
ably so by courtesy — ex. xv. 20. For others see : joshua, 

JUDGES, SAMUEL, KINGS, ELISHA, II KINGS III. 1 1 J V. 22. 

It is supposed that Amos foretold the captivity and 
return of Israel; Micah, the fall of Samaria; Ezekiel, 
the fall of Jerusalem ; Isaiah, the fall of Tyre, and Jere- 
miah, the limits of the captivity of seventy years; Na- 
hum, the ruin of Nineveh; and from Moses to Malachi 
the coming of the Deliverer. 

A prophecy, of course, was only inspired by God if 
it transpired in due time. The failures, naturally, are 
not recorded in the Bible. How few, of so many, hap- 
pended to come to pass ! all these supernatural signs had 
but a natural effect, if any at all, on Jew or Gentile. 
These events, hearsay traditions magnified, no doubt 
grossly exaggerated, until they assumed their present 
form. 

MESSIAH 

Some of the prophecies of the Old Testament are 
believed to refer to the coming of the Anointed One, 
c O Xpio-ros, the Greek of the Hebrew word-name Mes- 
siah; although, according to isaiah vh. 14, the name 
should be Immanuel, meaning "God is with us." 

Most of the Messianic .Prophecies seem to me rather 
doubtful in their application to the coming of Christ; 
some appear to be chosen out of the bodies of chapters 
that relate to other topics, as, for instance, those of Da- 
vid's Psalms for the Chief Musician. It would be more 
remarkable to find that among so many verses in the 
Bible there were not a goodly number which could be 
construed to portend almost any event. Then, too, the 
wording and the import of the original in the Old Testa- 
ment seems frequently changed enough to appear more 
applicable when quoted in the New Testament. 

Compare matt. ii. 6, "Which shall be shepherd of 
my people," to micah v. 4, "and he shall stand, and 
shall feed his flock in the strength of the Lord, in the 
majesty of the name of the Lord his God." 

To illustrate how some of the quotations in the 
New Testament are patched up from words or verses 
used in different chapters of the Old Testament to make 
up Messianic prophecies, let us examine chapter I. 5-14 



160 GENEALOGY OF CHRIST— DR. FACT 

of Paul's letter to the Hebrews, containing prophecies 
from the Old Testament. 

5. "Thou art my Son. This day have I begotten 
thee? And again, I will be to him a Father. And he 
shall be to me a Son." Et seq. ad 14. 

Hebrews. Old Testament. 

1.5. My son Ps. II. 7; II Sam. VII. 14; Ps. LXXXIX, 26, 27. 

6. Firstborn Deut. XXXII. 43 ; Ps. XCVII. 7. 

7. Angels.... ,..-Ps. CIV. 4. 

8. Uprightness the scep- 

ter Ps. XLV. 6, 7. 

9. Godannointed thee. .Is. LXI. 1. 

10. Works Ps. CII. 25. 

11. Thou continuest Is. XXXIV. 4; LI. 6. 

14. Inherit salvation. . ..Gen. XIX. 16; XXXII. 1, 2, 24; Ps. XXXIV. 7; 
XCI, 11; CIII, 20, 21; Dan. Ill, 28; VII. 10; 
X. 11. 

It would take too much space to insert other syn- 
thetic prophecies, but this example shows how easy it is 
to construe isolated statements of the Old Testament 
into Messianic prophecies, especially ex post facto when 
they could have been interpolated ad libitum. • 

To believe that predictions are inspired by God, 
takes as much faith as to believe that the Lord had to 
resort to miracles in order to convince man of the 
Almighty's might. 

Some prophets of old, like others of to-day, guessed 
as to future events or judged by the past what would be 
likely to happen in the future. 

GENEALOGY OF CHRIST 

In those days it shall come to pass that "many peo- 
ples and strong nations shall come to seek the Lord of 
Hosts in Jerusalem, and to entreat the favour of the 
Lord. Shall even take hold of the skirt of him that is a 
Jew, saying, We will go with you; for we have heard 
that God is with you." — zech. viii. 22, 23. 

This Messianic prophecy seems explicit that Christ 
was to be a Jew, and Matthew gives his genealogy 
through David. It ought to be conclusive for the Chris- 
tian unless he questions the accuracy or truth of the 
Bible. 

It has been claimed (by Rev. Geo. McGinnis, pastor 
of the First Baptist Church of Waukegan, 111.) that 
Jesus was of Anglo-Saxon origin and destiny. The 
Anglo-Saxons, he thinks, are one of the lost tribes of 



THE CHOSEN PEOPLE— DR. FACT 161 

Israel gone astray in the region of the Caspian Sea, 
whence the Teutonic race is supposed to come. They 
have no Jewish features because, he thinks, such pe- 
culiar countenance would have defeated God's plan. 

At the International Historical Congress, London, 
Aug. 15, 1908, Professor Paul Haupt of Baltimore, dis- 
cussing the history of Galilee with German theologians, 
maintained that Christ was not born at Bethlehem, but 
at Nazareth, and that he was probably not a descendant 
of David, but of Aryan colonists of Galilee, possibly of 
Zoroaster. It was contended that it was impossible to 
decide scientifically whether Christ was a Jew by race. 
The point of importance was that Christ was unques- 
tionably a Jew by religion. 

FORE-ORDAINED 

"Now all this is come to pass, that it might be ful- 
filled which was spoken by the Lord through the proph- 
ets, saying, Behold, the virgin shall be with child, and 
shall bring forth a son." — matt i. 22, 23; is. vn. 14. 
"For it is he that shall save the people from their sins." 
— matt. 1. 21. 

A non-Christian would infer from this that all the 
great events merely came to pass so that which was fore- 
told by the Messianic prophets might be fulfilled, or that 
it was necessary that every event of the life of Jesus 
should have to occur just so in order that his life and 
mission might come to perfection and be realized. 

Should we not rather believe that regardless of all 
designs of Herod or any other impending dangers to 
life, it was entirely unnecessary to avoid them; for if 
the Almighty sent his only begotten Son to carry out 
his devine purpose, no attempt of man to frustrate his 
will, could possibly be successful. 

Then, too, if the prophecies were credited, why 
should Joseph and others have so little faith in their ful- 
fillment? Why did they fear and flee to Egypt to save 
the life of Jesus, when his whole destiny was prophesied 
and divinely decreed? 

THE CHOSEN PEOPLE 

These prophets, believing, as the descendants of 
Abraham, that the Israelites were especially selected by 



162 MISCEGENATION— DR. FACT 

God to be his chosen people whom he promised the land 
flowing with milk and honey, and great power and pros- 
perity, were naturally dwelling upon the hope of the fu- 
ture, as enthusiastically pious patriots. It is quite nat- 
ural for any individual or nation to dream of future 
success, and sometimes achieve even more than expected 
or foretold. 

There is nothing supernatural in these allusions to 
the future by Elijah, Moses, and Jeremiah, especially 
when confronted by misfortunes of all kinds. The 
Levites as jealously maintained the prerogatives of their 
office as does the church and clergy of to-day. They 
kept the people in check by ascribing disaster to the 
wrath of Jehovah and comforted them in their afflic- 
tion by announcing the good will of God, vide is. I., joel 
hi., dan. ix., zech. xiii., and promising that God's 
servant would bear the sin of many, and make interces- 
sion for the transgressors; is. lii., liii. This last chap- 
ter can probably be interpreted to refer to Christ, better 
than any other. 

MISCEGENATION 

It may seem as startling for a Christian who is 
familiar with the story of the birth of Jesus to hear the 
views of an outsider, as it was for me to read in the 
Sacred Book how god is said to have done that which 
would be a violation of his commandments if done by 
man. 

Thoughts suggested to one who reads the Bible for 
the first time with mature deliberation to become a dis- 
ciple, would never occur to him who has imbibed from 
infancy the single faith that never doubts or questions 
and to whom the birth of Jesus means the advent of his 
Savior and a merry Christmas. 

To me it seems sacrilegious and blasphemous to at- 
tribute to God what we would condemn in man; nat- 
urally one expects a higher moral conduct in God. 

"The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee and the 
power of the Most High shall overshadow thee." — luke 

1.35- 

Whether the blessed virgin conceived free from 
original sin, or whether there was an immaculate con- 
ception, was the subject of a zealous controversy for 



THE TRINITY— DR. FACT 163 

about 1,000 years. In 1854 the Roman Church decreed 
it immaculate. 

DIVINE ADULTERY 

"Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise: 
When his mother Mary had been betrothed to Joseph, 
before they came together she was found with child of 
the Holy Ghost. And Joseph her husband, being a 
righteous man, and not willing to make a public exam- 
ple, was minded to put her away privily/' — matt i. i8, 20. 

It would have been reprehensible enough for a pub- 
lican and sinner to commit adultery, but to burden the 
Almighty not only with such a breach of decorum, but 
also with the implication that the Divine Father would 
associate with his mortal children, is accusing him of 
miscegenation, which is not natural and lawful with 
man, still less with the Lawgiver. 

Such doctrine questions the power of Divine Provi- 
dence, the ability to elect a more consistent way of saving 
sinners. To say there could be no better way, would be 
to declare God's power limited, to say he would not do 
differently if he could, would mean impeaching his con- 
ception of righteousness. 

POLYTHEISM 

With the birth of Jesus, the monotheistic belief of 
the Jews that there is but one Lord, the God of Israel, 
was left behind in the Old Testament for the Orthodox 
Jews, whereas the new and heterodox Jews reverted to 
polytheism. 

r J THE TRINITY 

The Trinity doctrines of the Athanasian and the 
Nicene creeds were not taught in the Bible, but grew up 
later by forced interpretations of some prophecies and 
isolated verses, beginning with the "Spirit," "Word," and 
"Wisdom." Vide prov. viii., etc. Thus uniting the 
three distinct personalities of Father, Son, and the Holy 
Ghost, into one "Godhead or divine nature which is the 
true and eternal God, the same in substance, equal in 
power and glory; although distinguished by the three 
personal properties." 

The doctrine seems to be refuted by the teachings 
of Jesus himself. He always spoke of God as his 



164 THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN— DR. FACT 

Father, like all other Jews, and was utterly dependent 
on God as his superior. Among many examples a few 
will suffice to illustrate the want of equality and glory 
and power ; for if the Trinity were Unity, Christ would 
have known what God knoweth, nor would he have to sit 
at the right hand of God. 

"If ye loved me, ye would have rejoiced, because I 
go unto the Father; for the Father is greater than I" — 
JOHN xiv. 28. 

"All things have been delivered unto me of my 
Father; and no one knoweth the Son, save the Father; 
neither doth any one know the Father, save the Son, and 
he to whomsoever the Son willeth to reveal him." — -matt. 
xi. 27. 

In reference to the day of resurrection, Jesus says: 
"But of what day and hour knoweth no one, not even the 
angels of heaven, neither the Son, but the Father only" 
matt. xxiv. 36. 

"And when all things have been subjected unto him, 
then shall the Son also himself be subjected to him that 
did subject all things unto him, that God may be all in 
all." — 1 cor. xv. 28. 

His dependence on God the Father's greater power, 
he revealed when he uttered his last words, "My God, 
hast thou forsaken me?" 

When Jesus was received into heaven he sat on the 
right hand of God. 

Such a triumdeus may act as one God for the purpose 
of ruling the world, but the triumdei, the Trinity, would, 
nevertheless, constitute a polytheism as much as Saturn, 
Jupiter, and Pluto, except that Jesus in the Trinity would 
occupy the position of a demigod. It was probably ow- 
ing to such a possible inference that the early dog- 
matists felt themselves constrained to propound the creed 
of Trinity in Unity. Christianity, therefore, should be 
classed not with the monotheistic, but with the polythe- 
istic religions. 

THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN 

"The heaven is my throne, saith the Lord." — is. 
lxvi. 1. The heaven of heavens, 11 chron. vi. 18. 

"The Lord sitting on his throne and all the host of 



ANGELS— DR. FACT 165 

heaven standing by him on his right hand and on his 
left." — i kings, xxn. 19; deut. xi. 17. The Kingdom 
of Heaven, matt. v. 19; xin. 44; et sequentes; gives a 
description of heaven, luke xiii. 18, etc. 

"The Kingdom of God cometh not with observa- 
tion; neither should they say, Lo, here, or, There! for 

10, the Kingdom of God is within you/^ — luke xvii. 
20, 21. 

ANGELS 

A host of angels inhabit heaven: Cherubim, gen. 
hi. 24; image of cherubim, ex. xxvi. i; xxxvii. 7, 9; 
with wings, num. vii. 89 ; gen. xix. i ; xxxii. 1 ; xlviii. 
16; ex. xxiii. 20-23; xxxii. 34; xxxiii. 2; eccl. v. 6; 
hos. xii. 4 ; is. lxiii. 9 ; visions of angels of God, acts 
x. 3 ; the angels of the Lord, gen. xxii. ii, 15 ; ex. hi. 2 ; 
num. xxii. 24; xxxii. 35; xxv. 27; judges vi. 11; 1 
kings xix. 7; ps. xxxiv. 7; the angel of the Lord lib- 
erates Peter, acts xii. 4-18; seraphim with six wings 
stood above the throne of the Lord, is. vi. 2. 

Gabriel was one of the seven archangels, i. e., angels 
of the highest order, dan. vhl, ix. 21-27; luke i. 11, 
26. He has been described as "the angel of death, the 
prince of fire, the spirit who presides over the thunder 
and the ripening of fruit, the linguist who taught Joseph 
the seventy languages of Babel, as the only angel who 
could speak Chaldee and Syriac." 

There were Michael and Raphael and many others 
with names, about whom the fathers of the Church dis- 
puted much as to the time of their creation, their nature 
and form; whether male or female; whether they were 
winged ; whether the order of spirits were much superior 
to them, etc. 

The Jews believed in a guardian angel; angels are 
also mentioned in matt, xviii. 10; acts xii. 15. 

Paul says, "Let no man rob you of your prize by a 
voluntary humility and worshiping of the angels/' — col. 

11. 18. 

The council of Laodicea in the third century called 
this worship of angels a disguised idolatry. 

The dead that are raised, are as angels in heaven. 
Vide mark xii. 25 ; luke xx. 36. 



166 HELL— DR. FACT 

Some mortals have been sanctified long after death 
by the authorities of the Church, and are now wor- 
shiped as Saints that are nigh to God. 

THE FALLEN ANGELS 

A curious fable relates how even the angels in 
heaven, associating with the Lord in his heavenly abode, 
should fall from grace and dare oppose God himself, 
fully aware of his omnipotence. 

Michael and his angels going forth to war in heaven 
with the great dragon, the old serpent, he that is called 
the Devil and Satan, the deceiver of the whole world; 
day star, son of the morning, Lucifer, vide is. xiv. 12. 
He and his angels were cast down to earth, rev. xii. 7-10. 

THE DEVIL 

The Chief Satan, Devil, Beelzebub, Belial, was 
cursed into the eternal fire which is prepared for the 
devil and his angels ; matt. xxv. 41 ; rev. xx. 10. Satyrs, 
he-goats, lev. xvii. 7; Satan moved David to number 
Israel, 1 chron. xxi. i ; Satan, job i. 6 ; Satan the Lord's 
adversary, zech. hi. i; Job's misfortune; mark i. 13; 
11 cor. 11. 11; xi. 14; 1 thess. hi. 18; 11 thess. 11. 9; 
rev. 11. 9; matt. iv. 8; cor. x. 21 ; eph. iv. 2J-, vi. ii ; 
i tim. hi. 6; iv. i. 

HELL 

The dark abyss, hell, sheol, pit, grave: grave (sheol), 
gen. xxxvii. 35; pit, job x'xxiii. 24; num.. xvi. 30, 33; 
sheol, ps. vi. 5; job xiv. 13; hell, pit, is. xiv. 9, 11, 15; 

EZEK. XXXI. 15 ; MATT. X. 28; JAMES III. 6; II PETER II. 4; 

cast into hell, luke xii. 5; outer darkness, matt. xxh. 
13; hell of fire, matt. v. 22, 29, 30; xvm. 9; furnace of 
fire, matt. xiii. 42 ; fire of hell, unquenchable fire, mark 
ix, 43; chaff for unquenchable fire, matt. hi. 12; into 
eternal fire and eternal punishment, matt. xxv. 41, 46; 
the eternal fire, matt, xviii. 8 ; mark ix. 43, 45 ; punish- 
ment of eternal fire, eternal destruction, 11 thess. i. 7, 9 ; 
lake of fire and brimstone, rev. xx. 10. 

That was the beginning of the Dualism of the Chris- 
tian religion. A rival dominion in the infernal region, 
opposed to the Kingdom of Heaven. 






THEOPHAGISM— DR. FACT 167 

MYTHOLOGY 

The Bible represents the Christian religion to an 
outsider like myself, as more polytheistic, if numbers of 
supernatural beings are a criterion, than the polytheism 
of any other theology, or, rather, mythology. The whole 
scheme seems similar to that of the classic polytheism 
with a change of names and details. 

There is the Kingdom of Heaven presided over by 
God the Father, sitting on a throne like Jupiter ; there is 
his Son, a demigod, partaking of all the good qualities 
of the many demigod sons of Jupiter. There is the Holy 
Ghost, whose function in baptism reminds one of Nep- 
tune in his element of water. There are the many angels 
of high and low degree ; there are spirits thought higher 
than angels, and there are ghosts and saints. All these 
outnumber the minor deities of classic times. 

Opposed to this region is the underworld or Hell, 
presided over by Satan who, with his hosts of fallen 
angels, evil spirits, and every hindmost devil, outstrips 
Pluto, surrounded by his Eumenides and Parcse and 
Harpies in his infernal Hades. 

Between these conflicting hosts dwells poor mortal 
man ; the bone of contention. Born in original sin, unable 
by reason of defective creation to keep his covenant with 
God, he falls an easy prey to the Devil. 

THEOPHAGISM 

"Jesus took bread, and blessed, and brake it; and 
he gave to- the disciples, and said, Take, eat; this is my 
body. And he took a cup, and gave thanks, and gave to 
them, saying, Drink ye all of it; for this is my blood of 
the covenant, which is shed for many unto remission of 
sins. But I say unto you, I will not drink henceforth of 
this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new 
with you in my Father's kingdom." — matt. xxvi. 26-30; 

Cf. MARK XIV. 22-26; LUKE XXII. I4-2I. 

"He that eateth my -flesh and drinketh my blood 
hath eternal life." — john vi. 54, 31-60. 

This supper of Jesus and his disciples gave rise to 
the ceremony of the Lord's Supper, a sacrament of the 
Christian religion, also known as Eucharist, Communion, 
Transubstantiation, and Mass, 



168 THE GOLDEN RULE— DR. FACT 

The Roman Catholic Church declared Transub- 
stantiation an article of faith. By consecration, the 
bread and wine is believed to be actually transformed 
by God into the very body of Christ. The taste and the 
other physical qualities of bread and wine only remain 
in appearance. Luther's doctrine of "Impanation" was 
opposed by Carlstadt who claimed only the spiritual 
presence of Christ, and by Zwingli who considered the 
ceremony only as a commemoration of Christ's death; 
the bread and wine being symbols. In both cases, how- 
ever, it is feeding upon Christ either carnally or spirit- 
ually. 

When we read of a Christian Missionary sacrificing 
all there is in life, to convert the ignorant savages who 
show their only appreciation by eating of his flesh and 
drinking of his blood, we are horrified. Even cannibal- 
ism loses its horrors when it is claimed that good Chris- 
tians are fond to express their love for their Savior 
Lord Jesus, by eating his flesh and drinking his blood. 

That theophagism is only metaphorical, renders the 
sacrament more revolting. Why entertain such abom- 
inable suggestion when it is not intended to express any 
truth? 

That the whole doctrine, like so many others of the 
most importance in the Bible, is untenable, can be 
proven by the fact that the partisans of the different 
doctrines on this subject have waged an acrimonious 
contest for hundreds of years and still believe in such 
contradictory tenets. How much learning and wisdom 
was wasted in all these disputes and controversies ! 

THE GOLDEN RULE 

"As ye would that men should do to you, do ye also 
to them likewise." — luke vi. 31 ; matt. vii. 12. 

This axiom did not originate with Jesus, as some 
think, but is found, variously expressed, in all religions. 
It was always a natural law independent of religion, ob- 
served everywhere in order to live in security of life and 
liberty. 

"Thou shalt not take vengeance, * * * but 
thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." — lev. xix. 18; 

MATT. XXII. 39; ROM. XIII. 9; GAL. V. 14. 



THE GOLDEN RULE— DR. FACT 169 

This Old Testament text really applies as well; for 
everyone we come in contact with, is a neighbor, and he 
who loves his neighbor as himself would not do to him 
what he would not suffer from others. 

"Love ye therefore the stranger." — deut. x. 19. 

In a negative form, "He that despiseth his neighbor, 
sinneth." — prov. xiv. 21 ; xxiv. 17. 

"Shew mercy and compassion every man to his 
brother; and oppress not the widow, nor the fatherless, 
the stranger, nor the poor." — zech. vii. 9, 10 

Notwithstanding these views, Jesus says, "Ye have 
heard it was said, Thou shalt love thy neighbor, and hate 
thine enemy : but I say unto you, Love your enemies, and 
pray for them that persecute you." — matt. v. 43-45. In 
addition to the above Jesus says : 

"Bless them that curse you ... To him that smiteth 
thee on the one cheek offer also the other ; and from him 
that taketh away thy cloak, withhold not thy coat also. 
Give to every one that asketh thee; and of him that 
taketh away thy goods ask them not again." — luke vi. 
27-32. 

"As ye did not unto one of the least, ye did it not 
unto me." — matt. xxv. 45. Not rendering evil for evil, 
or reviling for reviling." — 1 peter hi. 9. "Speak evil of 
no man." — titus hi. 2. 

"If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, 
he is a liar: for he that loveth not his brother whom he 
hath seen, cannot love God whom he hath not seen." — 
I JOHN iv. 20. 

"Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer; and 
ye know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in 
him." — 1 john in. 15. 

Paul says, "But if any provideth not for his own, and 
specially his own household, he hath denied the faith, and 
is worse than an unbeliever." — 1 tim. v. 8. 

The above sayings of the apostles directly contradict 
what Jesus taught. 

"If any man cometh unto me, and hateth not his own 
father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, 
and sisters, yes, his own life also, he cannot be my dis- 
ciple." — luke xiv. 26, 18 et sequeles. 



170 RAIN-PRAYER— DR. FACT 

PRAYER 

To pray or "ask with earnestness or zeal for a favor" 
or something desirable, constitutes the communion be- 
tween man and his God; the creation of his own ever- 
changing fancy. 

Man prays and worships more when a child or when 
childish than when he is in the prime of his mental and 
physical strength. The savage has more fear and faith, 
and usually more gods whom he worships. He endeavors 
to pacify their anger, or gain their good will, or some ad- 
vantage over his enemies. 

Prayer, as taught in the Bible, has always seemed 
to me inconsistent with God's supreme justice, with his 
power of knowing each individual's condition and need, 
without being told. Is not God the Almighty, always 
doing what is best under all circumstances? Could he 
be influenced or swerved from his righteousness ? 

If the prayer were for personal favor that would not 
in any way affect anyone else injuriously, it would, nev- 
ertheless, show distrust that God might not of himself do 
what is right. 

If it were only to call the Lord's attention to the case, 
having faith in his justice, it would imply that the Al- 
mighty was not omniscient. God who seeth and knoweth 
all things, who feedeth the birds of the heaven, and with- 
out whom no sparrow falleth on the ground, who num- 
bereth the very hairs of your head, has no need of being 
reminded by you who are of more value than many spar- 
rows ; cf . matt. vi. 26 ; x. 29-32. 

RAIN-PRAYER 

Should the prayer involve the elements or the natural 
processes of the world, as asking for favorable winds on 
a voyage, which, of course, would be unfavorable and 
possibly disastrous to the one traveling in the opposite 
direction and who likewise prayed, it would become fla- 
grantly apparent how inconsistent prayers are to one an- 
other. Likewise, in the case of different crops, some 
need rain and others sunshine; the farmers ask ac- 
cordingly. 

Elijah prayed that it might not rain for three years 
and six months, vide james v. 17. 



WAR AND CRIME-PRAYER— DR. FACT 171 

East Las Vegas, N. M., June 24, 1908.— (Special.)— 
Five hundred men and women knelt, before an altar they 
erected on Zion hill, all last night and prayed for rain. 

Milwaukee, Wis., Sept. 21, 1908.— (Special.)— The 
Most Rev. Sebastian G. Messmer, Archbishop of Mil- 
waukee, has sent a letter to the clergy of his diocese or- 
dering prayers for rain. "It is hereby ordered that public 
prayers be offered in our churches for rain until the Lord 
deigns to hear our prayer." 

A cartoon of the Chicago Tribune entitled, "Pity the 
Poor Weather Man." comes apropos. 

Northwestern Farmer. — "Don't interfere with our 
thrashing, but put out the forest, fires !" 

Southwestern Farmer. — "Soak our ground so we can 
plow, but don't interfere with our wheat hauling !" 

What shall God do? "For your heavenly Father 
knoweth that you need all these things." — matt. vi. 32. 

WAR AND CRIME-PRAYER 

In war each combating nation prays for the help of 
God. Thus in all the affairs of life, the individual prays 
for success in business, in any enterprise or ambition; 
even success in theft, robbery, and murder. Elisha, with 
the help of God, had two bears kill forty-two children 
who mocked him, cf. 11 kings ii. 24. 

Lacenter, Ky., May 19, 1908. — Kneeling on the 
ground in the moonlight, with their heads bowed, while 
Iheir leader, his masked face turned toward heaven, 
offered prayer, a band of "night riders" last night de- 
stroyed the big tobacco barn of H. G. Maddox, not far 
from this place. After the torch had been applied and 
the flames were under good headway, the strains of 
"Nearer, My God, To Thee," were heard floating through 
the air to the accompaniment of crackling timbers and 
the roar of the flames. 

That the "night riders" did not stop short of murder 
is, alas, a notorious fact. 

Ignorant devotees, in Mexico and other countries 
infested with brigands, pray for success in their expedi- 
tions of rapine and murder. God being almighty, they 
believe he can help them if he will. Their faith is im- 
plicit, and by fervent prayer they expect God to be won 



172 PRAYER FOR VENGEANCE— DR. FACT 

over as a confederate against their enemies or others of 
their fellow-creatures. 

"And all things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, 
believing, ye shall receive." — matt xxi. 22. 

"Ask, and it shall be given to you ; seek, and ye shall 
find ; knock, and it shall be opened to you : for every one 
that asketh, receiveth; and he that seeketh, findeth; and 
to him that knocketh, it shall be opened/' — matt vii. 7, 8. 

PRAYER FOR VENGEANCE 

David prays: "And exalted be the God of my sal- 
vation : Even the God that executeth vengeance for me, 
and subdueth peoples under me. He rescueth me from 
my enemies: Yea, thou liftest me up above them that 
rise up against me." — ps. xviii. 47, 48. 

"The righteous shall rejoice when he seeth the ven- 
geance : He shall wash his feet in the blood of the wicked. 
So that men shall say, Verily there is a reward for the 
righteous." — ps. lviii. 10-12, 

"Through God we shall do valiantly: For he it is 
that shall tread down our adversaries." — ps. lx. 12. 

The above is a specimen of a prayer from among 
many of the Bible. It shows that the inspired writer 
thinks David could make use of God to execute his ven- 
geance for him on his enemies and his adversaries; that 
such help from God is a reward for his (?) righteousness. 

When Jeremiah found that the people had "devised 
devices" against him, he prayed: "Remember how I 
stood before thee to speak good for them. Therefore de- 
liver up their children to the famine, and give them over 
to the power of the sword; and let their wives become 
childless and widows ; and let their men be slain of death, 
and their young men smitten of the sword in battle." — 

JEREMIAH XVIII. 20, 21. 

He reminds God why he deserved the cruel reward 
he asked. Think of the faith he had that God would act 
so cruelly ! 

If a prayer asks that a sin, such as theft or murder 
be forgiven, the eternal and perfect justice of God seems 
uncompromising, but even that may be frustrated by the 
intercession of Jesus who has already made atonement by 
his suffering and sacrifice for all sins of man ; "for there 
is no man that sinneth not," i kings viii. 46. Jesus is 



HYPOCRITE'S PRAYER— DR. FACT 173 

Mercy, and full of compassion; he stands between the 
culprit and the Judge. 

ANSWERED PRAYER 

The Lord appeared to Solomon in a dream and said : 
"5 Ask what I shall give thee. 9 Give thy servant there- 
fore an understanding heart to judge the people, that I 
may discern between good and evil; n And God said 
unto him, Because thou hast asked this thing, and hast 
not asked for thyself long life; neither hast asked riches 
for thyself, nor hast asked the life of thine enemies ; but 
hast asked for thyself understanding to discern judge- 
ment; behold I have done according to thy word." — 
I kings in. 6-14. 

Notwithstanding the Lord had granted his prayer, 
Solomon turned out badly. Did God fail in his power to 
fulfill the prayer, and did he fail to foresee the end? It 
seems to me inconsistent with God's omnipotence. 

3, 4 Solomon had 700 wives, princesses, and 300 
concubines: and his wives turned away his heart after 
other gods; 9 And the Lord was angry with Solo- 
man, . . . and he appeared unto him twice, and com- 
manded him concerning this thing, that he should not go 
after other gods: but he kept not that which the Lord 
commanded. 12 I will surely rend thy kingdom out of 
the hand of thy son, 13 but I will give one tribe to thy 
son, for David my servant's sake, 34 whom I chose, be- 
cause he kept my commandments and my statutes, Confer 
1 kings xi. 3-34. 

hypocrite's prayer 

In order to gain their object or reward, the priests 
tried to excite God's jealousy in: — 

"O Lord, give not thine heritage to reproach, that 
the nations should rule over them: wherefore should 
they say among the peoples, Where is their God? Then 
was the Lord jealous for his land, and had pity on the 
people." — joel 11. 17, 18. 

Amos tells of God's reproof and judgment of Israel, 
of his exhortation to repentance and his regret of their 
hypocritical peace offerings and sacrifices, amos v. ; then 
prays to avert the calamity and the Lord repented, 
amos vii. 



174 REWARD— DR. FACT 

"Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord 
shall be saved." — rom. x. 13. 

"And when ye pray, ye shall not be as the hypo- 
crites : for they love to stand and pray in the synagogues 
and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen 
of men. Verily I say unto you, They have received their 
reward, But thou when thou prayest, enter into thy inner 
chamber, and having shut thy door, pray to thy Father 
which is in secret, and thy Father which seeth in secret 
shall recompense thee ... 8 God your Father knoweth 
what things ye have need of, before ye ask him." — 

MATT. VI. 5. 

"The temple of God is holy, which temple ye are." — 
1 cor. in. 17; vi. 19; 11 cor. vi. 16. 

Utility is at the bottom of all prayer, and prayer 
implies a vacillating Deity that can be influenced to grant 
whatever asked. 

REWARD 

The principal and ultimate object that incites every 
Christian disciple to lead an exemplary life, to be an 
ascetic and suffer in patience, to be good and humble and 
pious, is the promised reward which exceeds so infinitely 
all his self-denial and sacrifice that there can be no ques- 
tion of who gets the better of the bargain, or covenant: 
for, "If the dead are not raised, let us eat and drink, for 
to-morrow we die," said Paul; 1 cor. xv. 32. 

The Lord appeared unto Isaac saying, "I will be with 
thee, and will bless thee; for unto thee, and unto thy 
seed, I will give all these lands, and I will establish the 
oath which I sware unto Abraham thy father ; and I will 
multiply thy seed as the stars of heaven, and I will give 
unto thy seed all these lands; and in thy seed shall the 
nations of the earth be blessed; because that Abraham 
obeyed my voice, and kept my charge, my command- 
ments, my statutes, and my laws." — gen. xxvi. 2-6. 

"Verily there is a reward for all the righteous." — PS. 
lviii. 11. Reward of body and life promised the dead 
bones of all Israel ; ezek. xxxvii. 6. 

"Great is your reward in heaven." — matt. v. 12. A 
righteous man shall receive a righteous man's reward ; 
matt. x. 41 ; v. 20. 

"But according to his promise, we look for new 



BAPTISM— DR. FACT 175 

heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteous- 
ness." — ii peter in. 13. 

"21 For as the Father raiseth the dead and quick- 
eneth them, even so the Son also quickeneth whom he 
will, et seq. 28 For the hour cometh, in which all that 
are in the tombs shall hear his voice, and shall come 
forth ; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of 
life ; and they that have done ill, unto the resurrection of 
judgment/' — john v. 21 ; i cor. xv. 22. 

"So then he hath mercy on whom he will and whom 
he will he hardeneth." — rom. ix. 18. 

"11 And I saw a great white throne. 12 And I saw 
the dead, the great and the small, standing before the 
throne, and books were opened; . . . and the dead were 
judged . . . according to their works." — rev. xx. ii. 

"Take heed that ye do not your righteousness be- 
fore men, to be seen of them: else ye have no reward 
with your Father which is in heaven." — matt. vi. i. 

Miss Eleanor Merron Cowper, in a remarkable fare- 
well letter to Judge Boyce, published in the Chicago Tri- 
bune, Dec. 1908, says among other directions: "Let 
there be no services. If what I've done for others in my 
lifetime isn't sufficient indorsement for the world to 
come (if there is one, which I don't believe), then no 
hammering at the gates by a professional pulpit puppet, 
who knows no more about it than I do, is going to make 
any difference." 

"Ihr wollt noch bezahlt sein, ihr Tugendhaften! 

Wollt Lohn fur Tugend und Himmel fur Erden und 

Ewiges fur euer Heute haben." — Nietzsche. Indeed, 

you wish to be paid, you virtuous ones! A reward for 

your virtue and a heaven for earth and eternity for your 

present life. 

r baptism 

Proselytes had to be made clean by a ceremony of 
washing to become members of the Jewish church. Vide 

HEB. IX. 10; MATT. VII. 4; LUKE XI. 38. 

The Israelites were all baptized unto Moses in the 
cloud and in the sea ; i cor. x. 2. 

John the Baptist, baptized with water only, by im- 
mersion in the river Jordan those that confessed their 
sins ; matt. hi. 6, 11 ; acts viii. 38. 



176 HEALING IN OLD TESTAMENT— DR. FACT 

"Jesus shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and 
with fire." — matt. hi. ii; luke xii. 50; acts viii. 18; 
xi. 16. 

Jesus said: "No man can come unto me, except it 
be given unto him of the Father." — john vi. 25. 

"Except a man be born anew, he cannot see the 
kingdom of God." — john hi. 3, 5. "Except a man be 
born of water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the 
kingdom of God." — john hi. 5; vi. 47; rom. vi. 4; col. 
11. 12; cor. xii. 13. 

The only references to infant baptism and giving of 
names, are found in mark x. 14; luke i. 59-63; xvin. 16. 

The Holy Ghost is supposed to regenerate a man by 
the grace of baptism much like the sacrament of atone- 
ment, or Lord's supper ; john vi. 47-60. 

Jesus instructed that the disciples of all nations be 
baptized into the name of the Father and the Son and 
the Holy Ghost; matt, xxviii. 19. "He that believeth 
and is baptized shall be saved." — mark xvi. 16; gal. 
hi. 27. 

Baptism is another sacrament that grew up from 
indefinite testimony giving rise to much disputation and 
interpretation. Some contend that baptism is a sacrament 
of regeneration absolutely necessary to salvation, others 
that it is merely a symbolical rite of little importance. 
Some sects hold that immersion is necessary ; others that 
aspersion by affusion, pouring, or sprinkling suffices. 
Some think infants must be baptized to be saved, others 
believe that they belong ipso facto to the kingdom of God. 

A righteous man not conforming to these rituals 
cannot enter the new life. Baptism is the Shibboleth. 

HEALING 

healing in old testament 

Some cases of healing recorded in the Old Testa- 
ment are : 



Record. 


Disease. 


Agent. 


Manner. 


Num. XXV. 1-12 

1 Kings XVII. 
17-24. 


Plague that 
killed 24,000. 

No breath left 
in him; the son 
slain. 


Phinehas 
Elijah 


speared a certain man and 
woman. 

stretched himself upon the 
child three times, and 
prayed to have its soul 
returned, and he revived. 



HEALING IN NEW TESTAMENT— DR. FACT. 177 



Record. 
II Kings IV 
28-37. 



Disease. Agent. 

Death, son of Elisha 

Shunammite. 



Manner. 

lays upon the child, and put 
his mouth upon his mouth, 
and his eyes upon his eyes, 
and his hands upon his 
hands, and he stretched 
himself upon him; and the 
flesh of the child waxed 
warm. Then he returned, 
and walked in the house 
once to and fro; and went 
up, and stretched himself 
upon him; and the child 
sneezed seven times, and 
the child opened his eyes. 

said, Go and wash in Jordan 
seven times and the flesh 
shall come again to thee, 
and thou shalt be clean. 

As soon as the man touched 
the bones of Elisha, he 
revived and stood on his 
feet. 

God, according to is. lviii. 7, 8, says, Let the op- 
pressed go free, deal thy bread to the hungry, and bring 
the cast out to thy house, cover the naked. Then thy 
healing shall spring forth speedily. This might be inter- 
preted as having reference to Christ. 

Jesus himself and the disciples in his name are re- 
ported to have wrought following cures : — 



II Kings V. 
10-16 



II Kings XIII. 
21. 



Leprosy of 
Naaman, Capt. 
of the host. 

Dead man in 
sepulcher. 



Elisha 



Elisha 



HEALING IN THE NEW TESTAMENT 



Record. 
Matt. VIII. 14; 
Mark 1.30; 
Acts XXVIII. 8. 
Mark VI. 5; 
Matt. XIV. 36. 

Matt. IV. 23 

Mark VI. 56. 

Matt. XIX. 2. 

Acts III. 2-7. 

Matt. XV. 30 
Matt. XXI. 14. 
Matt. XII. 22. 
Mark VIII. 22. 

Mark X. 52. 

John IX. 1-41. 



Disease. 
Fever and 
dysentery. 

Sick, a few 



Sick, all man- 
ner of. 

Sick, divers 
diseases 

Sick, at mar- 
ket place. 

Lame, born 
thus. 

Lame 

Maimed 

Blind. 

Blind. 

Blind. 

Blind from 
birth, on Sab- 
bath. 



Agent. 
Paul 



Jesus 

Jesus 

Jesus 

Jesus, Peter 
&John 
Jesus 
Jesus 
Jesus 
Jesus 

Jesus, 

Jesus 



Manner. 



Matt. IX. 29, 30. Blind, two 



Matt. XX. 29-34. Blind, two 



Jesus 



Jesus 



by touch. 



Laying on of hand, 
touching border of gar- 
ment, 
healed them. 

touching border of garment. 

multitudes were healed. 

fastening eyes on him, in the 
name of Jesus Christ walk. 

healed them. 

spit on eyes and laid his 
hands upon him. 

Go thy way, thy faith hath 
made thee whole. 

spat on the ground and 
made clay of the spittle, 
and anointed the eyes 
with the clay, and said 
unto him, Go wash in the 
pool of Siloam. 

touched the eyes, Accord- 
ing to your faith be it done 
to you, and their eyes were 
opened. 

touched their eyes and they 
received sight. 



178 HEALING IN NEW TESTAMENT— DR. FACT 



Record. 
Mark VII. 32-37. 



Matt. XII. 22; 
XV. 30; XXI. 14. 
Matt. VIII. 6-13, 
Luke VII. 1-11. 

Matt. IX. 2. 

Mark II. 3-6, 
Luke V. 19-21, 
Acts VIII. 7. 
Acts IX. 33-34, 



Luke XIII. 11, 



John V. 5, 
Matt. IX. 20-23, 

Luke VIII. 43, 

Luke XIV. 3, 4, 

Matt. VIII. 2, 
Mark I. 40-45, 
Luke V. 12, etc. 
Luke XVII. 12, 

Matt. XII. 10, 13, 

Matt. XVII. 14-19, 

Mark IX. 18, 
Luke IX. 42, 



Luke XI. 14, 
Matt. IX. 32. 
Matt. VIII. 28, 

Mark V. 2-20, 



Mark I. 23-28, 



Disease. Agent. Manner. 

Deaf and dumb Jesus put his fingers into his ears, 

and spat, and touched his 
tongue; and looking up to 
heaven, he sighed, and 
saith to him, Be opened. 
And his ears were opened, 
and the bond of his tongue 
was loosed, and he spake 
plain. 
Jesus healed. 

Jesus Go thy way, as thou hast 
believed, so be it done 
unto thee. 

Jesus Son, be of good cheer; thy 
sins are forgiven. 

Jesus healed. 



Dumb. 

Palsy, servant 
of centurion 
lieth tormented 

Palsy. 

Palsy, lowered 
patient through 
roof. 

Palsy for 8 
years. 

Infirmity of 
spirit in woman, 
bowed down for 
18 yrs., could not 
lift herself. 

Infirmity in 
man for 38 yrs. 

Issue of blood 
in a woman 
for 12 yrs. 

Issue of blood, 
could not be 
healed by phy- 
sicians; ac- ' 
counts differ. 

Dropsy, man 
on sabbath. 

Leprosy, 



Leprosy, 10 
lepers. 

Leprosy, wither- 
ed hand, on the 
sabbath. 

Epilepsy, 

Epilepsy, youth 
from child- 
hood, dumb 
spirit dashes 
him down, he 
foameth and 
grindeth his 
teeth. 

Possessed by 
devil. 

Devil, two pos- 
sessed. 

Unclean spirit, 
man no one 
could tame. 

Unclean spirit 
in a man. 



Jesus Peter said; Aeneas, Jesus 

Christ healeth thee, arise 
and make thy bed. 

Jesus, Woman, thou art loosed 
from thine infirmity. And 
he laid his hands upon her; 
and immediately she was 
made straight, and glori- 
fied God. 

Jesus. Arise, take thy bed and 
walk. 

Jesus touched border of garment; 

Daughter be of good cheer; 
thy faith hath made thee 
whole. 

Jesus. She touched the border of 
his garment, and was 
healed. 



Jesus healed him. 

Jesus touched him, I will, be thou 

made clean; and straight- 
way he was cleansed. 

Jesus, Show yourselves to the 
priests, as they went they 
were cleansed. 

Jesus Stretch forth thine hand; 

and it was restored. 

Jesus rebuked the devil who went 

out of him. 
Jesus Thou dumb and deaf spirit, 

I command thee, come 

out of him, and enter no 

more into him. 



Jesus cast out devil, and dumb 

man spake. 
Jesus commanded the devils to 

go into the swine. 
Jesus, Come forth thou unclean 

spirit out of the man; 

2,000 rushed into the 

swine. 
Jesus, Hold thy peace, come out 

of him. 



EXORCISM— DR. FACT 



179 



Record. 


Disease. 


Agent. 


Manner. 


Matt. XV. 22-29, 


Devil, vexed 


Jesus 


0, woman great is thy 


Mark VII. 25-31, 


daughter. 




faith, be it done unto thee, 
even as thou wilt. 


Mark VIII. 16, 1.34 I 


Jesus 


cast out the spirit with a 




ed of many. 




word and healed many 
that were sick. 


Luke VIII. 2, 3, 


Devils, 7 devils 

of Mary Magda. 
Death, Lazarus 


Jesus 


healed. 


John XI. 1-45, 


Jesus, 


Lazarus come forth, Loose 








him and let him go. 


John IV. 46-54, 


Death, son on 

point of death. 
Death, Dorcas, 


Jesus, 


Go thy way, thy son liveth. 


Acts IX. 36, 


Jesus 


by Peter who prayed. 




sick and died. 




Arise, and she opened her 
eyes and sat up. 


Matt. IX. 18, 


Death, daugh- 


Jesus 


took her by the hand, and 


Mark V. 23-43, 


ter died, 




she arose. 


Luke XXII. 52, 


Ear struck off, 


Jesus 


touched and healed it. 


Matt. IV. 23, 24, 


Divers diseases, 
and torments, 
possessed with 
devils, epilep- 
tics, palsied. 


Jesus 


healed them. 



Jesus instructs disciples to heal the sick, raise the 
dead, cleanse lepers, and cast out devils. Vide matt. x. 
5-12; x.i. 

Jesus says those that are baptized and believe in my 
name shall cast out devils; they shall speak with new 
tongues; they shall take up serpents, and if they drink 
any deadly thing, it shall in no wise hurt them ; they shall 
lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover. — mark, 
xvi. 17, 18. 

"Insomuch that unto the sick were carried away 
from Paul's body, handkerchiefs or aprons, and the dis- 
ease departed from them, and the evil spirit went out." — 
acts. xix. 12. 

"Is any among you suffering? Let him pray. . . . 
Is any among you sick? Let him call for the elders of 
the church; and let them pray over him, anointing him 
with oil in the name of the Lord : and the prayer of faith 
shall save him that is sick, and the Lord shall raise him 
up . . . Confess your sins one to another, and pray one 
for another, that ye may be healed." — james v. 13-17; 
john v. 6; vii. 23; acts xi. 34. 

Gifts of healing, cf . 1 cor. xii. 9 ; as a sign of apostle- 
ship, 11 cor. xii. 12. 

EXORCISM 

These cures as described in the Bible were effected 
chiefly by faith, by direct and indirect touch as by means 
of the healer's handkerchiefs, etc., and by the applications 



180 PHYSICIANS-DR. FACT 

of a mixture of clay and spittle; for no one would dare 
say that Jesus used this materia medica merely as a pre- 
tense. 

The multitude did not seem to have regarded these 
cures as any more remarkable than those they were ac- 
customed to witness; for, with the exception of the dis- 
ciples, they did not marvel much. The inference is that 
if the cures were effected at all, the accounts of them 
were exaggerated and unreliable, like so many other 
accounts that contradict one another in the New Tes- 
tament. 

Most of the cases were possessed by devils that had 
to be exorcised. It is quite as easy for a patient to be- 
lieve that he has become dispossessed as possessed of 
imaginary beings, if he is credulous and has faith in the 
healer. "L'idee suggeree et acceptee, tend a se faire 
acte," the idea suggested and accepted, tends to happen. 
It matters not whether the agent was a divine healer, 
religious teacher, a magician, or a charlatan, a "Christian 
Scientist" or a real scientist. 

Since Jesus would not have used sophistry, he must 
have believed in devils, if the Bible reports correctly. 
To-day there are probably few Christians that believe 
that there are devils, or that anyone can be possessed by 
them. If some then, reject this doctrine as being incredi- 
ble, like so many others, what in the Bible remains that 
is worthy of credit ? 

If these "cures" had been effected without faith on 
the part of the patient, yes, contrary to his belief then 
immagination could not have entered as a factor, and 
divine intervention would have seemed more plausible. 
The "vis medicatrix naturae" which every physician recog- 
nizes as his indispensable collaborator, must not be ig- 
nored as a factor, if it does not of itself constitute that 
divine, miraculous and curative force. 

PHYSICIANS 

In this connection it is interesting to review some 
of the references to the physician, the pharmacist, and to 
medicine. 

Asa was diseased in his feet; yet in his disease he 
sought not the Lord, but the physicians; cf. 11 chron. 

XVI. 12. 



MAGICIANS, ETC.— DR. FACT 181 

When by faith and with words they tried to comfort 
Job, he said to Zophar, Ye are all physicians of no value; 
job xiii. 4. 

"Is there no balm in Gilead? Is there no physician 
there? Why then is not the health of the daughter of 
my people recovered ?" — jer. viii. 22. 

"Luke, the beloved physician." — col. iv. 14. 

"And a woman, which had an issue of blood twelve 
years, and had suffered many things of many physicians, 
and had spent all that she had, and was nothing bettered, 
but rather grew worse." — mark v. 26; luke viii. 43; 
MATT. ix. 20. 

"They that are whole have no need of a physician, 
but they that are sick." — matt. ix. 12; luke v. 31. 

"Physician heal thyself." — luke ix. 23. Jesus here 
refers to himself as the physician in the parable. 

apothecaries 

Hananiah is one of the apothecaries referred to in 

nehem. in. 8. For art of perfumer, see ex. xxx. 25, 33, 

35 ; xxxvii. 20. 

OJ * medicine 

Thou hast no healing medicine; jer. xxx. 13. In 
vain dost thou use many medicines; there is no healing 
for thee; jer. xlvi. ii. Is there no balm in Gilead? jer. 
viii 22. The leaf of the tree of healing; ezek. xlvii. 12. 
A merry heart doeth good like a medicine ; prov. xvii. 22. 

Embalmer. — Embalmed and put in a coffin; gen. 

L * 2 "' MAGICIANS, ETC. 

As the sick, the lame, the blind, the deaf and dumb, 
those stricken by the plague, or suffering from "morbus 
sacer," and divers other diseases, were at the time thought 
to be afflicted by God for trial or punishment, the patient 
looked to the Lord or to his representatives, the prophets 
or priests, for help by prayer, fasting, religious rites, and 
ceremonies. 

Those that were supposed to be possessed by Satan 
or his host of evil spirits, or were suffering from some 
mysterious visitation, dumb palsy, alienation, or trance, 
had recourse to religious healers and also to magicians 
and sorcerers who by charms, fetichism of all kinds, by 
incantations, and concoctions, pretended to effect cures. 



182 MIRACLES— DR. FACT 

We can easily understand how a hysterical paralytic 
confined to bed for years, got up suddenly at the com- 
mand of some one believed to be endowed with miracu- 
lous power; how a person in a faint or in a trance, 
thought to be dead, would quickly revive when spoken to 
loudly and authoritatively. It is done to-day as much as 
it was in the time of Christ. 

The physicians of the Jews were not on a par with 
those of the Greeks as evidenced by the works of Hippoc- 
rates written about 400 years before Christ. 

MIRACLES 

Miraculum, strangeness, wonderfulness ; a wonder, 
marvel, Oavfia; a thing, unusual; an object of wonder 
or surprise ; a portent, sign ; a supernatural deed by man. 

Some think miracles happen in accordance with a 
law that seldom operates and is therefore unfamiliar; 
others, that the miracle suspends for the time, existing 
laws, or that the supernatural supersedes the natural 
law. The orthodox Christian has the same faith in the 
truth and necessity of miracles as the people had for 
whose edification they were supposed to have been per- 
formed. They believe that God thus convinced unbe- 
lievers of his existence and power ; and that his prophets 
were permitted to work wonders, for the same reason. 
Christ the Son of God, was to be found and identified by 
such special signs of God. 

The angel of the Lord announced what the Mes- 
sianic prophets predicted; the star in the east went be- 
fore to reveal the birth of Christ; the dove descended to 
identify, that John who preceded for that purpose might 
recognize him. Jesus worked wonders that the people 
might realize his superhuman, his divine powers ; for how 
otherwise would he have differed from other good men. 
The miracles were the proofs that what was said or 
commanded was the divine Will; and that the belief in 
them was essential to Christianity and the integrity of 
the Bible. 

The biased, dogmatic opinion of the orthodox rests 
upon his implicit belief in the truth of the Bible as the 
inspired work of God. Man can neither add to the Bible 
nor subtract from it, without questioning the very word 



ORTHODOX BELIEF— DR. FACT 183 

of God himself, which would spell the loss of faith and 
life. Vide rev. xxii. 18, 19. 

THE LOSS OF FAITH 

Judging by the frequent controversies that appear in 
our daily papers regarding miracles, and supernatural 
events, there are an ever-growing number of leading 
clergymen who regard the Bible as a human testimony 
of God, and therefore full of human errors. They be- 
lieve, it seems to me, the spirit of the Bible rather than the 
figures of speech, miracles, and the like, conveyed by the 
body of words ; the work of mortal minds and hands. 

The scholarly theologians are particularly outspoken 
in the search of divine truth. They are men that have 
had all the advantages of the orthodox minister plus the 
benefits of the theological student. Their opinion differs 
from that generally entertained by Christendom during 
all these ages of its growth. They reason that some 
miracles are merely figures of speech, or exaggerated 
narratives based on facts or legends, and argue from uni- 
versal experience and observation, from scientific re- 
search, and from facts based on history, that some mira- 
cles are improbable, others impossible, most of them 
unnecessary, and all of them rather a hindrance than a 
help in gaining converts. 

ORTHODOX BELIEF 

When people believed the sun stood still at the com- 
mand of Joshua, they thought the sun traveled around 
the earth, that the earth was flat and covered by the dome 
of heaven adorned with moon and stars to light up the 
earth; that the earth was the only land especially sep- 
arated from heaven, and that God created all this for 
his favored creature, man. 

It was also believed at one time that man could be 
possessed by the devil, and that witchcraft existed, for 
which burning at the stake was thought to be righteous 
punishment. Now there are probably no orthodox Chris- 
tians that have not outgrown these more palpable super- 
stitions. 

Thus it is likely that the orthodox will always follow 
slowly in the wake of their scholarly leaders, although 



184 CLERICAL CRITICS OF THE BIBLE— DR. FACT 

they may ever be loud in denouncing them for betrayal 
of trust and heresy. 

The non-Christian being without faith, cannot under- 
stand, except because of heredity and environment, how it 
is possible for anyone to believe in such a travesty of 
God and his supposed signs and wonders. 

CLERICAL CRITICS OF THE BIBLE 

Rev. Wm. H. Babcock, pastor of the First Reformed 
Church, N. Y., would, if given permission, speak the 
truth for two years. 

Prof. R. M. Wenley, University of Michigan, at the 
Episcopal Congress said: "Discrepancies fill the New 
Testament." He disputes the biography of Jesus. 

Rev. W. Gladden of Des Moines, Iowa, believes no 
longer in the Gospel of Jesus, and thinks the Golden 
Rule is ignored. 

Sir Oliver Lodge, Prof, of Physics at the University 
of Birmingham, offers a scientific catachism that recog- 
nizes the Darwinian theory. 

Abbe Loisy, a French modernist, defies the clergy to 
show the authenticity of the Bible. 

Detroit, May 13, 1908. — The Episcopal Congress as- 
sails the truthfulness of the Bible. 

Rev. Loring W. Batten, Prof, of Old Testament 
Exegesis in the General Theological Seminary, N. Y., be- 
lieves Old Testament history to be of doubtful authority. 

Rev. Ernest M. Paddock, Rector of Emmanuel 
Church, Allegheny, Pa., does not credit the authors of the 
Old Testament, but thinks it a gradual growth. 

Rev. Lestern bradner of St. John's Church, Provi- 
dence, R. I., says higher criticism is a reconstruction of 
history. 

Rev. H. E. Fosbroke, Prof, of Hebrew and Old 
Testament Literature at the Nashotah Theological Sem- 
inary, argued that religious customs of the Hebrews 
were borrowed from nations among whom they lived. 

Dr. Algernon Crapsey, unfrocked Rector of St. An- 
drew's Episcopal Church, Rochester, N. Y., and Dr. M. 
M. Mangasarian, Lecturer of the Independent Religious 
Society, had a public debate on the subject of the his- 
torical Christ 



MIRACLES— DR. FACT 185 

Some other learned leaders in search of the truth 
are : Prof. Herbert L. Willett of the University Divinity 
School, Pastor of the Baptists' and Disciples' Memorial 
Church. Rev. James Gordon, Watervliet, Mich. Prof. 
Frank Hugh Foster of Olivet, Mich., in the American 
Journal of Theology. Prof. George Burman Foster. 
Prof. Albert G. Coe, of the Northwestern University 
Association, Editor of the American Journal of Theology. 

There are many other distinguished men that should 
be named here as fearless champions of the cultivation of 
consistency and of truth, but for want of space and time, 
and lack of information, they are regretfully omitted. 

MIRACLES 

Miracles of all kinds, those relating to cures and 
those that excite wonder and strengthen belief, those 
that had for their object the sustenance and protection 
of the chosen people, those aiding them in their wars, 
and those which punished their enemies, as well as those 
that resurrected the dead, have always been considered, 
except by the credulous, the weakest part of the Gospel, 
taxing the credulity of man even more than all the many 
inconsistencies, cruelties, obscenities, and other faith 
trying Biblical stories. 

The first doubts of a Christian are usually engen- 
dered by these preposterous signs which violate not only 
every known law of nature, but also all common sense 
and human experience. 

A perfectly natural but uncommon event may seem 
supernatural and miraculous to the ignorant or to those 
of little experience. The impression a natural phenome- 
non makes when witnessed for the first time is one of 
wonder, inspiring awe and fear. Unable to find an ex- 
planation, it is not at all strange that any event appar- 
ently enshrouded in mystery should be attributed to God. 

Variously affected by the same occurrence, witnesses 
relate their personal impressions which might differ ma- 
terially from one another and from what actually oc- 
curred. Hearsay accounts, we know, grow more di- 
vergent from the truth the more often they are repeated. 
Is it any wonder that those who finally record them 
should interpolate their own views until all fact is lost 
in fiction? 



186 MIRACLES— DR. FACT 

Men of wider experience who, of course, are always 
the few, may not see in such event anything new or 
supernatural. 

If recorded "miracles" were a proof of the existence 
of God; if they were intended to demonstrate God's 
omnipotence, his will and wishes concerning the affairs 
of man, then the miraculous in Grecian, Roman, Teu- 
tonic mythologies, or in any religious belief, should be 
accorded the same credence in proving the power of the 
deity in question. 

For over a thousand years the Greeks and others 
implicitly believed in the truth of their unnatural legends 
concerning Jupiter, Juno, and all the many other gods 
and demi-gods, and their "supernatural" doings. 

The followers of other beliefs are as sincere and as 
capable of judgment and even more numerous than the 
Christians. They believe and have faith in what is re- 
corded in their respective sacred books. Why should 
their faith be any more fallacious than that of the 
Christians ? 

For many years miracles have been the subject of 
discussion. Many scholarly theologians who search for 
the truth even in the Bible, do not believe them. Faith 
in signs and marvels is now fast disappearing among 
the masses of the Christians. 

Besides the miraculous cures of the New Testament, 
God wrought wonders and signs through his prophets, 
his Son Jesus, and the apostles. 

Lot's wife became a pillar of salt Lintels Ex. XII. 23 

on looking back Gen. XIX. 26 Pillars of fire Ex. XIII. 21 

Jacob wrestled with God and pre- Divides sea Ex. XIV. 16-27 

vailed Gen. XXXII. 24 Water made sweet Ex. XV. 25 

Wonders of Moses Ex. III. 20 Bread-rain Ex. XVI. 4 

Rod Ex. IV. 3 Quails Ex. XVI. 13 

Leprous hand Ex. IV 7 Smites rock for water. .Ex. XVII. 5 

Water to blood Ex. IV*. 9 Hands of Moses held up to win 

Fish die in bloody rivers ,/•• .......... ..Lx. XVII. 12 

Ex VII 17 Moses went to God on mountain 

Frogs: : : : : : : : : : : : : : : :^: vni. » Ma ; • -,•• • • • • • ■ • • • • fe - x • ■*%**■£ 

Murrain Ex. IX. 3 Moses be holds form of the Lord 

Boils and blains Jlx. IX. 9 Num XII 8 

Pest Ex. IX. 15 Rock and water*. '. '. '. '. '. '. . Num. XX. 8 

Hail fire Ex. IX. 23 Fiery serpent Num. XXI. 6 

Locusts Ex. X. 4, 12 Brazen serpent Num. XXI. 9 

Darkness Ex. X. 23 II Kings XVIII. 4; John III. 14 

First born Ex. XL 5 Ass speaks to Balaam 

Passover Ex. XII. 13 Num. XXII. 28 



MIRACLES— DR. FACT 



187 



Plague that killed 24,000 stayed 

Num. XXV. 9 

Waters of Jordan cut off 

Josh. III. 13 

Walls fall from shouting 

Josh. VI 

Lord stoning the Amorites. . 

Josh. X 

Sun stood still Josh. X, 

The fleece Judges VI 

Flames of altar. .. .Judges XIII. 

Samson and lion Judges XIV. 6 

Honey from body of Hon.... 

Judges XIV. 9 

Smote 1,000 men with jawbone of 

ass Judges XV. 16 

Samson carried city-gates up moun- 
tain Judges XVI. 3 

Dream of Solomon..! Kings III. 14 
Ass and lion standing by carcass 

I Kings XIII. 28 

Elijah; meal and oil until rain 

I Kings XVII. 14 

Elijah restored soul by prayer 

I Kings XVII. 20 

Elijah divided the waters and 

crossed II Kings II. 7 

Elijah went to heaven in whirlwind 

II Kings II. 11 

Elisha divided Jordan with Elijah's 

mantle II Kings II. 13 

Healed waters II Kings II. 22 

Water red as blood 

II Kings III. 22 

Oil provided to pay debt 

II Kings IV. 4 

Son born II Kings IV. 15 

Dead son restored by 

II Kings IV. 34-36 

Food mor many. . . .II Kings IV. 42 
Leprosy cured by washing 7 

times in the Jordan 

II Kings V. 7-10 

Made iron swim.... II Kings VI. 6 
Lord caused blindness by Elisha's 

prayer II Kings VI. 18 

Elisha's bones revived dead man 

II Kings XIII. 21 



Isaiah's prayer turned shadow back 

II Kings XX. 10 

Deceased arise.. Ps. LXXXVIII. 10 
Mountains bowing, hills skipping 

Ps. CXIV. 4 

Dream of resurrection; clothed 

bones with flesh and life.... 

Ezek. XXXVII. 6 

Interpretation of dream 

Dan. II. 44-49 

Three men in fiery furnace 

Dan. III. 23 

Interpretation of dreams 

....Dan. IV. 23 

Daniel unhurt in lion's den... 

Dan. VI. 18-23 

Jonah and whale Jonah I-IV 

Three days and nights in whale 

Matt. XII. 40 

Jonah as sign to Ninevites 

Luke XI. 30 

Angel of annunciation 

Luke II. 8-11 

Star in the East Matt. II. 2-9 

Zacharias Luke I. 76 

Sign of the dove Mark I. 10 

Five Loaves, 2 fish, fed 5,000, 12 

baskets over John VI. 9-14; 

Matt. XIV. 16-21; Mark VI. 41-45; 

Luke IX. 13-18. 
Multitude fed on 7 loaves, few 

fish; 7 baskets over 

Matt. XV. 34-38; Matt XVI. 9-12; 

Mark VIII. 6-10. 
Marvelous catch of fish, Peter 

Luke V. 5-9 

Jesus walking on the sea 

John VI. 19; Matt. XIV. 25 

Fig tree withered by Jesus 

Matt. XXL 19 

Jesus turned water into wine.. 

John II. 8-10 

Vision of Angel of God 

Acts X. 3 

Peter sees vessel descending from 

heaven Acts X. 9 

Angel of Lord liberates Peter.. 

Acts XII. 4-11 

The Voice of God. — The voice of the Lord God; 
gen. in. 8. God spoke to Jacob ; gen. xxxv. i, 10 ; xlvi. 2. 
God called Moses, ex. hi. 4; iv. 19; xxxiii. 11. Voice 
of the Lord out of the fire ; deut. iv. 12 ; 33. We shall 
die if we hear the voice of the Lord, deut. v. 25. Elijah 
heard a still small voice, 1 kings xix. 12. Voice of the 
Lord, ps. xxix. 5. A sound came from heaven and filled 
them with the Holy Spirit, and every man heard in his 
own language, acts ii. 1-13. Peter heard a voice, acts 
xi. 7. 

God Appeared. — The Lord appeared to Abraham; 
gen. xvii. 1 ; xviii. 1 ; xxvi. 24. The Lord appeared 
to Jacob, gen. xlviii. 3. 



188 PURITAN WITCHCRAFT-DR. FACT 

The Jews did not believe in the signs and wonders 
done by the hands of the disciples; acts xiv. 1-5. 

MAGICIANS AND WITCHCRAFT 

The Devil, the archenemy of God, was thought to 
have great power to do evil, and was always tempting 
man to enter into a covenant with him. Man would sell 
his soul to the Devil for the power to do evil to others, 
especially his enemies, be it to destroy crops by con- 
jured storms, or by causing pain and sorrow, disease 
and ruin to those he hated. 

The Old Testament prohibits divination, the prac- 
tice of augury, sorcery, enchantment, consulting familiar 
spirits, necromancy, and witchcraft, as abominations. 
See deut. xviii. 10-13; 11 chron. xxxiii. 6; dan. v. 
ii-i9; aam. xxviii; ix. l6; lev. xix. 26; ii kings xxi. 
6 ; xxiii. 24. 

"They shall surely be put to death." — lev. xx. 27; 
ex. xxii. 18. Saul was slain for consulting a familiar 
spirit; 1 chron. x. 13, 14; 1 sam. xxxi. 4; mic. v. 12. 

Sorcery and heresy were considered identical during 
the Inquisition of the eleventh century. 

In 1484 and thereabouts, edicts of the pope decreed 
that anything occurring out of the ordinary routine of 
daily experience was witchcraft, and the accused was 
doomed to torture and death. 

In Geneva, 1515, 500 persons were burned in three 
months. The same intemperate fury raged throughout 
Europe. 

^ PURITAN WITCHCRAFT 

During the Reformation, Queen Elizabeth, 1562, 
made witchcraft a capital punishment by statute. 

An able observer thus describes the poor victim: 
"An old woman with a wrinkled face, a furred brow, a 
bairy lip, a gobber tooth, a squint eye, a squeaking voice, 
or a scolding tongue, having a ragged coat on her back, 
a spindle in her hand, and a dog by her side — a wretched, 
infirm, and impotent creature, pelted and persecuted by 
all the neighborhood because the farmer's cart had 
stuck in the gateway, or some idle boy had pretended to 
spit needles and pins for the sake of a holiday from 
school or work." — Chambers's Encyc. 






JUDAS ISCARIOT-DR. FACT 189 

During the Long Parliament 3,000 perished. In 
Scotland, where the spirit of "Puritanism" was strong, 
the clergy were the great witch-finders. There were 
4,000 victims up to 1722. 

Among the Puritans of our own country that dis- 
tinguished themselves in this deplorable fanaticism were 
"Rev. Cotton Mather, a prodigy of learning and piety, 
chief instigator, fanatic, noted for credulity and blind 
cruelty; and Rev. Samuel Parris, minister of Salem, 
1692." 

On a visit to a fellow-student in Salem, I was shown 
the places where these poor old women met their cruel 
fate, where they were sacrificed as a sin-offering by the 
humble lambs of Jesus Christ in the land of the Puri- 
tans ; :he refuge of religious liberty. 

"Dr. Sprenger computes the entire number of per- 
sons who have been burned as witches during the Chris- 
tian epoch at nine millions." 

The last of these crimes occurred in Essex, 1863, by 
drowning a "wizard." Thus all over the world where 
the Christian religion prevailed, the good and faithful be- 
lievers in Jesus Christ and the Almighty Father, showed 
their piety and devotion to God by helping him fight sins 
and the Devil who was getting too powerful. They 
lived up to their covenant with God, not to worship any 
other gods. 

Think of it, 9,000,000 men and women murdered by 
religious fanaticism, by professed followers of the teach- 
ings of Jesus, by Christians who lay claims to a special 
kind of divine morality, and who boast that the progress 
of civilization was due to Christianity. 

JUDAS ISCARIOT 

Peter said about the betrayer, "Brethren, it is need- 
ful that the scriptures should be fulfilled, which the Holy 
Ghost spake before by the mouth of David concerning Ju- 
das ; acts i. 16-20. For it is written in the book of Psalms, 
"Let his habitation be desolate, and let no man dwell 
therein"; ps. lxix. 25; and his office let another take"; 
ps. cix. 8. 

"The Son of man shall be delivered up into the 
hands of men." — luke ix. 44. "For the Son of man 



190 SCAPE GOAT— DR. FACT 

indeed goeth, as it hath been determined; but woe unto 
that man through whom he is betrayed/' — luke xxii. 
21, Idem mark xiv. 10, 18, 20, 21, 27, 45; matt. xxvi. 
14, 21, 23,47, 49;xxvii. 3, 5. 

"And not one of them perished, but the son of per- 
dition; that the scripture might be fulfilled/' — john 
xvii. 12. 

Judas was to deliver Jesus for thirty pieces of sil- 
ver; matt. xxvi. 15, 25, 47, 48. Judas repented and 
brought back the silver. 5 And he went away and 
hanged himself." — xxvu. 3, 5. 

"He dies, falling headlong, he burst asunder in the 
midst, and all his bowels gushed out." — acts 1. 18. 

"For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were 
that believed not, and who it was that should betray 
him." — john vi. 64. 

scape-goat 

"He it is, for whom I shall dip the sop, and give it 
him. So, when he had dipped the sop, he taketh and 
giveth it to Judas, the son of Simon Iscariot. And after 
the sop, then entered Satan into him. Jesus therefore 
saith unto him, That thou doest, do quickly." — john 
xiii. 26, 2y. According to John, Judas did not kiss to 
betray, nor does he speak of receiving money, as do most 
of the other apostles, john xviii. 2 ; and "we know that 
his witness is true." — john xxi. 24. 

Peter asked Jesus about Judas, "What shall this man 
do? I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to 
thee?" — john xxi. 21, 22. 

Jesus selected the twelve apostles for their integrity 
and faith from among his other disciples and sent them 
out to preach, heal the sick, raise the dead, cleanse the 
lepers, and cast out devils of the lost sheep of the house 
of Israel. Vide matt. x. 5. 

Yet not one of them was loyal to Jesus, for he said : 
"All ye shall be offended in me this night." — matt. xxvi. 
36. 

Even of Peter, one of the most beloved, Jesus said : 
"Simon, behold, Satan asked for you, that he might sift 
you as wheat; but I made supplication for thee, that thy 
faith fail not; and do thou when once thou hast turned 
again, stablish thy brethren. And he said unto him, 



PREDESTINED CONDEMNATION— DR. FACT 191 

Lord, with thee I am ready to go both to prison and to 
death. And he said, I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not 
crow this day until thou shalt thrice deny that thou 
knowest me." — luke xxii. 31-34. When asked, Peter 
"began to curse, and swear, I know not this man." — 
mark xiv. 71. 

The Lord had made supplication that Peter's faith 
should not fail. He did not do so for Judas, so that 
what was ordained might come to pass. 

PREDESTINED CONDEMNATION 

Can men who deny and swear away their own Lord 
in the time of greatest need, be believed under oath? 
Can they be considered fair and truthful witnesses to 
give testimony in the Bible? 

Poor Judas was predestined by election to carry out 
such despicable role and suffer the ignominy for all time, 
without a voice in the matter, but merely that things 
might come to pass as determined by old prophets. He 
delivered up Jesus to what? john xiii. 31, says, that 
when, therefore, Judas was gone out, to do quickly as 
ordered, Jesus said, Now is the Son of man glorified, and 
God is glorified in him. In other words, Judas was to 
deliver Jesus to his glory. Instead of disdain, he ought 
to be esteemed and honored for submissively making so 
great a sacrifice by suffering eternal opprobrium, which, 
indeed, is not equaled by any other man. 

Does it seem credible that an average man would 
betray his best friend for a little silver, which, under 
similar conditions, he could not use and did not need; 
how much less credible in a man who excelled most of 
his brethren to such an extent as to be elected an apostle 
by Jesus. 

Did not Jesus know the value of a man? Did he 
not know from the beginning who it was that would be- 
tray him ? 

If he did, would it be right to testify or claim that 
he made a wicked man an apostle in preference to one 
of the many good among his disciples? Would he send 
a bad man to preach, heal, raise the dead, and cast out 
devils of the innocent, helpless lost sheep of his Israelitic 
fold ? What are we obliged to infer, if he did know ? If 
the scriptures testify the truth as to his character, Judas 



192 SIN— DR. FACT 

could not exercise his free will. As shown above, ac- 
cording to John and others, he had no choice ; it was de- 
termined for him. Why, then, should Jesus say, "But 
woe unto that man through whom the Son of man is 
betrayed! good were it for that man if he had not 
been born." — matt. xxvi. 24. 

REPENTANCE WITHOUT MERCY 

"Let his habitation be made desolate," acts i. 20, is 
taken from ps. lxix. 25, "Let their habitations be made 
desolate. Let none dwell in their tents. The plural had 
to be changed to make it agree with Judas. 

"Judas repented himself and brought back the thirty 
pieces of silver to the chief priests and elders, saying, 
I have sinned in that I betrayed innocent blood." — matt, 
xxvii. 3. 

If that were true where would be the mercy of 
Jesus ? 

How men of superior virtue like the apostles, who 
were constantly taught by Jesus to live righteously, who 
saw him do wonders which can only be done by the pow- 
er of God, who themselves by the faith in his divinity, 
healed the sick and raised the dead, should be so little 
affected, so little convinced by these startling feats which 
were contrary to anything they had ever experienced 
before and contrary to the laws of nature, should be so 
little influenced as to doubt and deny their Lord Jesus 
when he needed them most, does not seem to me possi- 
ble. It was to me another obstacle when my youthful 
imagination was seeking divine truth and justice in the 
Bible. sm 

"For there is no man that sinneth not." — 1 kings 
viii. 46. "All have sinned." — rom. hi. 23. "Surely 
there is not a righteous man on earth that doeth good 
and sinneth not." — eccl. vii. 20. "He that is without 
sin among you, let him first cast a stone at her." — john 
viii. 7. "If I had not come and spoken unto them, they 
had not had sin; but now they have no excuse for their 
sin." — john xv. 22. 

"The Lord hath made every thing for his own end: 
yea, even the wicked for the day of the evil." — prov. 
xvi. 4. 



THE SACRIFICE— DR. FACT 193 

"I am the Lord, and there is no one else. I form 
the light and create darkness; I make peace, and create 
evil; I am the Lord that doeth all these things/' — is. 
xlv. 7. 

' TEMPTATION 

Notwithstanding the Bible's teachings of man's sin- 
ful and faulty nature, and depending absolutely on the 
will of his maker, man is cautioned and threatened to 
avoid the temptations which he cannot resist. 

"Watch and pray that ye enter not in temptation: 
the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak." — matt, 
xxvi. 41 ; mark xiv. 38. 

"And those seeds on the rock are they which, when 
they have heard, receive the word with joy; and these 
have no root, which for a while believe, and in time of 
temptation fall away." — luke viii. 13. 

"There hath no temptation taken you, but such as 
man can bear; but God is faithful, who will not suffer 
you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with 
the temptation make also the way of escape, that ye may 
be able to endure it." — 1 cor. x. 13; tames i. 12-16; 11 
peter 11. 9. 

"But man is born unto trouble/' — job v. 7. 

If then every man has sinned, there can be no right- 
eous one, or else God did suffer you to be tempted above 
that ye are able. 

MERCY 

"Let thy mercies speedily prevent us." — ps. lxxix. 
8. "For with the Lord there is mercy." — ps. cxxx. 7. 
"There is forgiveness with thee." — ps. cxxx. 4. "For 
his mercy endureth forever." — ps. cxxxvi. 1. "I am 
merciful, saith the Lord, I will not keep anger for ever." 
— JER. in. 12. My compassion ; hos. xi. 8. 

THE SACRIFICE 

With the dawn of intelligence, man groped about in 
dark superstition; grateful for favors from the Lord, 
fearful lest he incur divine wrath and be punished for his 
wrong-doing. He endeavored to ward off God's ven- 
geance and to propitiate him with offerings and bloody 
sacrifices of a sweet savour or other acceptable gift as 
ransom. In his simplicity he bribed the divine justice of 



194 VICARIOUS EXPIATION— DR. FACT 

God by flattering divine vanity, hoping to reconcile him 
and obtain forgiveness instead of well deserved punish- 
ment. It did not seem incongruous to subvert divine 
Justice by making God a party, conniving, abetting, and 
condoning his crimes. 

Blood-curdling horrors were committed by those 
classic sinners in their religious frenzy to expiate their 
crimes. In self-abnegation the dearest lives were placed 
in the burning embrace of Moloch, thus adding crime to 
atone for crime. Vide jer. ii. 13. My people have com- 
mitted two evils. 

Better the sinner had sacrificed his own person, for 
sin is of a personal nature and cannot be shifted or re- 
moved. The self-abnegation of the ascetic and devout 
monk, recluse, hermit, flagellant, and Sabbatarian, is 
laudable as long as others are not forced to suffer with 
them for their sins. Christians should be satisfied with 
the sacrifice of one who was sent by God to be crucified 
for the redemption of their sins and not permit the 
massacre of any more Jews to expiate for the atonement 
of Jesus. 

Since the redemption by Jesus was necessary to save 
the sinners, and they accepted the idea that he died for 
them, they ought not also sacrifice those who were in- 
strumental to procure their absolution from sin, to fur- 
ther conciliate God for the death of Jesus and thus add 
to the sins Christ has to bear for them. Such vicarious 
sacrifices offer a premium for the commission of crime. 

VICARIOUS EXPIATION 

The belief that a sinner can, by qualifying himself, 
have another pay the penalty for his wrong, was sincere 
and in good faith and according to the light of the age. 
Thousands of good, trusting people of the present would 
be made disconsolate should they be led to think of it and 
lose the support upon which they lean. More thought 
will give less faith, but will ultimately compensate by 
giving us self-reliance to receive the truth as it becomes 
known. Education alone will make us more just and less 
superstitious. Religion has to follow reluctantly and en- 
dure the scrutinizing search-light of progressing civili- 
zation. 



REMISSION OF SINS-DR. FACT 195 

VAIN OFFERINGS 

According to Moses, God gave minute instructions 
in offerings and sacrifices for the atonement of the sins 
of the Israelites. Some other prophets inconsistently 
discourage the practice; cf. jer. vii. 22. Samuel says 
to obey is better than to sacrifice, 1 sam. xv. 22; ps. L. 
8-10; li. 18, 19; is. 1. 11. 

The Lord asks the rulers of Sodom and Gomorrah : 
"To what purpose is the multitude of your sacrifices? 
(13) Bring no more vain oblations; incense is an abom- 
ination to me; new moon, and sabbath, the calling of as- 
semblies; (14) Your appointed feasts my soul hateth: 
they are a trouble unto me; I am weary to bear them." 
— is. 1. 11-14. 

These offerings probably offended by taking the 
form of undisguised bribes and were repugnant to the 
sense of justice. 

The reason for the sinner shedding the blood of 
some other being in expiation for his sins is given in 

LEV. XVII. 11. 

The scape-goat is mentioned in lev. xvi. 21, and 
as to the suffering and slaughter for the transgressor 
see is. liii. ; ps. xxii. 

"Christ died for the ungodly. For scarcely for a 
righteous man will one die." — rom. v. 7. 

remission of sins 

The sinners (jer. xxxiv. 18) of the world who 
repented, (matt. iv. 17; v. 3-1 1; vi. 12) confessed, and 
in faith reformed (mark xvi. 16; luke xv. ii), could 
by praying for forgiveness (rom. v. 20, 21; 1 cor. xv. 
3) of sins (1 john 1. 7; rom. iv. 25; acts v. 31 ; col. 
11. 14) overcome the justice of God and the deserved 
punishment by the intercession (rom. viii. 34) of the 
mediator Jesus (1. tim. ii. 5). 

For God so loved (john xv. 13; acts xx. 35) the 
world that he gave his only begotten Son (john hi. 16, 
17). God sent the Son that we should be saved through 

him (JOHN XII. 47; ROM. VIII. 3, 32; HEB. X. 10; ROM. 

iv. 25). 

"Behold, the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin 
of the world" (john 1. 29; luke ii. 34). 



196 MORALITY— DR. FACT 

As a ransom for many (mark x. 44; tim. it, 6; 
matt. xx. 28), in the remission of sins (matt. xxvi. 
28) he suffers (mark ix. 12; luke xxiv. 46) and re- 
deems from sin (col. i. 14; 11. 14; gal. hi. 13; 11 peter 
11. 1) by vicarious sacrifice (1 peter i. 19; 11 cor. v. 
21 ; luke xxiv. 46; is. liii; PS. XXIl). 

He satisfies and propitiates God (rom. hi. 25 ; 1. 
john in. 2; iv. 10) so that reconciliation (rom. v. 10, 
11, 12, 21; vi. 6, 7; col. 1. 20-22; 11 cor. v. 19) and 
atonement is accomplished by the grace of God (gal. ii. 

20, 21; ROM. HI. 23; EPH. II. 8; HEB. II. 9; IX. 11-28) 

and for which Christ died (is. liii.; ps. xxii. ; rom. 
v. 6, 8; 11. cor. v. 14; gal. 1. 14; john x. 11). Dele- 
gated propitiation to priests (heb. ii. 17; v. i; ix. 28). 

morality 

A perfect life consists in the pursuit of man's greatest 
welfare, and is identical with life in correspondence with 
the laws of nature and in harmony with the will of God. 

Man's life is thus perfect and righteous and happy 
when the individual does not voluntarily or by error in- 
jure his person or that of another, either physically or 
morally, directly or indirectly, actively or passively. 

The greatest self-love or selfishness of man for the 
security of his own interests, demands respect for the 
equal welfare of others, otherwise there would be con- 
flict of interests, and no one safe in the enjoyment of 
life. "Quod tibi fieri non vis, alteri ne feceris" It is 
simply and clearly expressed in the various forms of the 
Golden Rule. 

Naturally every individual endeavors in his own way 
to secure the greatest good for himself, but owing to de- 
fects of his being, he may not be able to distinguish and 
elect the right choice, or he may not have foresight 
enough to think of the possible consequences of his 
choice, or his emotion or impulse may be so overpower- 
ing that his will seems in abeyance, or he may make 
an error in judgment when using his free will. 

Necessity at times compels an individual to do a 
wrong knowingly, in order to avoid a greater evil, such 
as homicide to save lives, or theft of necessities for sav- 
ing the lives of others. An employer, because of keen 



THE POTTER'S WILL-DR. FACT 197 

competition, may be obliged to give wages only ade- 
quate to provide for the necessities of the toiler's family. 
The employe on being discharged because of age or in- 
firmity, and failing to secure help, may be obliged to 
steal food to prevent his family dying of starvation. 
Val Jean in Les Miserables illustrates such a case, 

The free will of the perfect man is frequently over- 
come by imperative circumstances or uncontrollable and 
unavoidable environment. It is hardly conceivable that 
man should willingly do what he knows would not be for 
his best. , 

THE POTTER S WILL 

"For as the Father raiseth the dead and quickeneth 
them, even so the Son also quickeneth whom he will" — 
JOHN v. 21. 

"So then he hath mercy on whom he will, and whom 
he will he hardeneth" — rom. ix. 18. 

(19) "Thou wilt say then unto me, Why doth he 
still find fault? For who withstandeth his will? (20) 
Nay, but, O man, who art thou that repliest against 
God? Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it, 
Why didst thou make me thus? (21) Or hath the potter 
not the. right over the clay, from the same lump to make 
one part a vessel unto honour, and another unto dishon- 
our? (idem vide is. xxix. 16.) (30.) The gentiles, 
which follozved not after righteousness, attained to right- 
eousness, even the righteousness which is of faith; (31) 
but Israel, following after a law of righteousness, did not 
arrive at that law. (32) Because they sought it not by 
faith, but as it were by works" — rom. ix. 

Contra: Righteousness apart from works; faith, 
rom. iv. 6. Yet james in 11. 17, 18, 26, says, "Faith, 
if it have not works, is dead in itself/' 

"There is a righteous man that perisheth in his 
righteousness, and there is a wicked man that prolong- 
eth his life in his evil-doing. (16) Be not righteous over 
much; neither make thyself over wise; why shouldest 
thou destroy thyself? (17) Be not over much wicked, 
neither be thou foolish; why shouldest thou die before 
thy time?" — eccl. vii. 15. 

"I will give them an heart to know me." — jer. 
xxiv. 7. 



198 UNNECESSARY EXPIATION— DR. FACT 

"And I will give them one heart, and I will put a 
new spirit within you." — ezek. xi. 19. 

TRANSGRESSION 

If a man wilfully did wrong with knowledge afore- 
thought, then he is responsible for his own sins and 
ought to bear the punishment himself, and not rejoice 
that another is vicariously to suffer for him. 

When mercy always supersedes Justice, sins multi- 
ply. On the whole, there is more sin in the world to- 
day than there was before Jesus redeemed the sinners 
of the world. 

It is said that God found the man of his creation so 
imperfect and sinful that man would never be able to 
save himself from perdition by his own efforts. He was 
not in correspondence with his environment, not adapted 
to resist and overcome besetting evils. Thus he broke 
his covenant with God and could not inherit the prom- 
ised Kingdom by his own merit. 

Can anyone claim that God did not know the limita- 
tion of his own work, the power of man to resist temp- 
tations? Did he not know on making the covenant that 
man could never live up to it? If he did know, why 
should he require satisfaction? If the sins were ex- 
piated and satisfied by atonement, why was there need 
of mercy? If God's mercy and love were so great, 
what necessity was there for the sacrifice of his own 
Son? If God through love and mercy forgives sin, it is 
not consistent to also receive satisfaction by redemption, 
ransom, atonement, and sacrifice of the life of Jesus. 
When a ransom is taken to satisfy a sin, there is noth- 
ing to forgive. 

God could have saved the sinners better without 
sacrificing his own Son if he wished; for he is all- 
powerful. Why then should he not have wished to save 
his own Son? But it may be said, he did as he wished 
and that suffices. How do we know he did? Is it not 
recorded in the Bible? 

UNNECESSARY EXPIATION 

God could have repaired the faults of his work, 
remedied the defects of his creatures, so that man might 
have worked out his own salvation, without sacrificing 



THE GREATEST SACRIFICE— DR. FACT 199 

the beloved Son unto himself for the sins of his children. 
The belief that Christ died for the forgiveness of 
all sins, past, present, and future, and that by complying 
with the requirements, the sinner enters a new life free 
of sin, was a dangerous precedent to establish. A dis- 
cerning man in possession of his will-power, would be 
much more careful in taking the first step on his way to 
sin, if he knew there were no redemption or forgive- 
ness, but that he himself would always be held account- 
able for his own sins. "Each man shall bear his own 
burden." — gal. vi. 5. 

THE GREATEST SACRIFICE 

Was the suffering and crucifixion of Jesus a sac- 
rifice f Jesus knew that after a short life of suffering 
and death on the cross, he would begin a life of glory at 
the right hand of the throne of God in heaven. He loved 
all sinners, for they were the children of his heavenly 
Father. Is it not rather an immense gain to save count- 
less lives of beloved ones in all times, by surrendering 
as a ransom merely one short mortal life, and then come 
into possession of eternal glory? 

The scientist who dies from the effects of experi- 
ments which enabled him to benefit the sick of mankind, 
seems to me to make some sacrifice. He gives up his life 
not only for fewer, but his future life is no greater than 
that of others. 

The soldier dies for his country to save the glory 
and sometimes the lives of his compatriots. "Dulce et 
decorum est, pro patria mori!' He sacrifices his life for 
still fewer and gets individually no glory and probably 
no reward hereafter. 

Mothers and fathers have sacrificed their lives for 
the good of their children, without speculating what the 
future may have in store for them. 

When a man gives up his life to save that of a 
friend, there is but a life for a life and the sacrifice is 
great indeed. 

When a stranger, on the impulse of the moment, 
dies in a futile effort to save another, the sacrifice is 
greater still ; for the life was given for one not close by 
blood or friendship, and was given in vain. 



200 CRUCIFIXION— DR. FACT 

The greatest sacrifice man can make in giving up 
life seems to me to be made by him who believes that 
with his death he dies without reward and hereafter 
awaiting him; yet deliberately in obscurity saves, at the 
expense of his life, that of a helpless human being who is 
unaware of the deed. 

To live for another may at times be a greater sacri- 
fice than to die for another. Take, for example, the lin- 
gering case of a hopeless crippled invalid, so weak of 
mind that neither recognition nor appreciation cheers the 
decrepit companion who, in abject poverty and under the 
greatest difficulties, provides the necessaries and devotes 
his life in tender care. 

Who ever sacrificed his spiritual soul to save an- 
other's physical life? "Pereat mundus, dum ego salvus 
sim!" 

CRUCIFIXION 

The crucifixion is surely one of the important events 
of the life of Jesus upon which centered the eyes of the 
witnesses, yet like other equally and less important mat- 
ters in the Bible, we find its records at variance and con- 
tradicting one another. 

According to matt, xxvii. 32, Simon was com- 
pelled to bear the cross ; Mark and Luke agree with this 
testimony, but john xix. 17, says that Jesus went out, 
bearing the cross for himself unto the place Golgotha; 
and John xxi. 24, is "the disciple which beareth witness 
of these things, and wrote these things: and we know 
that his witness is true." 

The accusation written and set up over the head of 
Jesus according to Matthew and Luke, was, "This is 
Jesus the King of the Jews." John, however, says that 
Pilate wrote "Jesus of Nazareth, the King of the Jews," 
as a title put on the cross. "This title therefore read 
many of the Jews ; for the place where Jesus was crucified 
was nigh unto the city : and it was written in Hebrew, and 
in Latin, and in Greek. — john xix. 20. 

The version in acts iv. 10. "Christ of Nazareth 
whom ye crucified, whom God raised from the dead," is 
contradicted by v. 30, "whom fe slew hanging him on a 
tree" ; and again by x. 39, hanging him on a tree; and 



CRUCIFIXION— DR. FACT 201 

xiii. 29, "They took him down from the tree, and laid 
him in a tomb. (deut. xxi. 23.) 

"Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law, hav- 
ing become a curse for us : for it is written, Cursed is 
every one that hangeth on a tree. — gal. hi. 13. 

Only the disciples of Jesus who witnessed, saw any- 
thing supernatural, but give such different accounts that 
all seems unreliable and incredible, especially as the mul- 
titude of other Jews who were witnesses, saw nothing at 
all marvelous, or they would surely have become prose- 
lytes. 

The last words of Jesus were according to matt, 
xxvii. 46, and mark xv. 34, "My God hast thou for- 
saken me ?" 

Does it seem possible that the Son of God should 
have lost faith in his Father Almighty, and in his own 
divinity? Can it be that after all he could not foretell 
the future and had no confidence in his own teaching? 
luke xxiii. 43, makes Jesus answer one of the male- 
factors who asked to be remembered, "Verily f say unto 
thee, to day shalt thou be with me in Paradise. 46, Father, 
into thy hands I commend my spirit." 

John xix. 26, who knows his witness is true, has 
Jesus say when he saw his mother, "Woman, behold thy 
son!" to the disciples, "Behold thy mother!" 29, "I 
thirst" and when he had received the vinegar, he said, 
"It is finished." 

The miraculous phenomena that are said to have oc- 
curred when Jesus yielded up his spirit, are: "And be- 
hold the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the 
top to the bottom ; and the earth did quake ; and the rocks 
were rent ; and the tombs were opened ; and many bodies 
of the saints that had fallen asleep were raised ; and com- 
ing forth out of the tombs after his resurrection they en- 
tered into the holy city and appeared to many." — matt, 
xxvii. 51. 

The only thing Mark found worthy of recording was, 
xv. 38, that the veil of the temple was rent in twain from 
top to bottom. Idem luke xxiv. 45, but John says noth- 
ing about it, xix. 35, and "his witness is true; and he 
knoweth that he saith true, that ye also may believe. 



202 BODY AND SOUL— DR. FACT 

For these things came to pass, that the scripture might 
be fulfilled." 

THE RESURRECTION 

While the revival of the dead was a belief of other 
ancient religions as exemplified by the doctrine of 
metempsychosis, Socrates was one of the first who spoke 
clearly and intelligently of the immortality of the soul, 
and that death separates the Soul from the body. He 
speaks of a certain change and passage of the soul from 
one place to another. 

The Jews and their Christian legatees on the other 
hand, seem to hold that the body also shares in the resur- 
rection. Probably the first allusion to this doctrine that 
occurs in the Old Testament is by job xix. 25-27. "But 
I know that my redeemer liveth, and that he shall stand 
up at the last upon the earth: And after my skin hath 
been thus destroyed ; Yet from my flesh shall I see God." 
"But the righteous hath hope in his death/' — prov. 
xiv. 32. "The dead shall live; my dead body shall 
arise." — is. xxvi. 19. "The Lord said to the bones: 
Ye shall live. And I will lay sinews upon you, and I 
will bring flesh upon you, and cover you with skin, and 
put breath in you, and you shall live. 11, These bones 
are the whole house of Israel: behold, they say, Our 
bones are dried up, and our hope is lost; we are clean 
cut off. * * * 12, I will cause you to come up out 
of your graves, O my people and bring you into the land 
of Israel." — ezek. xxxvii. 1-15. "I will ransom them 
from the power of the grave: I will redeem them from 
death." — hos. xiii. 14. "And many of them that sleep 
in the dust of the earth, shall awake, some to everlasting 
life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt." — 
DAN. xii. 2. 

"But as touching the resurrection of the dead, have 
ye not read that which was spoken to you by God, say- 
ing, I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and 
the God of Jacob? God is not the God of the dead, but 
of the living." — matt. xxii. 31. 

BODY AND SOUL 

These passages seem to me interpolations of a later 
time, so "that it might come to pass" in conformity with 



BODY AND SOUL— DR. FACT 203 

subsequent views, for the Sadducees did not believe in the 
doctrine, while the Pharisees did. 

The Sadducees say acts xxiii. 8, that there is no 
resurrection, neither angel nor spirit; but the Pharisees 
confess both. Idem matt. xxii. 23-33 ; luke xx. 27. 

In the New Testament too, the dead body seems to 
be meant, for the soul is not mortal. "For as the Father 
raiseth the dead and quickeneth them, even so the Son 
also quickeneth whom he will." — john v. 21. "For if we 
believe that Jesus died and rose again even so them also 
that are fallen asleep in Jesus will God bring with him." — 

I. THESS. IV. 14; I. COR. XV. 22\ REV. I. l8. 

"All that which he hath given me, I should lose 
nothing, but should raise it up at the last day." — john 
vi. 39, 40; xi. 24. 

"We shall not sleep, but we shall be changed in the 
twinkling of an eye, at the last trump." — 1. thess. iv. 15, 
16; 1. cor. xv. 52. 

"But of that day and hour knoweth no one, not even 
the angels of heaven, neither, the Son, but the Father 
only. (40), Then shall two men be in the field; one is 
taken and one is left, et seq." — matt. xxiv. 36, 40. 

In these verses the time and the way of awakening 
is given very vaguely. The poor souls on that last day 
will be greatly troubled to find the atoms and molecules 
that once upon a time made part of the dead body. Since 
the same particles of matter were used again and again 
in thousands of different bodies, there will necessarily 
be a conflict of meum et tuum. It will be a miracle 
greater than the resurrection itself to make the elements 
of matter serve so many masters at the same time. 

"If the dead are not raised, let us eat and drink for 
to-morrow we die." — 1. cor. xv. 32. 

This beautifully illustrates the utilitarian views of 
the resurrection. 

"He remembered that we are dust." — ps. cm. 14, 
"All are of the dust, and all turn to dust again." — eccl. 
hi. 20. "His breath goeth forth, he returneth to his 
earth; in that very day his thoughts perish." — ps. 
cxlvi. 4. 

"19. Man hath no pre-eminence above beasts, for 
all is vanity. 20. All go unto one place; all are of the 



204 ASCENSION OF CHRIST-DR. FACT 

dust, and all turn to dust again. 21. Who knoweth the 
spirit of man whether it goeth upward, and the spirit 
of the beast whether it goeth downward to the earth? 
22. Wherefore I saw that there is nothing better, than 
that a man should rejoice in his works; for that is his 
portion ; for who shall bring him back to see what shall 
be after him?" — eccl. hi. 19-22. 

ASCENSION 

"There appeared to Elisha a chariot of fire, and 
horses of fire, which parted them both asunder; and 
Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven." — 11. kings 
11. 11. 

ASCENSION OF CHRIST 

"If Christ hath not been raised, then is your preach- 
ing vain, your faith also is vain. Yea, and we are found 
false witnesses of God/' — 1. cor. xv. 14. 

How many of the disciples saw Christ rise? What 
should have been the very greatest and most wonderful 
event to these few disciples, must certainly have been 
known to them exactly as it occurred. 

Matthew says in xxviii. 1, "Now late on the sab- 
bath day, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the 
week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see 
the sepulchre. 2. And behold, there was a great earth- 
quake ; for an angel of the Lord descended from heaven, 
and came and rolled away the stone, and sat upon it. 5. 
And the angel answered and said unto the women, Fear 
not ye: for I know that ye seek Jesus, which hath been 
crucified. 6. He is not here ; for he is risen even as he 
said. Come and see the place where the Lord lay. And 
go quickly and tell the disciples, He is risen from the 
dead; and lo he goeth before you into Galilee; there 
shall ye see him: lo, I have told you. 8. And they de- 
parted quickly from the tomb with fear and great joy, 
and ran to bring the disciples word. 9. And behold, 
Jesus met them, saying, All hail. And they came and 
took hold of his feet, and worshipped him. 10. Then 
saith Jesus unto them, Fear not; go tell my brethren 
that they depart into Galilee, and there shall they see 
me. 17. And when they saw him, they worshipped him : 
but some doubted. 18. And Jesus came to them and 



CONTRADICTORY TESTIMONY— DR. FACT 205 

spake unto them, saying, All authority hath been given 
unto me in heaven and on earth." — matt, xxviii. 1-19. 

CONTRADICTORY TESTIMONY 

An angel descending from heaven amid an earth- 
quake to roll away the stone from the tomb of Christ, 
witnessed according to Matthew by Mary Magdalene and 
the other Mary, is certainly something so remarkable 
that if it had occurred, Mark, Luke, and John would 
also have recorded the miracle as a prelude. 

Instead of merely omitting the testimony, these apos- 
tles, three of them, testify to the contrary ; luke xxiv. 2, 
says : "And they found the stone rolled away from the 
tomb and no angel outside but one within the tomb, and 
that 10, Joanna was with the two Marys. John xx., how 
ever, says, Mary Magdalene alone went to the tomb. 
Mark xvi. 4, mentions no angel from heaven, but "They 
see that the stone is rolled away/' 

Thus the four records contain four different ac- 
counts. 

While the one young man angel of Luke was sitting 
on the right side, xvi. 5, two men in dazzling apparel 
stood by them according to luke xxiv. 4 ; but John says, 
xx. 12, Magdalene beholdeth two angels in white sitting, 
one at the head, and one at the feet, where the body of 
Jesus had lain. 

If these several recorders were so particular in the 
number of angels and their postures, why do they con- 
tradict one another as to the number of witnesses that 
gave the testimony : Matthew saying that the two Marys 
went, Luke that Joanna was along, and John that Mag- 
dalene alone went to the tomb. 

Matthew says that the two Marys met Jesus on their 
way to the disciples and that he spoke to them. On the 
appointed time Jesus met the eleven on the mountain 
and gave instructions. Nothing is mentioned of vanish- 
ing or rising up to heaven. His last words in this chap- 
ter are : "I am with you alway, even unto the end of the 
world.' , 

Mark records, xvi. 9, that Jesus when he was risen 
appeared first to Magdalene, 12 then in another form 
unto two that had been with him, afterwards to the 



206 CONTRADICTORY TESTIMONY-DR. FACT 

eleven themselves. 19. After he had spoken unto them, 
he was received up into heaven and sat down at the right 
hand of God. 

Luke xxiv. 13, narrates that Jesus first appeared to 
two that were journeying, but they knew him not until 
they had supper: 31. and then he vanished out of sight. 
34. He appeared unto Simon. 36. Then he stood in the 
midst of them. 39. It is I myself: handle me and see; 
for a spirit hath no flesh and bones, as ye behold me 
having. 50. He led them out: 51. While he blessed 
them, he parted from them, and was carried up into 
heaven, 

John has Jesus appear to Magdalene in the tomb 
after she spoke to the angels, but she knew him not. 
17. When she knew him, Jesus said, Touch me not; for 
I am not yet ascended unto the Father. 19. On the even- 
ing of the first day of the week he appeared to the dis- 
ciples in a closed room. 26. After eight days he came 
again, the doors being shut. 27. Then saith he to 
Thomas, reach hither thy hand and put it into my side; 
john xx. 15-27. In xxi. 24, Jesus manifested himself 
again to the disciples at the sea of Tiberias on the beach 
and filled the nets with fishes. He sayeth not how he 
vanished, and "we know that his witness is true." 

Jesus showed himself alive after his passion by many 
proofs, appearing unto the apostles by the space of forty 
days, says Paul in acts i. 3-9. And when he had said 
these things, as they were looking, he was taken up; 
and a cloud received him out of their sight. And while 
they were looking stedfastly into heaven as he went, 
behold two men stood by them, in white apparel; which 
also said, Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye looking into 
heaven ? this Jesus, which was received up from you into 
heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye behold him 
going into heaven. 

Paul says, that Jesus appeared to Cephas ; then to the 
twelve ; then he appeared to above 500 brethren at once, 
of whom the greater part remain until now; 7, then he 
appeared to James ; then to all the apostles ; and last of 
all, as to one born out of due time, he appeared to me 
also ; 1. cor. xv. 5-7. 

The ascension as witnesed by the apostles is de- 



ORDER OF APPEARANCE— DR. FACT 207 

scribed in the Acts with all the accessories such a spec- 
tacular event would imply, whereas Mark and Luke only 
say that Jesus was received in heaven; Matthew, John, 
and Paul in cor. l, say nothing about so great a miracle. 

ORDER OF APPEARANCE 

Jesus appeared in the following order: 

To Mary and Magdalene, then to the 11 apostles, ac- 
ccording to Matthew. 

To Magdalene, then to the 2 apostles, then to all. 
— Mark. 

To the 2 apostles, then to Simon, then to all. — Luke. 

To Magdalene, then to the disciples, in 8 days again 
in Tiberias. — John. 

To the apostles in 40 days. — Acts. 

To Cephas, then to the 12 apostles, then to above 
500.— I Cor. 

To Paul, and James. 

No two records agree as to the number of witnesses 
nor as to the order of meeting Jesus. 

Slight variations in the testimony of witnesses would 
strengthen evidence if they express merely the differences 
of personal impressions, but the essentials must agree. 
In the above the essentials not only disagree but contra- 
dict one another. This holds good also with reference to 
what was spoken by Jesus and his disciples. If closely 
examined it will be found that the relevant as well as the 
irrelevant vary with each version. Exempli gratia; luke 
xxiv. 39, the evening of the first day, See my hands 
and feet, that it is myself ; handle me and see ; for a spirit 
hath no flesh and bones, as ye behold me having. In 
john xx. 17, Jesus says to Magdalene, Touch me not; 
for I am not yet ascended unto the Father. Again eight 
days later, verse 27, he asks Thomas to touch and ex- 
amine him. 

When Christ awoke from death on the third day, he 
was arisen but had not ascended unto heaven to his 
Father. After his ascension he did not appear to any- 
one. Christ was arisen when he told Magdalene not to 
touch him, and had not ascended when he asked Thomas 
to examine him according to John. We are left to draw 
our own conclusion. 



208 MESSIAH OF THE JEWS-DR. FACT 

According to Luke, Jesus declares he is not a spirit, 
but is there in his physical body and asks to be handled. 
It is clear that he had not ascended, but how can it be 
said that he was arisen from the dead ? Was he crucified 
unto death, or only to a condition of apparent death, a 
trance from which he arose on the third day with his 
body differing in no respect from his former self. 

Had he left the body where it was placed, and had 
he been seen at the same time in spirit at other places, 
then the spiritual life, the soul, could have been said to 
have left its carnal body, its terrestrial prison, ready to 
rise to celestial spheres of the spiritual world. 

CORRUPTIBLE AND INCORRUPTIBLE 

The difference between the material, carnal, mortal, 
corruptible, and the spiritual, immortal, incorruptible, 
would have been maintained and not necessitated the 
conclusion that Christ arose and ascended in body as well 
as spirit according to Luke and the Acts, and that on the 
day of the resurrection the souls will have to find their 
bodies, which seems absurd and is probably not believed 
by many Christians. 

"Be not afraid of them which kill the body, but are 
not able to kill the soul." — matt. x. 28. 

"So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown 
in corruption; it is raised in incorruption. 44. It is 
sown in a natural body; it is raised in a spiritual body. 
If there is a natural, there is also a spiritual body. 46 
Howbeit that is not first which is spiritual, but that which 
is natural; then that which is spiritual. 50. Flesh and 
blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God ; et sequeles." — . 
1. cor. xv. 42-50. 

MESSIAH OF THE JEWS. 

According to the intrinsic evidence of the Bible, the 
resurrection of Christ seems a fable told with many vari- 
ations, resting on self-contradicting hearsay testimony. 
Extrinsically the subject is refuted by the fact that, ex- 
cepting the comparatively few disciples, the Jewish na- 
tion, the chosen of God, who were constantly on the alert 
for the coming of the Messiah, and for whom they are 
still faithfully waiting, were hardly aware that anything 
noteworthy had happened. They probably took no more 



TRUTH— DR. FACT 209 

notice of the disciples than Christendom now does of 
Dowie or Eddy. 

Can there be any more pathetically loyal faith than 
that of the Jews in the belief of their Messiah coming 
while they are scattered and persecuted by their uncir- 
cumcised fellow- Jews in Christendom, to whom they have 
imparted the belief in God and his commandments by 
means of the Old Testimony, and to whom they have 
given the great teacher Jesus ! 

PERSECUTION OF JEWS 

The Jews of that time had many sincere and learned 
Rabbi, and were individually and collectively more relig- 
ious than any of their contemporaries. They were more 
honest and earnest in their observance of their Lord's 
statutes and stricter Sabbatarians than the Christians of 
to-day. It was but a rabble of lawless Jews who had 
anything to do with the martyrdom of Jesus, if it ever 
did occur. Instead of prejudice and hatred for the Jews, 
the Christians should be full of gratitude to them, and 
glorify them as the Lord's chosen people. 

Why do Christians profess to walk the way of Jesus 
and disregard his teaching, "Love your enemies, do good 
to them that hate you, pray for them that despitefully 
use you." — luke vi. 27. 

The orthodox Jew of today, surviving relentless per- 
secution for generations throughout Christendom, still 
protests against the claims of Christianity, and maintains 
the truth of his belief. It is one of the strongest proofs 
that the resurrection is a myth. 

The reading of the Bible has imbued me with the 
opinions I have expressed. No doubt many other out- 
siders have experienced similar sentiments on reading the 
book without bias or prejudice. 

TRUTH 

I believe it was Huxley who said that it is not con- 
trary to human experience that testimony should be false, 
but that it is contrary to experience that miracles should 
be true. 

That all these miraculous features of the Bible are 
impossibilities, judged by the laws of nature, is self-evi- 
dent, and needs no demonstration. 



210 TRUTH-DR. FACT 

The standard of truth in testimony should be gauged 
by the least important factors as well as by those of 
most importance. The minor factors are expressly added 
to support the greater ones ; if they do not, they should 
have been omitted as immaterial, for when proven false 
they only render doubtful the greater factors. If the 
principal statements of all this indirect evidence be 
proven false, all circumstantial minor facts, ipso facto 
also fail. 

The truth of the Bible is not proven by the ipse dixit 
of an apostle; nor is the belief in a Biblical God the 
proof of the existence of a real one. The Bible cannot 
guarantee a future life, for that too is but a subject of 
faith. 

Let the spiritual future be a matter of conscience, 
but let us all unite our energy to ameliorate the harm- 
ful conditions of this present physical existence and thus 
promote the greatest good of mankind for all times. 



CHAPTER VII 

Prohibition — Dr. Fact 

Bible Continued 

SABBATH 

"And God blessed the seventh day, and hallowed it: 
because that in it he rested from all his work." — gen. ii. 
2, 3; vii. 4, 10; viii. 4, 10-12; xxix. 27; l. 10; EX. 
xvi. 4-30. 

The Jews observed this sabbath, i. e. "shabath," 
meaning "rest/' especially from about the time of the Ex- 
odus. They called it a day of joy and delight; cf. ps. 
xcn. ; hos. 11. 11; is. lviii. 13. It was a feast-day on 
which was served the best in the house, followed by 
wine; "a day of joy and happiness, nay, of dancing, of 
singing, of eating and drinking, and luxury; the Luxus 
Sabbatarius" 

At one time the Jews observed the day so strictly 
that they did not defend themselves against the attacks 
of their enemies, who soon learned to select the Sabbath 
for slaughtering the non-resisting Israelites. When 
finally near extermination, the Law was interpreted like 
other laws, "that man should live by them, not that he 
should die through them ; tos. shab. xvi. 5." 

"Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy. * * * 
In it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor 
thy daughter, thy manservant, nor thy maidservant, nor 
thy cattle, nor the stranger that is within thy gates." — 
ex. xx. 8. 

"Take heed to yourselves, and bear no burden on the 
Sabbath day, nor bring it in by the gates of Jerusalem; 
neither carry forth a burden out of your houses on the 
Sabbath day, neither do ye any work : but hallow ye the 
Sabbath day, as I commanded your fathers." — jer. 
xvii. 21. 



212 THE FIRST DAY-DR. FACT 

"Whosoever doeth work on the Sabbath day shall be 
put to death. Ye shall kindle no fire throughout your 
habitations upon the Sabbath day." — ex. xxxv. 2, 3. 

Another instance of an unjust and cruel Sabbath-law 
is recorded in num. xv. 32-36, where a man gathering 
sticks upon the Sabbath was stoned to death by the con- 
gregation according to the Lord's command to Moses. 

While Jesus, like a good Jew, always kept the sev- 
enth day as the only Sabbath, and urged the people to 
keep the commandments of the God of Israel, yet he 
rebuked the Pharisees for their narrowness and sacrifice 
and lack of mercy on that day. 

He tells them that plucking and eating corn in the 
field when hungry on a Sabbath, or lifting out a sheep 
that fell into a pit, or curing any kind of malady, or do- 
ing any other good work, is lawful. He says : "Ye hypo- 
crites, doth not each one of you on the Sabbath loose his 
ox or his ass from the stall, and lead him away to water- 
ing?" — luke xiii. 15. 

"The Sabbath was made for man, and not man for 
the Sabbath : so that the Son of man is lord even of the 
Sabbath." — mark ii. 25-28; in. 1-6; matt. xii. 1-17; 

LUKE VI. I-Ii; XIII. IO-I7; JOHN VII. 23, 24. 
THE FIRST DAY 

Contrary to the commands of the Lord through 
Moses, the uncircumcised Jews, i. e. Christians, after hav- 
ing observed one day like another for about 300 years, 
chose the first day of the week for the Sabbath, because 
God created the world and the light on that day, i. e. 
because God worked that day! and because of the resur- 
rection of Christ. Jesus himself made no change, nor 
does the Bible speak of any. 

John xx. 19, 26 ; acts ii. i ; xx. 6, 7 ; 1. cor. xvi. 
1, 2; rev. 1. 10, might be interpreted as solemnizing the 
resurrection, but not as changing the Sabbath day. 

The first law, either ecclesiastical or civil for observ- 
ing the Sabbath, was ordained by the edict of Constan- 
tine 321 A. D. "Let all rest, but in the country the hus- 
bandmen may freely and lawfully apply to the business 
of agriculture." 

Thus a new Sabbath was established without divine 
sanction, and contrary to the laws of God as written by 



SUNDAY LAWS— DR. FACT 213 

Moses. These commandments and laws were binding on 
all Jews, circumcised or uncircumcised. Jesus was a 
Jew, yea, a King of Jews who faithfully observed the 
Laws of God. 

The Christians of today, except the Seventh-day 
Baptists, observe the wrong day according to both the 
Old and the New Testament, and to make matters worse, 
the Teutonic Nations are so irreverent as to retain for 
the Sabbath, the name Sunday; the day on which our 
heathen forefathers worshiped the Sun. What peace 
would we have if every one selected a different day for 
Sabbath and interfered with that of others? "But there 
arose false prophets also among the people, as among you 
also there shall be false teachers." — n. peter ii. i. 

"One only is the lawgiver and judge, even he who is 
able to save and to destroy: but who art thou that judg- 
est thy neighbor?" — tames iv. ii, 12. Thus the Christian 
is rebuked in the Bible, yet what do the extreme Sab- 
batarians do? 

"To the pure all things are pure : but to them that are 
defiled and unbelieving nothing is pure; but both their 
mind and their conscience are defiled. They profess that 
they know God; but by their works they deny him." — 
titus 1. 15, 16. 

Would that they drank from their fountain of in- 
spiration and profited by its Spirit to do the work for the 
greatest good of all mankind. The great teacher as well 
as the great men of all ages have always advocated tem- 
perance, the happy medium between two extremes, the 
vices of fanaticism and of crime. 

SUNDAY LAWS. 

Sunday laws have always been tyrannical, and some- 
times absurd, by imposing burdens on non-conformists 
nolens volens and declaring criminal what per se is 
neither good nor bad. Such laws have ever been un- 
constitutional and contrary to human rights, interfering 
with the individual's personal and religious liberty for 
which our forefathers had often fought so desperately, 
and which in later times had to be secured repeatedly by 
the Magna Charta, 1215; the Declaration and Bill of 
Rights, 1689; the French National Assembly, 1789,. 



214 PERSONAL RIGHTS-DR. FACT 

where freedom was defined to consist in doing everything 
which does not injure another, and that the exercise of 
natural rights has no other limit than their interference 
with the rights of others. 

PERSONAL RIGHTS 

"The Absolute Rights of the Individual are : — 

Rights of Personal Security, consisting in a person's 
legal and uninterrupted enjoyment of his life, limbs, 
body, health and reputation. 

Rights of Personal Liberty, consisting in the power 
of each person to change his place at will without re- 
straint, except by due process of law. 

Rights of Private Property, consisting in the free 
use, enjoyment and disposal of all those things which the 
law regards as property, without any control except by 
law. 

Freedom of Conscience and Religion, consisting in 
the right of every one to entertain and practice such re- 
ligious belief as he may deem best, provided such be not 
used as a cloak for violating the law. 

Freedom of Thought and Expression, consisting in 
the right of every one to think and utter opinions on all 
subjects, save only that he shall not slander or commit 
treason in so doing." — A Guide to the Law. Baird and 
Babcock. 

These rights of Civil Liberty of the person are guar- 
anteed by the Declaration of Independence, July 4, 1776, 
and by the Constitution, July 4, 1788. 

The Declaration says : "We hold these truths to be 
self-evident: that all men are created equal; that they 
are endowed by their Creator with certain inalienable 
rights ; that among these are life, liberty, and the pursuit 
of happiness" 

Amendments to the Constitution of the United 
States, Article I, "Congress shall make no law respect- 
ing an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free 
exercise thereof ; or abridging the freedom of speech or 
of the press ; or the right of the people peaceably to as- 
semble, and to petition the government for a redress of 
grievances." 



BLUE LAWS-DR. FACT 215 

In violation of these rights, extreme measures were 
enacted from time to time for the observance of the Sab- 
bath. Even as late as 1849 some one in London at- 
tempted "to suppress all post-office action on Sunday, all 
stated conveyance of passengers on railways, and such 
recreations as walking in public gardens, listening to 
music in the London parks, and viewing works of nature 
and art in the national collections. This display of more 
zeal than wisdom or knowledge, led to the formation of 
the National Sunday League in 1855 for opening of public 
gardens, museums, and galleries of art, among other 
things, to promote the health and the moral and intellec- 
tual elevation of the people. " — Chambers's Encyc. 

In our own country the Puritans were kolt tioxyv the 
trespassers. Exempli gratia: — 

The Blue Laws of Connecticut received their name 
because they were printed on blue paper. Prof. Kings- 
ley thinks it was applied to anyone who (in the time of 
Charles II) looked with disapprobation on the licentious- 
ness of the times. 

"For his religion it was fit 
To match his learning and his wit. 
Twas Presbyterian 'blue'." 

— Hudibras. 

The people of the Dominion of New Haven enacted, 
among many sumptuary laws, these pertaining to the 
Sabbath : — 

No one shall cross a river on the Sabbath but au- 
thorized clergymen. 

No one shall run or ride on the Sabbath, or walk in 
his garden or elsewhere, except reverently to and from 
meeting. 

No one shall travel, cook victuals, make beds, sweep 
houses, cut hair or shave on the Sabbath day. 

No one shall kiss his or her children on the Sabbath 
or fasting days. The Sabbath shall begin at sunset Sat- 
urday. 

With apology to Mr. H. B. Chamberlin, I herewith 
insert a part of an article which was published in the 
Chicago Tribune not long ago as particularly appropri- 
ate and interesting: — 

"In Vermont anyone guilty of rude, profane or un- 



216 BLUE LAWS— DR. FACT 

lawful conduct on the Lord's day, by shouting, hallooing, 
running, riding, dancing or jumping was fined 40 shil- 
lings and whipped on the naked back not to exceed ten 
stripes. 

"The New Haven code of laws ordered that profana- 
tion of the Lord's day 'shall be punished by fine, im- 
prisonment or corporal punishment; and if proudly, and 
with a high hand against the authority of God — with 
death.' 

"In 1656 Captain Kemble of Boston, a wealthy and 
influential man, sat for two hours in the public stocks 
for his 'lewd and unseemly behaviour' in kissing his wife 
'publiquely' on the Sabbath day, on the doorsteps of his 
house, when he had just returned from a three years' 
voyage. 

"As late as 1831, a lady was arrested in Lebanon, 
Conn., for traveling on Sunday. A long lawsuit followed 
and damages were finally given for false imprisonment. 

"In the early colonial years Saturday evening was 
included in the holy day, and the New England Planta- 
tion Company received instructions from Governor Endi- 
cott that all should cease labor at 3 o'clock Saturday aft- 
ernoon and spend the rest of the day in preparation for 
the Sabbath. 

"Archibald Henderson, master of a vessel which en- 
tered the port of Boston, complained that as he inno- 
cently walked abroad Saturday evening he was seized by 
a constable and dragged to prison. The captain claimed 
i800 damages for the detention of his vessel during his 
prosecution. 

"This Saturday night observance aroused much ridi- 
cule among those not of New England, and many satir- 
ical poems were written of the improvement of the bib- 
lical command that men should rest one day. 

"Absence from the meeting-house was naturally a 
most serious offense, followed by both fine and punish- 
ment. William Blagden, who lived in New Haven in 
1647, was brought up for this crime. He pleaded that 
he had fallen into the water late Saturday night, could 
light no fire on Sunday to dry his clothes, and so had 
stayed in bed to keep warm while his only suit of gar- 
ments was drying. Despite this seemingly reasonable 



BLUE LAWS— DR. FACT 217 

explanation Blagden was found guilty of 'slothfulness' 
and sentenced to be 'publiquely whipped.' 

"And woe to the man who tried to find solace during 
the tedious hours by recourse to the 'creature called to- 
backo.' Even during the weekdays in Connecticut he was 
permitted but one smoke per day, and its use on the Sab- 
bath day was absolutely forbidden within two miles of 
the meeting-house. 

"At that time, as all the houses were clustered 
around the meeting-house, this was equivalent to not 
smoking at all. Nevertheless, some broke the law and 
were fined 10 shillings for each offense. In Portsmouth 
the lovers of Lady Nicotine were not only fined but sent 
to jail for their too ardent allegiance. 

"A poem entitled 'The Connecticut Sabbath,' which 
appeared in the American Museum for February, 1787, 
gives a fair idea of the Puritan Sunday, though written 
by one who, like President Roosevelt, was not in sym- 
pathy with its austerity. 

"And let it be enacted further still 
That all our people strict observe our will ; 
Five days and a half shall men and women, too, 
Attend their business and their mirth pursue, 
But after that no man without a fine 
Shall walk the streets or at a tavern dine. 
One day and a half 'tis requisite to rest 
From toilsome labor and a tempting feast. 
Henceforth let none on peril of their lives 
Attempt a journey or embrace their wives: 
No barber, foreign or domestic bred, 
Shall e'er presume to dress a lady's head; 
No shop shall spare half the preceding day 
A yard of riband or an ounce of tea. 

"The observance of Saturday night lingered long in 
modified form. In a negative fashion it is still followed 
in small New England towns, inasmuch as Saturday night 
is seldom chosen as the time for any festivity. A certain 
reproach is conveyed even in larger towns in the phrase 
'Saturday night dance.' — Henry Barrett Chamberlin. 

"The May term of the General Court in Massachu- 
setts, 1677, ordered that cages should be erected, or 'set 
up' in the market place in Boston, and in such other 
towns as the county courts judged proper, to put in the 
violators of the Sabbath. 



218 BLUE LAWS-DR. FACT 

"The selectmen of the 'towns to chuse sundry per- 
sons, by the name of Tithingmen to inspect the disorders 
in and by publick and private houses of entertainment 
and prophanation of the Lord's day, and by the County 
Courts to be impowered to prevent, and, in their capacity, 
to reform the same/ 

"In those early days of New England, people pro- 
fessed to be governed by the judicial laws of Moses in 
punishing offenses. 

"Denying the Lord, or his government, blasphemy, 
witchcraft, sodomy, man stealing, the powow of the In- 
dians or worship of their false god, adultery, and like 
offenses were punishable by death. 

" Trophaning the Lord's day/ reviling the highest 
magistrates, and some moral offenses, were punishable 
with death. 

"A child above sixteen that cursed or smote his fa- 
ther or mother * * * upon conviction was to suffer 
death. 

"A compendium of so-called Ancient Blue Laws, to 
which the significant name was probably first applied, is 
copied from a history of Connecticut, printed in London, 
in 1782, and copied into the Massachusetts Magazine, 
printed at Boston, by Isaiah Thomas and Ebenezer T. 
Andrews, at Faust's statute, No. 45 Newbury Street, 
Feb., 1791/' 

Recently an Oak Park mother described a Scotch 
Sabbath in the Chicago Tribune thus : "We did not dare 
to smile on the Sabbath, and all we had to read was Pil- 
grim's Progress and the Bible." 

Another mother said: "I had to learn Pilgrim's 
Progress and Grace Abounding and other such books 
by heart, but I don't believe they had any better or worse 
influence on me than all the miscellaneous reading of to- 
day has on our daughters. I doubt the wisdom of the 
old Puritan Sabbath. I do not think the hearts of the 
poor little Puritan children marching in solemn array to 
church were any more in accord with God than if they 
had been skipping along freely and happily. Sunday 
should be a happy day, not a day which the children will 
regard as doleful and gloomy." 

Another Tribune item relates that Father McLough- 



SUMPTUARY LAWS— DR. FACT 219 

lin told President Roosevelt that he did not see how there 
could be any harm in people playing baseball or attend- 
ing the national game on Sunday after their religious 
duties had been discharged. The President replied: 
"That is the kind of talk I like to hear from clergymen, 
and said also that after he had attended services in his 
church in Washington he often went back to the White- 
house and played a game of tennis in the afternoon." 

SUMPTUARY LAWS 

Some sumptuary Blue Laws and curfew laws closely 
related to those of the Sabbath, the bond being religious 
fanaticism, are: — 

"I desire that women adorn themselves in modest 
apparel, with shamefastness and sobriety ; not with braid- 
ed hair, and gold or pearls or costly raiment; but (which 
becometh women professing godliness) through good 
works." — i. tim. ii. 9. 

"Zaleucus, the Locrian, 450 B. C, ordained that no 
woman should appear in the streets attended by more 
than one maid-servant, unless she were drunk, or wear 
gold or embroidered apparel, unless she designed to act 
unchastely. 

"Statute 10 Ed. Ill, decrees that no man shall be 
allowed more than two courses at dinner or supper, or 
more than two kinds of food in each course, except on 
the principal festivals of the year. Those who did not 
enjoy a free estate of £100 per annum were prohibited 
from wearing furs, skins, or silk. 

"The Scottish Parliament attempted to regulate the 
dress of ladies, to save the purses of the 'poor gentlemen 
their husbands and fathers.' " — Chambers's Encyc. 

Some sumptuary laws of the Dominion of New 
Haven Blue Laws are : — 

"Whosoever wears clothes trimmed with gold, silver, 
or bone lace above one shilling per yard, shall be pre- 
sented to the grand jurors and the selectmen shall tax 
the estate £300. 

"No one shall eat mince pies, dance, play cards, or 
play any instrument of music except the drum, trumpet, 
or jew's-harp." 



220 SUMPTUARY LAWS-DR. FACT 

Some other Laws of Connecticut are: — 

The governor and magistrates convened in general 
assembly are the supreme power, under God, of the in- 
dependent dominion. From the determination of the as- 
sembly no appeal shall be made. 

No one shall be a freeman or have a vote unless he 
is converted and a member of one of the churches allowed 
in the dominion. 

A freeman shall swear by the blessed God to bear 
true allegiance to this dominion and that Jesus is the 
only King. 

No Quaker or dissenter from the essential worship 
of this dominion shall be allowed to give a vote for elect- 
ing of magistrates or any officers. 

No food or lodging shall be afforded a Quaker, Ad- 
amite, or other Heretick. 

If any person turn Quaker, he shall be banished, and 
not suffered to return upon pain of death. 

No priest shall abide in this dominion, he shall be 
banished, and suffer death on his return. Priests may 
be seized by any one without a warrant. Then follow 
the Sabbath laws already quoted. 

Whoever brings cards or dice into the dominion 
shall pay a fine of £5. 

No gospel minister shall join people in marriage. 
The magistrate may join them, as he may do it with less 
scandal to Christ's church. 

When parents refuse their children convenient mar- 
riages, the magistrate shall determine the point. 

A man who strikes his wife shall be fined £10. 

A woman who strikes her husband shall be punished 
as the law directs. 

No man shall court a maid in person or by letter 
without obtaining the consent of her parents ; £5 penalty 
for the first offense, £10 for the second, and for the third 
imprisonment during the pleasure of the court. 

Married persons must live together or be imprisoned. 

Every male shall have his hair cut round according 
to a cap. 

New Jersey statute books has the following law, 
passed in colonial times, and "having never been repealed, 



CURFEW LAW— DR. FACT 221 

is still the law of the state." It provides: "That all 
women, of whatever age, rank, profession, or degree, 
whether virgins, maids, or widows, who shall after this 
act impose upon, seduce or betray into matrimony any 
of His Majesty's subjects by virtue of scents, cosmetics, 
washes, paints, artificial teeth, false hair or high heeled 
shoes, shall incur the penality now in force against witch- 
craft and like misdemeanors." 

CURFEW LAW 

As an illustration of a curfew law, may be men- 
tioned a special from Gainsville, Ga., March 1, 1908, to 
the Tribune: "A curfew law in abeyance for years was 
enforced last night against a congregation of Holiness 
people, and 150 men and women were arrested. The law 
requires all persons to be at their homes unless for cause 
by 11 o'clock. 

"The meeting continued until after midnight, char- 
acterized by the wildest display of feeling, holy dances, 
holy rolling, and shouting. Neighbors complained to the 
authorities and arrest and nominal fines followed." 

The day of rest which God the Father of the Jews 
and of the Christians is supposed to have established 
according to the Bible, is the last day of the week. The 
Christian Church, however, decreed the first day of the 
week to be the Sabbath, and some of these dissenters suc- 
ceeded for a time to make a monstrous day of it by 
means of sumptuary and blue laws. Not only infringing 
upon the personal and religious rights of the individual, 
but often interfering with his conscience and his body, 
by cruel, unjust, and criminal persecution. 

The separation of the State from the Church guar- 
anteeing religious liberty, will never again permit a few 
fanatics to do harm with the Bible. Sabbatarians nor 
Sunday Sun worshipers will never now suffer the death 
penalty as did the "Priests, the Quakers, and other Here- 
ticks" during the reign of the Puritans not long ago. 
Such unseemly desecration of any day on the part of 
bigots who sanctify crimes with the sanction of the Bible 
must yield to hygienic science of today, assuring us a 
sane and sanitary Sunday instead of a tear-day. 



222 USE OF WINE— DR. FACT 

WINE 

The cultivation of the vine was one of the principal 
occupations of the Hebrews. In over 300 places, the 
Bible refers to vine, vineyard, vintage, winepress, or 
wine; to the manufacture or rather pedufacture and 
commerce of wine; to the desirability of wine and its 
benefits as a beverage, food, and medicine; to wine as 
drink offerings to God, and its use and prohibition in 
religious ceremonies ; to the danger of drunkenness from 
the abuse of wine; to drunkenness used by God as a 
punishment, and to drunkenness due to other causes. 

The domestic and religious consumption of wine 
played a more important part in the life of the Hebrews 
of that period, than it does with us. 

As merchandise, wine was generally mentioned in 
connection with food such as bread, wheat, barley, corn, 
and oil. Vide is. xxxvi. 17. 

THE USE OF WINE 

God himself, through Moses and other Prophets, 
blessed and commended the use of wine, not only with 
other food, but also to more particularly promote man's 
physical and spiritual well-being. Cf. deut. vii. 13; 

JUDGES IX. 13; PS. CIV. 14; EX. IX. 7 

God required of man in divine worship, drink offer- 
ings consisting of different but definite proportions of 
wine, according to the regulations governing the cere- 
mony. He gave special rules for priests and those mak- 
ing vows as to the time when they must totally abstain 
from drinking wine. Cf. ex. xxix. 40; lev. xxiii. 13 
et seq.; num. vi. 15, 17, 21; vn, 10; xv. 5, 7, 10, 24; 
xxviii. 7 et seq.; xxix. 5 et seq. 

Paul limited the quantity to be taken by deacons at 
all times. Cf . 1. tim. hi. 8 ; v. 23. The benefits of small 
quantities and the harmful effects of much wine is thus 
taught by implied and express instruction. 

Wine was at times the standard of desirability by 
which other things were judged. Cf . ps. iv. 7 ; s. of s. i. 
2, 4; vii. 9. It was so much esteemed that it was with- 
held by God as a punishment. Cf. duet, xxviii. 39. 

God also used the evil effects of wine and strong 
drink, as a punishment; accomplishing good with the 



TIROSH AND YAYIN— DR. FACT 223 

vice of drunkenness when he made men and nations 
drunk. See classified list. 

God, however, also caused drunkenness which was 
not due to wine and strong drink. We find that to be 
the case to-day more than then, for intemperance in any 
other thing is as baneful, and sometimes more so, than 
that due to the excessive use of wine and strong drink. 

Another religious use of wine for a drink offering 
practiced by all Christendom to-day, dates from the 
Lord's supper, when Jesus commanded to drink the wine 
as his blood shed for many unto remission of sins. Vide 

MATT. XXVI. 28, 29 ; MARK XIV. 23-26. 

There can be no doubt that it was red wine, suggest- 
ing blood by its color, and fermented, because the spirit 
of wine, which is alcohol, was suggestive of vivifying the 
blood; giving new life, resuscitating and invigorating 
the faint of heart when taken temperately as Jesus and 
his disciples were accustomed to do. cf. deut. xxxii. 14. 

Refined and rectified spirit or spirits, derives its 
name from that very property of spiritual power, or else 
vice versa, cf. prov. xxiii. 29-35. The spirit of wine 
was to water as the soul is to the body. 

"The Lord shall make unto all peoples a feast of 
wine on the lees, well refined." — is. xxv. 6. 

If it were not so, Jesus would have said, Drink of 
the water for it is my blood. From the time of the 
apostles wine and not grape juice was used by all 
churches and never questioned until recently. 

According to the Old Testament there were a num- 
ber of different wines, all having about the same cheer- 
ing and intoxicating qualities : wine, sweet, new, mingled, 
mixed, and spiced ; vinegar and liquor of grapes. 

The nature of the strong drink and its vinegar is 
not given, but was probably that of a concentrated wine 
rich in alcohol, or perhaps like the liqueurs of Benedic- 
tine and Chatreuse manufactured by Christian ascetics. 
Strong drink formed a class by itself differing from the 
ordinary kinds of wine, and usually enumerated in addi- 
tion as having greater intoxicating qualities. 

TIROSH AND YAYIN 

Tirosh and yayin have been variously interpreted 
and have given rise to considerable discussion. 



224 NEW WINE— DR. FACT 

It has been claimed by total abstainers that according 
to the Hebrew text tirosh, t^iTf! is used for grape 
juice, and yayin, VI for fermented juice or wine. The 

former being praised, the latter denounced in the Bible. 
"Tirosh," however, also means "to take possession of the 
brain" and that it "inebriates." Cf. hos. iv. ii. 

Yayin, VI or |?*JJ occurs 143 times, and being 
the generic name, is also used for clusters of grapes and 
unfermented juice. Cf. Jer. xl. io, 12. 

"Gather ye wine and summer fruits." — is. lxii. 8, 9. 

"He causeth to grow the wine that maketh glad the 
heart of man." — ps. civ. 14, 15. 

Tirosh, t£H*VJ1 occurs 38 times in "corn and wine," 
15 times in "oil and wine." tS^T means "take posses- 
sion." Tirosh and yayin are synonymous. *VD{P shikar, 
o-tKepa, strong drink occurs 23 times in the Old Testa- 
ment. 

The term new wine is used for grapes on the 
vine, in: — 

"The field is wasted, the new wine is dried up." — 
JOEL 1. 10. 

"The new wine shall fail her." — hos. ix. 3. 

"The new wine mourneth, the vine languisheth." — 
is. xxiv. 7. 

NEW WINE 

On the other hand new wine is also used for fer- 
mented juice, just as the name signifies; for it would 
hardly be claimed that unfermented grape juice had any 
intoxicating qualities. If tirosh and yayin had these 
same exhilarating and intoxicating properties, both bev- 
erages must have undergone fermentation, regardless of 
the difference in names. 

"Whoredom and wine and new wine take away the 
understanding." — hos. iv. ii. 

New wine is thus differentiated from other food or 
fruit by having the properties of fermented grape juice. 

Speaking of the potential new wine in the grapes, 
is. lxv. 8, says : "As the new wine is found in the clus- 
ter, destroy it not for a blessing is in it." 



MIRACLE WINE— DR. FACT 225 

If new wine had no stimulating and tonic effect in 
addition to its value as food, there would be no sense in 
zech. ix. 17, "Corn shall make the young men flourish, 
and new wine the maids." 

How long would new wine, if it were unchanged 
grape juice, remain unfermented in overflowing fats? 
"Thy fats shall overflow with new wine." — prov. hi. 10. 

Jesus refers to the power of new wine bursting old 
wineskins, and says, "No man having drunk old wine 
desireth new, c O ve'os oiW ; for the old is good." — luke 

v. 37-39- 

This shows that the new differed from the old not 
in kind, but in age which gives quality. 

MIRACLE WINE 

At Cana when the ruler tasted the water now be- 
come wine, said, "Every man setteth on first the good 
wine ; and when they have drunk freely, then that which 
is worse: thou hast kept the good wine until now" — 
john 11. 3-11. 

What more positive proof can be asked than this that 
the host meant Jesus had turned the water into real wine, 
fermented wine which intoxicates if much is drunk. The 
good should be given first when every one is sober and 
critical, then after having drunk freely, becoming cheer- 
ful and less faultfinding, he does not care nor is he able 
to recognize the worse. 

If Jesus had not approved of wine drinking, he 
would have changed the poor wine into good water and 
not manufactured any extra quantity of wine. Since the 
bulk of wine is more or less than 90% of water plus 
some tannic acid, extractive and coloring matter, sugar 
and its derivative, the objectionable 5 to 15% of alcohol, 
it would have been more marvelous to remove the ingre- 
dients from the water than to add them. 

Jesus, however, did partake temperately of the wine 
that contained alcohol. While associating with publicans 
and sinners, he drank wine with those who had been 
noticed under the effects of drink, so that Jesus said of 
himself, "The Son of man came eating and drinking, and 
they say, Behold a gluttonous man, and a winehibber, a 
friend of publicans and sinners." — matt. xi. 18, 19; 
luke vii. 34. 



226 SWEET WINE— DR. FACT 

On the cross Jesus would have drunk the wine of- 
fered but on tasting it, he found that it was mingled with 
gall or myrrh and he would not drink it. "0£os — matt. 

XXVII. 34. "Oivos MARK XV. 23. 

MEDICINAL WINE 

A little grape juice would hardly be recommended 
"for the stomach's sake and other infirmities." The me- 
dicinal properties of wine in Paul's time were held in as 
much or more repute than to-day. He prescribed for Tim- 
othy, "Be no longer a drinker of water, but use a little 
wine for thy stomach's sake, and thy often infirmities" — 
tim. v. 23. 

That Paul meant wine that would show bad effects 
if too much were taken, he indicated before by caution- 
ing him thus, "Deacons must be grave, not double- 
tongued, not given to much wine, not greedy of filthy 
lucre. — Cf. 1. tim. in. 8. 

As another instance of wine used for its medicinal 
effects may be mentioned in this connection when Zila 
bringing food and a bottle of wine, said to David, "The 
wine is that such as be faint in the wilderness may 
drink." — 11. sam. xvi. 2. 

When each one wondered on hearing the Galileans 
speak in his own language, others mocked them, saying, 
"They are filled with new wine," yXvKvv olvov, sweet 
wine, acts ii. 13 ; in other words, they were laboring un- 
der a delusion, the effect of fermented wine taken in 
excess. 

The New Testament was first written in Greek and 
uses both 'O veos otvos kol 'O yAv/cvs oivos interchangeably for 
new wine, c O o£os, sour wine or vinegar in matt, xxvii. 
39, *0 otvos in mark xv. 23. 

In the beginning of Christianity when they trans- 
lated the Old Testament into Latin and Greek, they used 
the same terms, showing that at that time it was under- 
stood as translated; i. e. fermented wine. 

BIBLICAL REFERENCES ON WINE 

SWEET WINE 

They shall be drunken with their own blood, as with 
sweet wine. — is. li. 21. The mountain shall drop down sweet 
wine; joel iii. 18. Awake ye drunkards, and weep and howl, 



STRONG DRINK-DR. FACT 227 

all ye drinkers of wine, because of the sweet wine, for it is 
cut off from your mouth; joel i. 5. Those that fill up min- 
gled wine unto Destiny, I will destine to the sword; is. lxv. 

11. For in the hand of the Lord there is a cup, and the wine 
foameth. It is full of mixture, and he poureth out the same; 
surely the dregs thereof, all the wicked of the earth shall 
ring them out, and drink them; ps. lxxv. 8. Be not among 
winebibbers; among gluttonous eaters of flesh; for the 
drunkard and the glutton shall come to poverty; prov. xxiii. 
20, 21. Who hath redness of eyes? They that tarry long at 
wine; they that go to seek out mixed wines. Look not thou 
upon the wine when it is red, when it giveth color in the cup, 
when it goeth down smoothly; at last it biteth like a serpent, 
and stingeth like an adder. Thine eyes shall behold strange 
things, and thine heart shall utter froward things. Yea, thou 
shalt be as he that lieth down in the midst of the sea, or as he 
that lieth on the top of a mast. They have stricken me shalt 
thou say, and I was not hurt, they have beaten me and I felt 
it not: when shall I awake? I will seek it yet again. — prov. 
xxiii. 29-35. Come eat ye of my bread, and drink of the wine 
which I have mingled. — prov. ix. 2, 5. I would cause thee to 
drink of spiced wine; s. of s. viii. 2. 

STRONG DRINK 

The Lord said, Thou shalt bestow the money for what- 
ever thy soul desireth, for oxen, or for sheep, or for wine, or 
for strong drink. — deut. xiv. 26. Wine is a mocker, strong 
drink a brawler, and whosoever erreth thereby is not wise. — 
prov. xx. 1. If a man do lie, saying, I will prophesy unto 
thee of wine and of strong drink, he shall even be the prophet 
of the people. — mic. ii. 11. Come ye, say they, I will fetch 
wine, and we will fill ourselves with strong drink. — is. lvi. 

12. Strong drink shall be bitter to them that drink it. There 
is a crying in the streets because of the wine. — is. xxiv. 9, 11. 
Woe unto them that are mighty to drink wine, and men of 
strength to mingle strong drink. — is. v. 22. It is not for 
kings, O Lemuel, to drink wine, nor for princes to say, Where 
is strong drink? Lest they drink and forget the law, and per- 
vert the punishment of any that is afflicted. Give strong drink 
unto him that is ready to perish. And wine unto the bitter in 
soul; let him drink and forget his poverty, and remember his 
misery no more. — prov. xxxi. 4-8. But these also have erred 
through wine, and through strong drink are gone astray; the 
priest and the prophet have erred through strong drink, they are 
swallowed up of wine, they are gone astray through strong drink; 
they err in vision and stumble in judgment. — is. xxvui. 7, 8. 

Eli thought Hannah was drunken and said, How long wilt 
thou be drunken? put away thy wine from thee. No, my lord 
she said, I have drunk neither wine nor strong drink, but I 
poured out my soul before the Lord. — i. sam. i. 14, 15. 

The angel of the Lord said, Drink no wine nor strong drink, 
and eat not any unclean thing; for lo; thou shalt conceive and 
bear a son. — judges xiii. 4, 14. 



228 VINTAGE— DR. FACT 

He shall drink no wine nor strong drink, and he shall be 
filled with the Holy Ghost even from his mother's womb. — 
luke i. 15. Ye have not drunk mine or strong drink, that ye 
might know that I am the Lord your God. — duet. xxix. 6. 

When a man or woman makes a special vow, he shall sep- 
arate himself from wine and strong drink; he shall drink not 
vinegar of wine, or vinegar of strong drink, neither shall he drink 
any liquor of grapes, nor eat fresh grapes or dried. All days of 
his separation shall he eat nothing that is made up of grape vine, 
from the kernels even to the husk. — num. vi. 3-5. 

The Lord said to Aaron, Drink no wine nor strong drink, 
thou, nor thy sons with thee, when ye go into the tent of meet- 
ing. — lev. x, 8. Drink offering of strong drink thou shalt pour 
out unto the Lord. — num. xxviii. 7, 10, 14, 15, 24, 31 ; xxix. 5, 11, 
16, 18, 19, 21, 22, 24, 25, 27, 28, 30, 31, 33, 34, 37, 38, 39. 

VINE OR WINE 

Binding his ass's colt unto the choice vine. — gen. xlix. 11. 
The fable of the vine. — judges ix. 13. He destroyed their vines 
with hail. — ps. lxxviii. 47. Give rain that thou mayest gather 
thy wine. — deut. xi. 15. Thou mayest not eat the tithe of thy 
wine. — deut. xii. 17. First fruit of thy wine. — deut. xviii. 4. 
In the land of corn and wine. — deut. xxxiii. 28. Moab's wine 
shall languish. — is. xvi. 8. Gather ye wine (yayin.) — jer. xl. 
10, 12. The new wine shall fail her. — hos. ix. 3. I called for a 
drought 'Upon the wine. — hag. i. 11; n. 12. 

VINEYARD 
Ex. xxii. 5; xxin. 11; num. xvi. 14; xxii. 24. Azmaveth 
was over the vineyards and wine cellars, i. chron. xxvii. 27. 
Restore the vineyards and the wine. — nehem. v. 11. I planted 
me vineyards. — eccl. ii. 4. My well beloved had a vineyard in a 
very fruitful hill, planted with the choicest vine — is. v. 2. There 
shall be no singing in the vineyards because of the pride of 
Moab. — is. xvi. 10. A land like your land, a land of corn and 
wine, a land of bread and vineyards. — is. xxxvi. 17. He plant- 
ed pleasant vineyards, but ye shall not drink the wine thereof. — 
amos. v. 11; ix. 14; zeph. i. 13. A man planted a vineyard 
and digged a winepress. — matt. xxi. 33 ; mark xii. 1. Prune 
thy vineyard six years and gather the fruit. — lev. xxv. 3. The 
seventh year thou shalt not prune. — lev. xxv. 5. The jubilee ye 
shall not gather grapes of the undressed vines. — lev. xxv. 11. 
Vineyard of wine. — is. xxvu. 2, 3. 

VINTAGE 

Lev. xxvl 5; num. xvn. 12. I have made the vintage to 
cease, because of the pride of Moab. — is. xvi. 10. The spoiler is 
upon thy vintage. — jer. xlviii. 32. Vintage, but thou shalt not 
drink the wine. — mic. vi. 15. Vinedressers. — il chron. xxvi. 10. 

WINEPRESS 

Numb, xviii. 27, 30. Thou shalt furnish him liberally out of 
thy winepress. — num. xv. 14; xvi. 13. Shall I help you out of 






DESIRABILITY OF WINE— DR. FACT 229 

the threshing floor or out of the winepress ? — n. kings vi. 27. 
Treading winepresses on the sabbath. — nehem. xiii. 15. They 
thread their winepresses. — job. xxiv. 11. Winepress. — is. v. 2. 
No treader shall tread out the wine in the presses, because of 
Moab's pride. — is. xvi. 10. Wherefore art thou red in thine gar- 
ments like him that treaded in the wine fat, — winepress. — is. lxiii. 
3. I have caused wine to cease from thy winepress. — jer. xlviii. 
33. The Lord had trodden the virgin daughter of Judah as in a 
winepress. — lamen. i. 15. Winepress. — hos. ix. 2. The wine- 
press is full, the fats overflow.— joel. hi. 13. When one came to 
the wine fat to draw out 50 vessels, there were but 20. — hag. ii. 
16. Winepress. — zech. xiv. 10. Gather the clusters of vine of the 
earth; for their grapes are fully ripe. And the angel gathered 
the vintage of the earth, and cast it into the winepress of the 
wrath of God. And the winepress was trodden. — rev. xiv. 18, 19, 
20. He treadeth the winepress of the fierceness of the wrath of 
the almighty God. — rev. xix. 15. The fats shall overflow with 
wine. — joel n. 25. 

WINE AS MERCHANDISE 

Where is the corn and the wine? — lam. ii. 12. Damascus 
with the wine of Helbon. — ezek. xxvii. 18. Corn and wine. — 
hos. ii. 8, 9, 22. As the wine of Lebanon. — hos. xiv. 7. The 
Lord said, I will send you corn, and wine, and oil, and ye shall 
be satisfied therewith. — joel ii. 19, 25. Another carrying a bottle 
of wine. — i. sam. x. 4. Jesse took an ass laden with bread and a 
bottle of wine. — I. sam. xvi. 20. Abigail took 200 loaves and two 
bottles of wine, 100 clusters of raisins, etc. — i. sam. xxv. 18. 
Ziba bringing food and a bottle of wine, said to David, The 
wine is that such as be faint in the wilderness may drink. — n. 
sam. xvi. 2. Naphtali brought food and wine. — i. chron. xii. 
40. Solomon gave much wheat, barley, oil, and 20,000 baths of 
wine. — 11. chron. ii. 10, 15. Rehoboam stored up victuals, oil and 
wine. — 11. chron. xi. 11. The Israelites gave abundance of wine, 
etc. — 11. chron. xxxi. 5. Hezekiah had store houses of wine, 
etc. — 11. chron. xxxii. 28. Artaxerxes gave 100 baths of wine, 
etc. — ezra vii. 22. The former governors took of them bread and 
wine. — neh. v. 15. There was prepared once in ten days store of 
all sorts of wine. — neh. v. 18. Wine, etc., they brought on sab- 
bath day. — neh. xiii. 15. The oil and the wine hurt thou not. — 
rev. vi. 6. Merchandise of Babylon, wine, etc. — rev. xviii. 13. 

DESIRABILITY OF WINE 

As a punishment, God says, Thou shalt plant thy vineyards 
and dress them, but thou shalt neither drink of the wine, nor 
gather the grapes ; for the worm shall eat them. — deut. 
xxviii. 39. 

Lord, thou hast put gladness in my heart more than they 
have when their corn and wine are increased. — ps. iv. 7. 

Thy love is better than wine. — s. of s. i. 2, 4. Thy mouth 
like the best wine. — s. of s. vii. 9. 

Thy silver is become dross, thy wine mixed with water. — 
is. 1. 22. 



230 WINE APPROVED— DR. FACT 

For their vine is the vine of Sodom; their grapes are 
grapes of gall, their clusters are bitter; their wine is the poison 
of dragons. — deut. xxxii. 33. 

WINE AS MEDICINE 

Zila bringing food and a bottle of wine, said to David, the 
wine is that such as be faint in the wilderness may drink. — 

II. SAM. XVI. 2. 

New wine shall make the maids flourish. — zech. ix. 17. 

Be no longer a drinker of water, but use a little wine for thy 
stomach's sake, and thy often infirmities. — I. tim. v. 23. 

Samaritan pouring oil and wine on the wounds. — luke. 
x. 34. 

Wine as a local anaesthetic: As a thorn that goeth up into 
the hand of a drunkard. — prov. xxvi. 9. 

Wine as general anaesthetic: They have stricken me, shalt 
thou say, and I was not hurt, they have beaten me and I felt 
it not. — prov. xxiii. 29-35. 

A case of dipsomania: When shall I awake? I will seek it 
again. — prov. xxiii. 35. 

WINE APPROVED 

Approved when properly used: The king of Salem brought 
forth bread and wine. — gen. xiv. 18. Jacob brought his father 
Isaac wine, and he drank and said, God give thee plenty of 
wine. — gen. xxvii. 25-27. Benjamin and his brethren drank, and 
were merry. — gen. xliii. 34. Wine, the Lord will bless it. — 
deut. vn. 13. And out of the blood of the grape thou drankest 
wine. — deut. xxxii. 14. And the tree said unto the vine, Come 
thou, and reign over us. And the vine said unto them, Should 
I leave my wine, which cheereth God and man, and go to wave 
to and fro over the trees? — judges ix. 13. There is bread and 
wine also for me, and for thy handmaid, and for the young man 
which is with thy servants; there is no want of anything. — 
judges xix. 19. Nehemiah gave wine unto the king. — neh. ii. 1. 
Ahasuerus gave them drink in vessels of gold and royal wine in 
abundance, according to the bounty of the king, and the drinking 
was according to the law; none could compel: for so the king 
had appointed to all the officers of his house, that they should do 
according to every man's pleasure. — Esther i. 8. The heart of 
Ahasuerus was merry with wine. Esther i. 10. Esther at the 
banquet of wine — Esther v. 6; vn. 2, 7. Job's sons and daugh- 
ters were eating and drinking wine in their eldest brother's 
house. — job. i. 13, 18. The wine, yayin, that maketh glad the 
heart of man. — ps. civ. 14. I searched in my heart, how to cheer 
my flesh with wine. — eccl. ii. 2. Come, eat ye of thy bread, and 
drink of thy wine, with a merry heart ; for God hath already 
accepted thy works. — eccl. ix. 7. Thy princes eat for strength, 
and not for drunkenness ! A feast is made for laughter, and 
wine maketh glad the life. — eccl. x. 17, 19. I have drunk my 
wine with my milk. — s. of s. v. 1. I would cause thee to drink of 
spiced wine. — s. of s. viii. 2. The king appointed for them of the 
wine which he drank, and that they should be nourished three 



WINE IN CEREMONIES— DR. FACT 231 

years. — dan. i. 5. Belshazzar made a great feast and drank wine. 
His lords, wives, and concubines drank of the wine. — dan. v. 1-4, 
23. Ho, every one that thirsteth * * * come buy wine and 
milk without money, * * * hear, and your soul shall live. — 
is. lv. 1-3. Strangers shall not drink thy wine (yayin), for 
which thou hast laboured. — is. lxii. 8. Jacob was redeemed unto 
the goodness of the Lord, to the corn, and to the wine, and to 
the oil, and to the young of the flock of the herd. — jer. xxxi. 12. 
God said to Jeremiah, Give them wine to drink. — jer. xxxv. 2, 39. 
And drinking wine: let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we shall 
die. — is. xxii. 13. The Son of man came eating and drinking, 
and they say, Behold, a winebibber. — matt. xi. 19; luke vii. 34. 
Drink ye all of it ; for this is my blood * * * I will not 
drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until I drink it new 
with you in my Father's kingdom. — matt. xxvi. 28, 29. 

DRINK OFFERINGS 

Drink offering by Jacob. — gen. xxxv. 14. Drink offering of 
a fraction %, y$, Yz of a hin of wine. — ex. xxix. 40; xxx. 9; 
lev. xxiii. 13, 18, 37; num. vi. 15, 17, 21. As a sweet savour. — 
num. vii. 10; xv. 5, 7, 10, 24. Drink offering of strong drink, 
thou shalt pour out unto the Lord. — num. xxviii. 7, 10, 14, 15, 
21, 24; xxix. 5, 11, 16, 18, 19, 21, 22, 24, 25, 27, 28, 30, 31, 33, 34, 
37, 38 39. Where are their gods that drank the wine of their 
drink offerings? — deut. xxxii. 38. Namah took a bottle of wine 
to the house of the Lord. — I. sam. i. 24. Some are appointed 
over the wine. — i. chron. ix. 29. The first fruit of wine etc., 
for the priests. — neh. x. 37, 39; xm. 5, 12. And pour out drink 
offerings to other gods, that may provoke me to anger. — jer. vii. 
18. The wine needed for the offering to the God of heaven. — 
ezra vi. 9. Wine used by Christ at the last supper, Drink ye all 
of it; for this is my blood of the covenant. — matt. xxvi. 28, 29. 

Wine used by God for good and evil. For in the hand of 
the Lord there is a cup, and the wine foameth, it is full of mix- 
ture, and he poureth out the same; surely the dregs thereof, all 
the wicked of the earth shall ring them out and drink them. — ps. 
lxxv. 8. The Lord shall make unto all peoples a feast of wines 
on the lees well refined. — is. xxv. 6. That fill up mingled wine 
unto Destiny, I will destine to the sword. — is. lxv. 11. 

WHEN WINE IS NOT USED IN CEREMONIES 

The Lord said to Aaron, Drink no wine nor strong drink, 
thou, nor thy sons with thee, when ye go into the tent of the 
meeting. — lev. x. 8; ezek. xliv. 21. When a man or woman 
makes a special vow, he shall separate himself from wine and 
strong drink; he shall drink no vinegar of strong drink, neither 
shall he drink any liquor of grapes, nor eat fresh grapes or 
dried. All the days of his separation shall he eat nothing that is 
made of the grape vine, from the kernel even to the husk. — 
num. vi. 3-5. Ye have not drunk wine or strong drink ; that ye 
might know that I am the Lord your God.— deut. xxix. 6. No 
wine offer. — hos. ix. 4. 



232 DANGERS OF WINE IN WORSHIP— DR. FACT 

The angel of the Lord said, Drink no wine nor strong drink, 
and eat not any unclean thing; for, lo, thou shalt conceive and 
bear a son. — judges xiil 4, 14. He shall drink no wine nor 
strong drink, and he shall be filled with the Holy Ghost even 
from his mother's womb. — luke i. 15. The Lord said to Jere- 
miah, Give them wine to drink. They said, We will drink no 
wine. Our father commanded, Ye shall drink no wine, neither 
ye nor your sons forever, nor plant vineyards. We have obeyed. — 
jer. xxxv. 1, 2, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 14. But Daniel purposed that he 
would not defile himself with the king's wine. — dan. i. 8-16. 

DRUNKENNESS AS RELIGIOUS PUNISHMENT 

Do we not know that every bottle shall be filled with wine? 
Behold I will fill all inhabitants, kings, priests, and prophets with 
drunkenness. And I will dash them one against each other. — 
jer. xin. 12, 13. The Lord said, Take the cup of the wine of 
this fury at my hand, and cause all the nations to whom I send 
thee, to drink it. And they shall drink, and reel to and fro, and 
be mad. — jer. xxv. 15, 16, 17. Drink ye and be drunken, and 
spue, and fall, and rise no more. — jer. xxv. 27. Make ye him 
drunken; for he magnifies himself against the Lord; and Moab 
shall wallow in his vomit. — jer. xlviii. 26. Babylon hath been a 
golden cup in the Lord's hand that made all the earth drunken : 
the nations have drunk of the wine; therefore the nations are 
mad. / will make Babylon drunk, her princes, etc.— jer. li. 7, 
39, 57. The second angel saying, Fallen is Babylon which hath 
made all the nation to drink of the wine of the wrath of her 
fornication. — rev. xiv. 8, 9, 10. Give unto Babylon the cup of the 
wine of the fierceness of his wrath. — rev. xvi. 19. Thou shalt be 
filled with drunkenness and sorrow, with the cup of astonishment 
and desolation, with the cup of sister Sancaria, Thou shalt even 
drink it and drain it out, and thou shalt gnaw the sherds there- 
of. — ezek. xxiii. 34. They shall drink and make a noise as 
through wine. — zech. ix. 15. They that dwell in the earth were 
made drunken. — rev. xvii. 2; xvm. 3. 

DANGERS OF WINE IN WORSHIP 

Woe unto them that rise up early in the morning, that they 
may follow strong drink; that tarry late into the night, till wine 
inflame them ! and the harp and the lute, the tabret and the pipe, 
and wine are in their feasts : but they regard not the work of 
the Lord. — is. v. 11, 12. But these also have erred through wine, 
and through strong drink are gone astray; the priest and the 
prophet have erred through strong drink, they are swallowed up 
of wine, they are gone astray through strong drink; they err in 
vision and stumble in judgment. — is. xxviii. 7, 8. In the house 
of their Lord, they drink wine of such as have been fined. 
* * * But ye gave the Nazarites wine to drink, and com- 
manded the prophets, saying, Prophesy not. — amos ii. 8, 12. If 
a man do lie, saying, I will prophesy to thee of wine and of 
strong drink, he shall even be the prophet of this people. — mic. 
ii. 11. Deacons must be grave, not doubletongued, not given to 
much wine, not greedy for filthy lucre.— i. tim. hi. 8. 



DRUNKENNESS DUE TO WINE-DR. FACT 233 

THE DANGERS OF WINE 

It is not for kings, Lemuel, to drink wine, nor for princes 
to say, Where is strong drink? Lest they drink and forget the 
law, and prevent the punishment of any that is afflicted. Give 
strong drink unto him that is ready to perish. And wine unto 
the bitter in soul: let him drink and forget his poverty, and 
remember his misery no more. — prov. xxxi. 4-8. Be not among 
winebibbers ; among gluttonous eaters of flesh ; for the drunkard 
and the glutton shall come to poverty. Who hath redness of 
eyes? They that tarry long at wine; they that go to seek mixed 
wine. Look not thou upon the wine when it is red, when it giv- 
eth color in the cup, when it goeth down smoothly; at the last 
it biteth like a serpent and stingeth like an adder. Thine eyes 
shall behold strange things, and thine heart shall utter froward 
things. Yea, thou shalt be as he that lieth down in the midst of 
the sea, or as he that lieth on the top of the mast. They have 
stricken me shalt thou say, and I was not hurt, they have beaten 
me and I felt it not. When shall I awake? I will ask it again. — 
prov. xxiii. 20, 21, 29, 35. He that loveth pleasure, wine and oil, 
shall not be rich. — prov. xxi. 17. Woe unto them that are mighty 
to drink wine, and men of strength to mingle strong drink. — is. 
v. 22. They shall not drink wine with a song; strong drink 
shall be bitter to them that drink it — is. xxiv. 9, 11. Awake ye 
drunkards and weep; and howl, all ye drinkers of wine, because 
of the sweet wine, for it is cut off from your mouth. — joel i. 5. 
Woe unto them that drink wine in bowls. — amos vi. 6. Yea, 
moreover, wine is a treacherous dealer. — hab. ii. 5. Woe unto 
him that giveth his neighbor drink, that addest thy venom thereto 
and makest him drunken also — hab. ii. 15. Be not anxious what 
ye shall eat and drink. — matt. vi. 25, 31. The kingdom of God 
is not eating and drinking. — rom. xiv. 17. Do not keep company 
with drunkards. — i. cor. v. 11. Drunkards shall not inherit the 
Kingdom of God. — I. cor. vi. 10. Be not drunken with wine. — 
eph. v. 18 ; gal. v. 21. Take heed lest haply your hearts be over- 
charged with surfeiting and drunkenness. — luke xxi. 34. Aged 
women likewise should not be enslaved to much wine. — titus 
II. 3. 

DRUNKENNESS DUE TO WINE 

Noah drank of the wine; and was drunken. — gen. ix. 20. 
He awoke from his wine. — gen. ix. 24. _ Come let us make our 
father drink wine. — gen. xix. 32-35. Shilo washed his garments 
in wine, and his vesture in the blood of grape. — gen. xlix. 11. 
His eyes shall be red with wine. 12. He is a riotous liver and 
a drunkard. — deut. xxi. 20. Nabel was very drunken. When the 
wine was gone out, he became as a stone and died ten days later. — 
i. sam. xxv. 36. Absalom commanded, Smite Ammon when his 
heart is merry with wine. — ii. sam. xiii. 28. Elah was drinking 
himself drunk, and Zimri killed him. — i. kings xvi. 9. Benhadad 
was drinking himself drunk. — i. kings xx. 16. My belly is as 
wine which hath no vent, like new bottles it is ready to burst. — 
job xxxii. 19. Thou hast made us drink wine of staggering. — 



234 ALCOHOL-DR. FACT 

ps. lx. 3. I am the song of the drunkard.— ps. lxix. 12. Then 
the Lord awaked as one out of sleep, like a mighty man that 
shouteth by reason of wine. ps. lxxviii. 65. They reel to and 
fro and stagger like a drunken man. — ps. evil. 27. They eat the 
bread of wickedness, and drink the wine of violence. — prov. iv. 17. 
Wine is a mocker, strong drink a brawler, and whosoever erreth 
thereby is not wise. — prov. xx. 1. He that loveth pleasure, wine 
and oil, shall not be rich. — prov. xxi. 17. A drunken man stag- 
gereth in his vomit. — is. xix. 14. Woe to the crown of pride of 
the drunkards of Ephraim that are overcome with wine, it shall 
be trodden under foot. — is. xxviii. 1, 3. Come ye, say they, I 
will fetch wine, and we will fill ourselves with strong drink. — is. 
lvi. 12. Men of common sort were brought drunkards from the 
wilderness. — ezek. xxiii. 42. Whoredom and wine and new wine 
take away the understanding. — hos. iv. 11. The princes made 
themselves sick with the heat of wine. — hos. vii. 5. They howl upon 
their beds, they assemble themselves for corn and wine. — hos. 
vii. 14. They sold a girl for wine, that they might have to 
drink. — joel hi. 3. Before the flood they were eating and drink- 
ing. — matt. xxiv. 38. The evil servant shall sit and drink with 
the drunken. — matt. xxiv. 48; luke xh. 45. At the Lord's sup- 
per one is hungry, the other is drunken. — i. cor. xi. 21. They 
that be drunken are drunken in the night. — i. thess. v. 7. Wine- 
bibbings, revellings, carousings. — i. peter iv. 3. 

DRUNKENNESS NOT DUE TO WINE 

Eli thought Hannah was drunken and said, How long wilt 
thou be drunken? put away thy wine from thee. No, my lord, 
she said, I have drunk neither wine nor strong drink, but I 
poured out my soul before the Lord. — i. sam. i. 14, 15. They are 
drunken but not with wine; they stagger, but not with strong 
drink. For the Lord hath poured out upon you the spirit of 
deep sleep, and hath closed your eyes, the prophets ; and your 
heads, the seers hath he covered. — is. xxix. 9; li. 21. 

They shall be drunken with their own blood, as with sweet 
wine, and all flesh shall know that I the Lord am the saviour, 
and the redeemer, the mighty one of Jacob. — is. xlix. 26. 

I am like a drunken man, and like a man whom wine hath 
overcome, because of the Lord, and because of his holy words. — 
jer. xxiii. 9. 

Ye shall drink blood till ye be drunken of my sacrifice. — 
ezek. xtfxix. 19. Vision not due to wine.— dan. x. 3. 

ALCOHOL 

There is in progress a well-meant agitation by total 
abstainers of to-day, that condemns drinks of all kinds 
containing alcohol. They claim that alcohol consumed in 
any quantity is always a poison deleterious to the indi- 
vidual and the human race. 



VITAL REACTION-DR. FACT 235 

Let us briefly consider what this substance really is. 
As a product of fermentation from grapes, or other fruits, 
or vegetables, or from barley and hops, alcohol contains 
no element that is not obtained from any of these acknowl- 
edged wholesome foods. 

The agent to bring about the atomic re-arrangement 
of a molecule of sugar, the progener of alcohol, is the 
Torula. It is an organized cellular ferment, containing 
an active albuminous substance which reduces the sugar 
to alcohol and carbon dioxide. 

Grape-sugar C 6 H 12 O s = Alcohol 2 (C 2 H 6 O) -f- 
Carbon Dioxide or Carbonic Acid Gas 2 (C0 2 ). 

C 2 H 6 O is the chemical formula of Spirit of Wine ; 
Alcohol Absolutum; Anhydrous Alcohol; other grades 
vary but little from this arrangement. 

It will be noticed that carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen, 
generally speaking, are absolutely essential to life. That 
our body is principally constructed of these elements, 
which in unstable equilibrium are constantly changing and 
forming the most varied compounds. Nitrogen, Iron, 
Sulphur, Phosphorus, and other elements less abundant 
but equally important enter as salts in this complex mu- 
tation. 

VITAL REACTION 

Considering how little we know of the vital proc- 
esses of digestion and assimilation of the ingesta, of the 
many chemico-physical reactions of the food due to ever 
changing factors present in the alimentary canal, it is 
no wonder that scientists cannot agree definitely as to 
the food-value of alcohol. 

A test-tube with its contents and modifying addi- 
tions accurately known, enables us to study definite chem- 
ical changes, but the test-tube is not the prima via. 

It has been claimed that when alcohol is absorbed 
by the blood, its affinity for oxygen causes it to form a 
compound with the haemoglobin of the red corpuscles, les- 
sening the haematin's oxidizing powers of the tissues. 

When sugar is fermented and reduced to alcohol, 
one atom of carbon and two atoms of oxygen, C 2 , are 
set free with every molecule of alcohol, C 2 H 6 O ; show- 
ing that the avidity of alcohol for oxygen, is a doubtful 
theory; but if it were true, would seem a conservative 



236 PTYALINE— DR. FACT 

effort on the part of nature in marshaling the food en- 
ergy and strength of the body from too rapid oxidation. 

The very opposite probably takes place in metabolism, 
for the calorific effect of alcohol is thought to be due to 
the dilatation of the peripheral capillaries, either by acting 
on vaso-motor dilators, or by inhibiting vaso-motor con- 
strictors, causing a greater quantity of blood to circu- 
late near the surface of the body. The alcohol, if there 
is any left, is reduced or oxidized into its component parts 
in the tissues as in the open air ; giving up its carbon for 
growth, its hydrogen and oxygen as water, H 2 0, for a 
medium of exchange, conveying food and eliminating 
ashes from the economy. During the anabolic processes 
of the body, the alcohol introduced from without or 
formed within, serves the body like all other carbohy- 
drates by breaking down as such to form other com- 
pounds needed for life. 

PTYALINE 

Ptyaline is an unorganized, amylolytic ferment of the 
saliva which serves to change starch C 6 H 10 O s by the 
addition of H 2 O into sugar C 6 H 12 O e . Since there is 
no stable combination of food, every compound ingested 
probably undergoes many changes before it is rendered fit 
for assimilation. Thus the greater bulk of the sugar is 
probably reduced either by some process of fermentation 
or by some vital synthesis into alcohol, C 2 H 6 O, and 
carbon dioxide, C 2 ; and these resulting products are 
re-arranged again and again like any other nutriment 
until absorbed or eliminated. 

What takes place in the living normal stomach, will 
never be positively known by observing a pathological 
case of gastric fistula like that of Alexis St. Martin de- 
scribed by Dr. Beaumont, or by examination of the gas- 
tric and intestinal contents either obtained by siphon or 
from a case post mortem. Although the various reactions 
and the ever changing conditions which modify or alter 
the gastric contents in process of digestion will never be 
perfectly known from the very nature of the case, yet we 
may safely assume that since alcohol is produced and 
used in the course of metabolic changes, that it is abso- 
lutely essential for the support of human life. 



USES OF ALCOHOL— DR. FACT 237 

BEER 

Beer has about 3 to 7% of alcohol, some nutritious 
barley, some hop that serves as a mild tonic and stom- 
achic, and about 80% of water. 

So little alcohol in so much water, can only stimulate 
slightly, and keeps the drink aseptic. 

Beer is extensively used at meals for its food value 
and as a refreshing drink. In suitable cases and proper 
quantities, beer is recommended or prescribed by most 
physicians as a tonic, a galactagogue, diuretic, and dia- 
phoretic. 

The Illinois Medical Journal of August, 1908, re- 
ports that a doctor of Hopedale, 111., was fined $20 and 
costs for prescribing beer in violation of the "dram shop 
act." 

Dr. W. H. R. Rivers of Cambridge University, En- 
gland, finds that small doses of 5 to 20 c.c. of absolute 
alcohol, have no effect on the amount or nature of the 
work either immediately or within several hours of their 
administration. With large doses of 40 c.c. the evi- 
dence was uncertain owing to great individual differences. 

Scientists of repute have experimented and found 
that two ounces of alcohol is consumed by the body as 
food in 24 hours. That would mean 2^ pints of beer 
containing 5% of alcohol. This is more than the average 
drinking man consumes. 

OTHER DRINKS 

Wines may have from 7 to 20% of alcohol, more or 
less sugar, tannic acid which gives astringent properties, 
and various other ingredients of medicinal value accord- 
ing to the kind of wine. 

These wines are chiefly used for nutriment, stom- 
achic, and tonic effects. 

Among liquors, rum with over 70% of alcohol, is 
one of the strongest drinks. Liquors are taken in small 
quantities, principally for medicinal effects and as cor- 
dials. 

USES OF ALCOHOL 

Most liquid medicines require for their preservation 
a greater percentage of alcohol than the higher beverages 
contain. 



238 TEA AND COFFEE— DR. FACT 

Liquors used as medicines have saved more lives 
than perhaps any other single factor. That many ill-bal- 
anced people use them to their harm, does not in the least 
detract from the merits of alcoholic drinks properly used. 

At present physicians pay more attention to prophy- 
laxis and the removal of all factors that bear any causa- 
tive relation to the illness, and are less in need of alcohol 
as a stimulant or anaesthetic; but there are times when 
few would be without it. Sometimes it is the only thing 
within reach which by its prompt use averts death. 

The value of alcohol as a life-saver is illustrated by 
a dispatch from London, July 18, 1908. A clause in the 
children's bill imposing a fine of $25 for giving intoxicat- 
ing liquor to a child under five years of age unless or- 
dered by a medical practitioner, was defeated on hearing 
how a child of one of the members of the committee of 
the House of Commons was saved by a teaspoonful of 
whiskey before the doctor could arrive. 

Even Dr. T. D. Crothers of the Journal of Inebriety, 
who condemns alcohol as a stimulant, says it is a magni- 
ficient narcotic and anaesthetic. It is one of the greatest 
benefactors of humanity in the manufacture of ether, 
chloroform and other anaesthetic, but as a drink it is 
a relic of barbarism. The day is not far away when all 
distilleries of the country will be needed to manufacture 
it for purposes of light, heating, and power. To-day we 
are drinking it and killing ourselves. It will not be long 
before mankind has converted it to its true use. 

Thus even a prohibitionist finds, except in drinks, 
that alcohol is one of the greatest benefactors of hu- 
manity; which is contrary to the belief of his brethren, 
who deny that it ever serves any good purpose. An 
anaesthetic to be effective has to be taken into the system, 
whether in the form of alcohol, chloroform, or ether. 

TEA AND COFFEE 

These very agitators are often intemperate in the use 
of tea and coffee, which act as stimulants, enabling a per- 
son to do fatiguing work without proper food, bringing 
on collapse as soon as these artificial props become in- 
efficient. 

While small doses have an exhilarating effect, large 
doses habitually taken, lead to physical and mental ruin 



CAFFEINE AND THEINE— DR. FACT 239 

more surely than do the consumption of alcoholic bev- 
erages, because the harmful properties are generally un- 
suspected and because the tea and coffee are taken ad 
libitum by the dear and revered members of our fam- 
ilies in the privacy of the home. 

These beverages resemble the alcoholic ones in re- 
gard to dosage, not only because they vary in strength 
due to difference in preparation; but also because the 
beneficial and harmful limits fluctuate with the idiosyn- 
crasy of the individual and his condition at the time of 
indulgence. 

For these reasons there cannot be any fixed and uni- 
form rules as to the time, quality, and quantity in the use 
of tea and coffee, nor any uniform scientific opinion as to 
the benefits and injuries of these drinks, any more than 
about beers, wines, and strong drinks. 

They are valuable in many cases when prescribed by 
physicians. caffeine and theine 

Coffee contains about 2% of caffeine, which is a 
powerful alkaloid. Two to four grains of the Citrate of 
Caffeine is a medicinal dose for headaches due to hyper- 
emia or for migraine, etc. It acts as a diuretic, stimu- 
lates the cardiac centers with small doses, and depresses 
them with big doses, much like alcohol. 

The antidote for the evil effects of the excessive use 
of coffee or tea is a small quantity of brandy or some 
other alcoholic drink, and vice versa, cafe noir. 

Coffee with 5 to 8% of tannic acid, consumed habit- 
ually in large quantities, clogs the system. Tea equally 
strong is still worse; containing as much as 26% of the 
tannin and 3% of theine which is an alkaloid like caf- 
feine. Some of the other ingredients, such as sugar, 
caseine, fat, aromatic oils, legumin, are nutritious, like 
the barley, sugar, water, hops, etc., of alcoholic drinks. 

Excessive coffee and tea drinking often lays the 
foundation for hereditary neuroses, such as neurasthenia, 
hysteria, melancholy, hypochondriasis, mania, especially 
mania potatorum. The tendency of such defectives is 
to become inebriates; drunkards, opium, cocaine, or 
chloral fiends. Pseudo-abstinence in one thing, is an 
error ; temperance in all things, is essential. Make use of 
all that benefits man, shun all that harms. 



240 WATER-DR. FACT 

EVERY ABUSE DANGEROUS 

Morphine, C 17 H 19 N0 3 H 2 0, is one of the greatest 
boons for the relief of pain that might endanger by its 
severity the limb or life of a patient. An ordinary dose 
for an adult is only 34 of a grain, but a fraction of a 
grain more may cause death. By its injudicious use, a 
habit may be formed much worse than the drink habit in 
baneful consequences. Thus it is with cocaine, most of 
the alkaloids, and effective medicines used. 

Everyone is aware that oxygen of the air is in- 
spired about 16 to 20 times per minute, and that if pre- 
vented from entering the body, death by asphyxiation 
would follow in a few minutes; but too much oxygen 
would do the same thing, although we seldom hear of it. 
M. Foster of Cambridge, Eng., in his Physiology, page 
395, says that a pressure of four atmospheres of oxygen 
causes an animal to die of asphyxia and convulsions, ex- 
actly in the same way as when oxygen is deficient. 

London, Aug. 15, 1908: A new fad has invaded 
London, that of inhaling oxygen as a stimulant for mind 
and body. Several society women are devotees of the 
habit. The ozone form of oxygen in minute doses is 
good, but in large doses it is a dangerous poison, causing 
headache and irritation of the mucous membrane. (Pure 
oxygen is absolutely dangerous and must be largely 
diluted.) It uses up prematurely the vitality of the body 
and tends to shorten life. 

How often we hear someone say that if a little is 
good, more is better. Yes, a little may be good to get 
better, and more may be better to get worse or die. More 
food, sunshine, and air may be better for some than less, 
but we all know that too much food has caused injury 
and death, as in typhoid; too much sunshine has caused 
sunstroke ; too much air may be followed on the removal 
of the air pressure by Caisson disease, or air in motion 
at a low temperature, may freeze a man to death, or do 
mischief by drafts, or cause death by its mechanical ef- 
fects in case of cyclones. 

water 

Some water is necessary, but too much may drown. 
A little water is good, but too much nearly cost the life 



ELIMINATION OF TRANSGRESSORS— DR. FACT 241 

of Eugene W. Chafin, when presidential nominee of the 
Prohibition party. He narrowly escaped drowning Aug. 
8, 1908, in the Y. M. C. A. pool of Lincoln, Neb. He 
facetiously said: "Wouldn't it have been awful if I had 
come to my death by water ? I don't mind it myself, but 
it would have been tough on the party to lose its head in 
that way, so until the election is over I'm not going to 
have anything to do with water except by the glassful." 

Pure water is healthful, but ever so little when 
polluted is worse than much bad liquor. This was shown 
in the Spanish-American war, where more died of typhoid 
fever contracted by drinking infected water than were 
killed in battle. Had the soldiers had their canteens well 
filled with liquor and not drunk any water, how many 
precious lives would have been saved, how many a wid- 
owed wife or mother would not now be in sorrow and 
want! 

ELIMINATION OF TRANSGRESSORS 

Henry William Smith, M.D., LL.D., on Alcohol 
and the Community, in McClure's Magazine of December, 
1908, writes of the casual relation of alcohol to insanity, 
crime, and poverty. 

Without disputing the conditions, Dr. Smith finds, 
the causative factors of insanity, crime, and poverty, are 
the conditions that produce defective individuals. "Al- 
cohol" per se is not the "enemy." The abuse of alcohol 
by the individual is due to his already defective nature. 
Neither the saloon-keeper, nor the brewer; in fact, no 
one has ever doubted or questioned that abuse is ruinous ; 
nor has any advocate of drink ever championed drunken- 
ness, or believed excess harmless to body and mind. 

The individual who indulges in alcoholic beverages 
to excess is born a defective, and his overindulgence is 
but one of the manifestations of his depraved physical, 
mental, and moral condition which is due primarily to 
heredity. The secondary and contributing factors, like 
abuse of alcohol, are but incidental effects by which na- 
ture eliminates or destroys beings who have inherited 
accumulated defects due to transgression of natural laws, 
and who can no longer adapt themselves to, or correspond 
with, their environment. 



242 BIBLE AND TEMPERANCE— DR. FACT 

god's production 

What seems strange is that the total abstainer has 
singled out alcoholic beverages as per se always in- 
jurious; implying that God made alcohol not only in 
vain, but a poison so pernicious that it behooves man to 
destroy it forever from the face of the earth. Surely 
they cannot claim, that because man allows grape juice 
or sugar water to ferment, or by putting together the in- 
gredients, manufactures drinks, that therefore the laws 
of nature, matter, and man were the only essential fac- 
tors, and that their God, the Creator of all these, had no 
voice in the making of alcohol! 

God says nothing about all the other things that are 
beneficial or injurious according to the quantity con- 
sumed, but he does throughout the Bible in over 300 
places instruct man to enjoy the benefits of wine, and 
warns them to abstain from over-indulgence. 

"All things were made by him; and without him 
was not anything made that hath been made." — john i. 
3; REV. IV. 11. 

"I am the Lord, and there is none else. I form the 
light, and create darkness ; I make peace, and create evil; 
I am the Lord, that doeth all these things." — is. xlv. 7. 

THE BIBLE AND TEMPERANCE 

God, according to the Bible, gives explicit instruc- 
tions how he wishes men to worship him with drink- 
offerings, prescribing the quantity of wine to be used. 
He even makes use of drunkenness due to wine, as a 
punishment for wrongdoing, so that good may follow. 

Paul speaks of its temperate and intemperate use, 
and Christ teaches that, in commemoration of him, wine 
be drunk as his blood. 

Dr. M. M. Mangasarian, in an argument at the Y. 
M. C. A. Auditorium, Oct. 13, 1908, reported in the 
Tribune, announced that the Bible meant nothing to him ; 
that he thought it ludicrous that Americans of the twen- 
tieth century should feel themselves bound by the writ- 
ings of obscure Jews of scores of generations ago; but 
that since Prohibitionists based their doctrines on that 
book he was willing to spend his time showing how fool- 
ish they are. He also read from the Wesleyan Confer- 



DRINKING NATIONS— DR. FACT 243 

ence of 1841 that Rev. Dawson Burns offered a resolu- 
tion prohibiting the use of unfermented wine at the 
Lord's supper, that the use of Wesleyan chapels for tem- 
perance meetings was prohibited, and that the ministers 
were warned not to preach temperance sermons out of 
their own circuits. He also quoted from the expense ac- 
count at the ordination of a minister at Hartford in 1784, 
the chief items in which were fifteen bottles of punch, five 
bottles of wine, and numerous glasses of "flipp" and mugs 
of "toddy." 

The Christian minister's chief reply was that Dr. 
Mangasarian had shown by his address that he was a 
"straw man" and an "unintelligent" person, and that the 
Prohibition party did not demand total abstinence and 
that the Bible stands for sobriety — a lame admission 
that the Bible does not stand for Prohibition, but, like 
Dr. Mangasarian, for sobriety, for which the minister, 
judging from his use of personal epithets, does not seem 
to stand. 

Usually total abstainers are Christians, and are loud 
proclaiming it; to me as a non-Christian it seems in- 
comprehensible that anyone can be so disloyal to his Bible 
and so disobedient to the commands of his Holy Father 
and his Son Jesus. 

ALCOHOLIC TEMPERANCE DRINKS 

Another curious inconsistency is that the so-called 
"soft drinks" or "temperance drinks" sold, contain from 
2 to 12 3/10% of alcohol, according to an analysis made 
by the English government. Of 4,147 samples examined 
in the last four years, 3,098 exceed 2%. Ginger beers 
and herb beers contain the highest percentage of alcohol, 
some as much as claret or Rhine wine. 

Since total abstainers have their own experts deny- 
ing all food value of alcohol, we will say for agreement's 
sake that this scientific question is still unsolved and 
sub judice and draw our conclusions by comparing men 
and nations according to their drinking habits. 

DRINKING NATIONS 

The effect of the sane use of alcoholic drinks in case 
of individuals and nations, is the best proof of their bene- 
fits in man's physical and mental growth. 



244 DRINKING NATIONS-DR. FACT 

The Teutonic, Latin, Slavonic, and Keltic nations 
have used alcoholic beverages up to the present time, and 
are believed by the Christians to be superior to the Turks 
and all nations that believe in Mohammed and his total 
abstinence. 

Among the Teutons, the Germans are noted for 
steady drinking of light beers and wines, and they are 
at least on a par with other nations in science, literature, 
art, and as a world power. 

The English use somewhat stronger ales and wines, 
but are second to none in prosperity and power. 

The Dutch and the Scandinavians have for ages used 
stronger drinks than other Teutons, yet the sturdy 
Dutchman and the stalwart Norseman are fine specimens 
of physical development. 

The Kelts use the strongest liquors. Would they be 
as witty if they depended entirely on potatoes to furnish 
the system with starch digested to sugar and alcohol ? 

The French use claret like water, yet they are the 
most urbane, artistic, and cultured of nations. 

The Italians and other Latin nations, as well as their 
classic rivals the Greeks, have made good use of wine 
since the time of Bacchus. They are the most religious 
people, and have preserved for us the treasures of art and 
literature of antiquity, as well as the Christian religion 
which without them would probably never have grown 
or become known. 

The Slavonic nations have their vodka and other al- 
coholic beverages, and have been, thanks to their strength, 
the bulwark of our western civilization against the 
Nomads of the east. 

We modern Americans are a beer, wine, and liquor 
consuming people, yet we can boast of the most mar- 
velous growth in wealth and power. Our insistent total 
abstainers, however, are gaining for us the reputation of 
a dyspeptic nation, noted for artificial teeth and good 
dentists. The reason for it is that the system demands 
alcohol in proper quantities. In our artificial life this has 
been supplied for ages by making moderate use of alco- 
holic drinks and thus relieving the system from over- 
taxing the digestive organs with starches and sugars, to 
generate the required amount of alcohol. 



DIPSOMANIA— DR. FACT 245 

ALCOHOLIC FOOD 

In primitive man, and some civilized people of to- 
day, the organs are adapted and strong enough to waste 
much vital work for proper returns. 

The average total abstainer has an inordinate crav- 
ing for candy, sweet things, pastry, and starchy foods, 
which ruin his health early in life. Then, too, he carries 
about with him an illicit distillery by making his stomach 
convert sugar into alcohol. This abuse finally leaves him 
dyspeptic. He may become so intemperate in the con- 
sumption of sweets that all the evil consequences of alco- 
holic intoxication follow in a masked form. Taking the 
excess in this latent way, he does not govern his appe- 
tite as he would if he were taking the alcohol already 
prepared for use in any of the many beverages. 

DIPSOMANIA 

All the evils from the abuse of alcohol may follow 
in a modified way. He may become nervous, hysterical, 
neurasthenic, excitable, magnify and exaggerate the evil 
effects of abuse, and attribute them to the proper use of 
drinks. His dyspepsia may be a symptom of alcoholic 
gastritis, which impairs the stomach's ability to properly 
prepare the required amount of alcohol to such an extent 
that the patient tries to satisfy the want by madly con- 
suming all drinks obtainable. The patient has now be- 
come a dipsomaniac. His will-power has become so 
weak that it no longer affords him protection against his 
own folly. 

Of course, there is heredity, environment, the condi- 
tion and habits of the individual, that may lead a mod- 
erate drinker into excess and make him a dipsomaniac 
just as easily. A man in the best of health may become 
a victim of disease, or some infectious, contagious, or 
malignant malady more or less fatal. These patients 
are all taken care of at home, or in suitable hospitals. 
Our insane, including those suffering from suicidal and 
homicidal mania, are protected against themselves and 
others, and we in turn against them, by confining them 
in proper institutions. 



246 PROVOCATIVE RESTRICTIONS-DR. FACT 
RESPONSIBILITY 

Why should the masses of the people in good health 
benefited by the sane use of alcoholic beverages, be sub- 
jected to the same restrictions and treatment as the dip- 
somaniac ? 

Because a man, addicted to the vice of drink, com- 
mits crimes in consequence, should we who are not thus 
addicted be under tutelage like irresponsible children and 
the feeble-minded, as if we were unable to judge how 
much drink is good for us ? 

Does the saloon stop a man passing by, and make 
him enter nolens volensf Does this wicked, poisonous 
devil Alcohol precipitate himself into the innocent, un- 
suspecting, helpless, God-forsaken man, and, possessing 
him, devour him by a slow but terrible death? Can it 
not be that the evil resides in man himself? If to the 
pure all things are pure, are, then, to the evil, all things 
evil? 

If we legislate what, when, and how to drink, shall 
we not also pass laws on gluttony, the manner and cost 
of living, dressing, housing, reading, learning, theater- 
going, dancing; on what constitutes, art, religion, and 
science? How much personal liberty will be left in the 
pursuit of each one's happiness, if nothing is left for in- 
dividual choice, if all inclination, preference, natural dis- 
position has to conform to a uniform pattern ? 

If we legislate acts innocent per se to constitute 
crimes, do we thereby lessen the number of criminals ? 

PROVOCATIVE RESTRICTIONS 

Clergymen who, distinguishing between the benefits 
of drink and the harm of drunkenness, dare publish their 
views, are attacked with epithets and vulgar personalities 
by some intemperate, self-appointed censors of their God 
and his creatures. Even a cardinal of whom they could 
not say, "We do not go to a physician for spiritual ad- 
vice," was not allowed to express contrary views with 
impunity. Since they could not accuse him of ignorance, 
a dishonest motive and incompetency were insinuated, 
declaring that "he ought to exchange his surplice for a 
white apron, his prayer book for an ice pick, and go to 
keeping bar." — Dry Press agent against Cardinal Gib- 






CLASS LEGISLATION-DR. FACT 247 

bons of the Roman Catholic Church of Baltimore, Chi- 
cago Tribune, Feb. 29, 1908. 

The Bible says: "They are drunken, but not with 
wine; they stagger, but not with strong drink." — is. 
xxix. 9; li. 21. 

"They shall be drunken with their own blood as with 
sweet wine/' — is. xlix. 26. 

The Sunday closing advocates and abstainers, "do 
err, not knowing the scriptures, nor the power of God." 
— matt. xxii. 29. 

A Methodist would object to attempts on the part of 
Catholics to enact a law making the early mass obliga- 
tory in his church, as much as the Catholics would if 
obliged to attend Protestant meetings. Thus it is with 
the Freethinker; he does not wish to have others take 
away his holiday, for he respects the right of others to 
observe their holy-day. Christian, do unto others as thou 
wishest to be done unto. 

We, Americans, have acquired vested rights in this 
country by taking the land from the Indians. The for- 
eigner, who has lately come from Europe, works for it 
and buys it, becomes a citizen by the laws of this country, 
and is entitled to the good will and respect of his 
native fellow-citizens. 

Anyone who has traveled in a land whose language 
he does not understand so well as his own, can compre- 
hend the disheartening lonesomeness of the emigrant's 
position here, especially so, the more his social and re- 
ligious customs differ from ours. 

CLASS LEGISLATION 

Can they feel at home when some ministers even for- 
get their sacred calling and the golden rule, by referring 
to them as the scum of Europe soaked in lager beer, who 
should go back to where they came from if they do not 
become abstainers and observe a Puritan Sabbath? 

They wish to legislate that drinking of beverages 
containing alcohol be constituted a crime. If such tyr- 
anny succeeded, the masses of these citizens of foreign 
blood, as well as many honest natives, would be made 
technical criminals. 

Let us not forget that the great West, including this 



248 SUNDAY BEER-GARDENS— DR. FACT 

very city, owes most of its growth and prosperity to the 
emigrant and his descendants. While the Canadian of 
unmixed English blood is English still, an American is 
more typically American, the greater his mixture of Eu- 
ropean blood. Soon we need not qualify by saying, he is 
an American of English, of Dutch, of Irish, German, or 
any other blood, but we shall realize that American 
stands for the confluence of all Aryan stock which left 
Asia ages ago divided into so many national branches. 
Indeed, the Semitic and all Caucasian races may thus be 
reunited. The energy and the good qualities gathered 
by each branch in its migration hither, culminating in this 
our latest, newest land and nation. 

Let us heartily welcome to our land of the free, every 
good man, woman, and child; let us be courteous and 
treat them kindly from the Christian pulpit and in every 
walk of life. At present the saloons and beer-gardens 
alone seem to bid them a hospitable welcome. 

Do not frown on their day of rest and recreation. 
Their religious observance of the Sabbath is that of con- 
tinental Europe. 

Many of them are Christians, that believe they can 
worship God and receive his blessings on the same day. 
They probably have not the time and money to pursue 
pleasure and wealth during the week, and are not aware 
that one day a week only must they be pious. 

SUNDAY BEER-GARDENS 

A man who toils hard physically every week-day 
from the time he rises until the evening, when, tired out, 
he seeks his bed, surely needs one day of cheer and re- 
laxation. 

If he be a bachelor, his dingy little room does not 
permit visiting; and as a stranger where else than in a 
saloon could he socially meet his countrymen for a pleas- 
ant chat, a smoke, and a glass of beer or wine ? 

If married, where could he and his wife and chil- 
dren meet other families of his acquaintance more pleas- 
antly than under the trees of a beer-garden, talking about 
every subject of interest, and in turn listening to good 
music while sipping his favorite brew or claret, and par- 
taking of nutritious food in the open air. 

Tastes differ, and "de gustibus non est disputandum," 



THE SALOON— DR. FACT 249 

what is medicine for one is poison for another; "chacun 
a son gout, et chaque pays a sa guise/' 

THE SALOON 

While personal experience is of limited value, I be- 
lieve the saloon even on week-days to be of inestimable 
benefit not only as a resort furnishing refreshments, but 
also as a rendez-vous, a shelter from inclement weather 
and as the only place of rest for the wanderer, the 
stranger tired out, may be, in the search of work. At the 
expense of a nickel for a glass of beer, a hungry man can 
help himself until satisfied to a generous free lunch, con- 
sisting of a variety of cold or warm and wholesome food. 
In many such places within "the loop," and elsewhere, 
you can see the shabby genteel, and men of clerical ap- 
pearance and garb, rub elbows with mechanics perhaps 
out of work, taking advantage of the saloon man's hos- 
pitality. Of course, it is a business with the saloon- 
keeper and must pay ; the well-to-do customer, no doubt, 
makes it possible for the host to entertain so generously 
the hungry, the tired, and the stranger in distress. 

All the year around there is perhaps no other insti- 
tution that furnishes so much food for so little money; 
only enough, in fact, to avoid the name of charity so 
odious to the poor but proud. 

This is done from day to day throughout the land 
by breweries and saloons. Is there any other institution 
that is doing good so constantly on so large a scale ? 

The Chicago Tribune of Nov. 15, 1908, reports that 
Capt. Annie Roberts, who lost her position with the Vol- 
unteers of America for refusing to march in the Prohibi- 
tion parade, because she believed in temperance and not 
prohibition, said that saloon proprietors are among the 
most charitable of men, and have been more generous 
than any of the other people on her list. She had received 
from the saloon element and interests, hundreds of per 
cent larger donations than taken from other sources 
combined. 

What has the Church done for the footsore stran- 
gers that travel the lonesome streets of the big cities in 
search for work, to compare with it? The Church takes 
from the poor to provide for the pauper, but after pay- 



250 RELIGION AND DRUNKENNESS-DR. FACT 

ing for the priest and the church, how much remains for 
charity ? 

Of course, there are bad men and criminals in all 
classes of society, but, judging by the records of crimes 
in the papers, the proportion among the saloon-keepers 
and frequenters of saloons, compares favorably with min- 
isters and church-goers. 

people's club-rooms 

In the Chicago Tribune, Nov. 30, 1908, Miss Grace 
Reed, principal of a school, is reported as saying that 
saloons, properly regulated, should be the people's club- 
rooms. The masses must have meeting places, as well 
as the classes who frequent the exclusive clubs. 

In Germany, she stated, men escort their convent 
bred daughters and wives to the saloons on their way 
home from church. There they meet college professors, 
high school teachers, ministers of the gospel, bankers, 
and tradesmen, often accompanied by women of their 
households, and over a glass of beer, wine, or lemonade 
the questions of the day are discussed in perfect order 
and quiet, as if in the dining room of a hotel. And, in- 
deed, democracy prevails in these gatherings. Everybody 
meets nightly in the beer-garden or saloon. 

CRIMES OF PROHIBITIONISTS 

Only about a year ago there were three ministers 
accused of pederasty in one week. Curiously, the writer 
has never read of a saloon-keeper thus accused. There 
have been ministers charged with alienating the affections 
of other men's wives, or accused of leading girls astray, 
of eloping while married, of even selling the chastity of 
wife and the virginity of a daughter for gold. Man may 
be sinful in any walk of life, ministers and saints not 
excepted. The saloon and the church have their sins and 
sinners ; they are no better and no worse than other in- 
stitutions and sinners. 

RELIGION AND DRUNKENNESS 

William E. Curtis of the Record-Herald in an article 
on Doleful Town, found at Dundee, Scotland, wrote that 
there is said to be more drunkennes in Dundee than in 
any other place on earth; more than in Glasgow and 



POVERTY— DR. FACT 251 

Edinburgh, notwithstanding their larger population. 
There is a whisky dive on every corner. This is the 
shame of Scotland, where the people have the reputation 
of being the most religious as well as the most intem- 
perate of all the human race. 

Let us, good-naturedly, adopt the Prohibitionist ar- 
guments post hoc instead of propter hoc. Is intem- 
perance and religion cause and effect ? Are the people of 
Scotland the most religious because they are the most 
intemperate, or the most intemperate because they are 
the most religious? All Christian nations are religious 
and drink; no Mohammedan nation, though religious, 
drinks. Is it the Christian religion then that is responsi- 
ble for drunkenness, that Prohibitionists claim is the 
cause of all crime? Was Abel the victim of the first 
crime because of drink or because of religion? 

From intemperate Scotland came many intolerant 
Puritans, and as extremes usually follow each other, 
they first burned witches at the stake, and now would 
have us all imtemperately temperate ; would make drink- 
ing a punishable offense on week-days and a crime on 
Sundays. Is this the fruit of "most religion" or of "most 
drunkenness" ? 

Rather than have most religion and most drunken- 
ness go hand in hand, let us have a little drinking and 
less religion associated; for a little often is good, when 
much may do harm. Let us be temperate in all things. 

POVERTY 

William E. Curtis again wrote from Edinburgh, 
Sept. 29, 1908, that hard times in Scotland are due to 
poor food and bad cooking and wretched, crowded tene- 
ment houses without comforts. Children find amusement 
in the streets, and the older people in the saloons which 
to them are as attractive as paradise. Their indigesti- 
ble food creates a craving for drink, and their salted fish 
produces an abnormal thirst, which the cheapest tea boiled 
until all the tannin is extracted from the leaf and it be- 
comes a poison, does not satisfy. Alcoholic drinks, very 
strong beer, and strong, vile whisky alone seems to sat- 
isfy. Soup-houses and cooking establishments will help 
to change the manner of living. While in England the 
per capita expenditure for intoxicating drink is £3 19s., 



252 OTHER CAUSES OF CRIME— DR. FACT 

against Scotland's £3 3s. Id. for the year 1907, yet more 
than double the amount of whisky is consumed, which 
accounts for more drunkenness in Scotland. 

OTHER CAUSES OF CRIME 

Dr. Mangasarian was reported by a Chicago paper 
in April, 1908, as saying that a nation of drunkards, 
even, is preferable to a nation of slaves. He claimed that 
Prohibition was contrary to all laws, human, economic, 
and divine, and said the Bible was overwhelmingly in 
favor of the moderate use of liquor, and that "heaven is 
not a Prohibition territory" ; that the Prohibitionist is not 
fighting for God, for liquor plays a minor role in the 
great list of crimes mentioned in the Bible, if it enters in 
at all. The real causes of crime are ambition, hate, lust, 
pride, jealousy, avarice, envy, cupidity, and other pas- 
sions. Is the man who drinks, makes, or sells liquor a 
criminal? Can it be shown that liquor is only an evil? 
In life, good and evil proceed from the same source. 
For over 1,300 years drinking has been a sin with the 
great Mohammedan nations, but their sensuality and bru- 
tality has increased. Tacitus found the Teutons great 
drinkers, but also commented on their bravery and moral- 
ity, and Germany to-day stands shoulder to shoulder 
with the great nations of all time in art, philosophy, re- 
ligion, culture, science, commerce, and government. Eng- 
land is a drinking nation, but she has conquered total 
abstinence India. 

Dr. Mangasarian defies any Prohibitionist to show 
him a single text in the Old or New Testaments which 
favors prohibition. There is no commandment against 
drinking in the decalogue. If theft, and murder, and 
want, and lust, and covetousness, and all other sins are 
primarily caused by drink, would not the deity have 
warned against it? 

Oliver Wendell Holmes in The Professor at the 
Breakfast Table, says of wine, Yet better even excess 
than lying and hypocrisy; and if wine is upon all our 
tables, let us praise it for its color and fragrance and so- 
cial tendency, so far as it deserves, and not hug a bottle 
in the closet and pretend not to know the use of a wine- 
glass at a public dinner ! 



ALCOHOLIC COMMERCE-DR. FACT 253 

Soliloquy of Friar Claus in the wine cellar of the 
convent : — 

I always enter this sacred place 

With a thoughtful solemn and reverent pace, 

Pausing long enough on each stair 

To breathe an ejaculatory prayer, 

And a benediction on the vines 

Which produce these various sorts of wines. 

— Longfellow's Golden Legend. 

Why should we burden the brewer, the saloon- 
keeper, and alcohol, with the wickedness of men who be- 
come drunkards and criminals. 

For the dipsomaniac there are doctors and hospitals, 
institutions for the feeble in mind, and prisons for the 
criminal. 

Was alcohol or the saloon-man responsible for the 
9,000,000 poor wretches that were burned at the stake 
for witchcraft? Is the brewer responsible when millions 
of East Indians who never use alcohol in any form, die 
of starvation as subjects of a Christian nation? 

Where do the poor among us get the money to buy 
alcohol if they have not enough to buy food? Poverty 
and alcohol may have a causative relation in some cases, 
but the consumers of alcoholic beverages that keep up 
the immense interests of the breweries, distilleries, and 
saloons, are those not lacking the necessities of life. The 
well-to-do, the rich and prosperous, are the consumers 
that pay for old wines, extra fine beers, and champagnes. 
Thus there is much more reason to connect alcohol with 
wealth and prosperity rather than with poverty and 
crime. 

ALCOHOLIC COMMERCE 

According to the U. S. Census of 1900, the number 
of deaths attributed to drunkenness in each 100,000 of the 
population was on an average 2.41 in prohibition states, 
and only 1.63 in license states. 

The brewers, maltsters, and distillers of the U. S. 
consume yearly in their products the amount of $369,- 
851,097. These industries and the allied trades have in- 
vested $3,350,000,000, without 6,000 hotels which would 
add $250,000,000. They pay annually for state and gov- 
ernment licenses $271,867,990, in addition to the city 



254 INTEMPERATE PROHIBITIONISTS-DR. FACT 

licenses, real estate and personal property taxes of $84,- 
500,000. Besides, they use annually 10,000 horses, cost- 
ing $3,000,000, and feed worth $7,500,000.— Rudolph 
Brand of the Organized Brewers of Illinois. 

The statistics of the Department of Agriculture show 
that out of a crop of 147,192,000 bushels of barley, about 
70,000,000 go to brewers, maltsters, and distillers. Alto- 
gether about $200,000,000 of all farm products are 
thought to be used annually. 

An officer of the Prohibition Society (W. A. Bur- 
baker, secretary of the Prohibition Central Committee of 
Cook County) declares Uncle Sam the greatest grafter 
in the country, because he received yearly $216,000,000 
revenue out of this pernicious and "illegal" traffic. "You 
men who vote for saloons with the thought that it re- 
duces your taxes a few dollars are no better than cheap, 
ordinary grafters." 

INTEMPERATE PROHIBITIONISTS 

The agitators opposing Sunday saloons are a small 
class, but pretend to be the guardians of the people's 
morality. They are always meddling with the perform- 
ance of official work of the duly constituted authorities 
who were elected by the people for their ability and in- 
tegrity. 

We all feel resentful for meddlesome interference of 
our duty for which we have qualified. It must be as dis- 
concerting and discouraging to our municipal officers. 

Sometimes a hasty accusation is published against 
an officer which on examination is found to have been a 
mistake, but the mischief is done. An innocent man's 
reputation, which is valued more than life, is murdered. 
The decalogue and the law prescribe no punishment for 
such a crime and it is therefore more heinous. 

It reflects no credit on the ministry when one of its 
members makes a deal with crooks by using doubtful 
means in the attempt to obtain evidence of graft and 
other wrongs against the head of the municipality's ad- 
ministration and other officers (Rev. Morton Culver 
Hartzell, pastor of the South Park Avenue Methodist 
Episcopal Church). Nor is it a virtue to be cited for con- 
tempt of court by hastily questioning the integrity of the 



LYNCHING— DR. FACT 255 

Judge when his decision is reported not to conform with 
the minister's ideas (March 25, 1908, Rev. A. Lincoln 
Shute, pastor of the Wesley Methodist Episcopal Church, 
and Director of the Chicago Law and Order League, 
versus Judge Chas. M. Walker on the Bar Ballot Quest, 
"Shall all places where liquor is sold or given away 
in this City upon Sunday be closed on that day?" Cir- 
cuit Court). 

' INCITING ENMITY 

By intemperate and inflammatory speeches they im- 
pute wrong motives for official acts not meeting their 
approval. By innuendoes and insinuations they try to 
destroy public confidence and prejudice the constituents. 

While they intimate that some of the highest officials 
are guilty of treason, they do not recognize that their 
owns acts seem treasonable when they spread disrespect 
and contempt for laws that do not suit them, and when 
they instigate disloyalty to the authorities of the mu- 
nicipality. 

If an avowed anarchist were guilty of such conduct, 
he would probably be accused and punished for treason. 
The political views of a man ought not make any dif- 
ference in punishment when he is guilty of a crime. A 
man should be punished for his crime, not because he is 
an anarchist; nor escape punishment when guilty, be- 
cause he is not an anarchist. 

Gov. W. D. Foulke in a lecture on free speech says : 
Because anarchists, some of them, do violate the law 
and are guilty of very great crimes, this hardly justifies 
the supporters of law and order and those who are in 
favor of peace and of "sweetness and light in the com- 
munity to propose to maintain these by the violation of 
law." He believes it ought to be a crime for one man to 
persuade another to murder, whether the murder actually 
is attempted in pursuance of that persuasion or not. He 
thinks the law should go further and say that the mere 
words of a man who incites a crime should be regarded 
as a complete offense and punishable as such. 

LYNCHING 

By constant interference and agitation, the slow but 
safe execution of Justice is defeated, and riotous mob- 
rule is substituted. 



256 OTHER EVILS— DR. FACT 

An old adage of the common law says, it is better 
to let 99 guilty escape than that one innocent should suf- 
fer. 

Think of the frequent lynchings accompanied by 
fiendish brutality. Many comparatively innocent victims 
are burned for accosting rudely a white girl or woman. 
This is considered a capital offense only when the rowdy 
is colored. 

Recently four negroes met their fate at the hands of 
lynchers, because, it is claimed, they sympathized with a 
murderer. 

This year so far there have been 60 lynchings in 
seven months. On the slightest circumstantial evidence, 
"the faggots are piled around the victim, oil is poured on 
him, then the match is applied and slowly burned to 
death, while a thousand people witness the 'execution/ " 
—(Dallas, Texas, July 28, 1908, at Greenville, Tad. 
Smith, age 18, for asaulting a girl of Clinton, Hunt 
County. ) 

We have all read of cases where the victim was aft- 
erward proven innocent. The crimes of "night riders" 
and other vigilantes are current events. 

One minister said: My sympathy goes out to the 
night riders who have destroyed the warehouse. I wish 
they had put something on the fields that would hinder 
the growth of this weed. — (Rev. J. A. Palmer, Pough- 
keepsie, Methodist Episcopal Church, New York, April 
3, 1908.) 

Are these atrocities due to drink and saloons, or to 
religious fanaticism and so-called reformers that take the 
law in their own hands ? 

OTHER EVILS 

How many are crippled, how many lives are lost 
yearly by preventable accidents on railroads, on crossings, 
in automobiles, workshops, and factories, that entail suf- 
fering and poverty to the surviving family ! 

How many church-goers own property in unsanitary 
condition, causing illness, lifelong invalidism, death, 
poverty, and crime? Even the janitor-quarters of our 
fine apartment buildings in all big cities are unwholesome 
cave-dwellings. The damp basements are breeding places 



PULPIT PROFANITY-DR. FACT 257 

of the white plague and other debilitating affections; a 
dangerous home for children, lacking air and sunshine. 

A year ahead of time, we can approximately esti- 
mate how many will be maimed and killed, bringing sor- 
row to the hearts of many on the glorious Fourth and for 
some days after. It is not proper use of personal liberty 
that is the cause, nor the saloon, but it is the criminal in- 
difference of the people at large. 

Even the popular plays of boys, such as base-ball and 
foot-ball, have been allowed to become dangerous to life 
and limb. 

The crime, suffering, and poverty that can be traced 
to drink and the saloon as causes, are insignificant in 
comparison with all these preventable deaths and calami- 
ties that are due to criminal negligence of the self-right- 
eous, of us all. 

PULPIT PROFANITY 

Intemperate speech by reformers and ministers is 
especially harmful, because it is inconsistent with the 
ideals they profess to believe; nor is it due to alcoholic 
drinks, which might be avoided, or serve as an excuse. 

Is brotherhood and peace promoted when a Christian 
minister writes to the United Societies : "If you and your 
beer-swilling foreigners are not pleased with the laws of 
this country enacted in the interests of decency and 
health, why do you not take yourselves off bag and bag- 
gage to where you came from?" — (Fenwick W. Fraser, 
First Presbyterian Church, Jackson, Mich., March 14, 
1908.) 

Another minister in his spiritual cups says of the 
same society: A class which is densely ignorant of the 
history and genius of American government — a class 
which has thrown off the .restraints of religion and now 
chafes under the restraint of law ; a class which is under 
the domination of the saloon and follows the leadership 
of men who are soaked in lager beer; a class which 
would separate the city from the state and the United 
States; a class which has banished the Bible from the 
schools and would banish it from the land if it could; a 
class which laughs at the tears of the drunkard's wife, 
blows bubbles with the blood of the drunkard's children, 
and stalks roughshod over laws which are intended to 



258 REFORM AT ANY COST— DR. FACT 

protect these defenseless souls. — (Rev. John A. Earl, 
Belden Avenue Baptist Church.) 

Another mild pastor seeks lost sheep thus : "I pro- 
nounce a curse on the unspeakably vile American saloon. 
Cursed is he that lifts a hand in its defense ! Cursed is 
that institution that is allied with its deadly operations! 
Cursed is the estate that reaps any benefit from its ill 
gotten gains ! Cursed is that city or town that continues 
to remain as partner in the infernal business by granting 
license to it ; yea, Cursed are all who fail to come to the 
help of the Lord against the mighty evil of the liquor 
saloon!" — (Rev. Melbourne P. Boynton, Lexington Ave- 
nue Baptist Church.) 

It is a question whether anyone under the influence 
of strong drink could curse more emphatically. As a 
non-Christian I feel thankful that swearing and cursing 
means nothing to me, and that therefore I am never 
tempted to indulge in such excesses. 

The poor God must be in great distress to need 
man's help against the transcendent powers of the liquor 
saloon if that minister's conception of God's omnipotence 
is true. 

"Peace, peace, but there is no peace!" Thus says 
another : If the sober minded citizen of Chicago realizec 
the condition which threatens us, we should have a revo- 
lution in twenty-four hours. — (Rev. W. A. Bartlett, First 
Congregational Church.) 

REFORM AT ANY COST 

At a meeting of the Chicago Society of Anthropol- 
ogy, 75 Randolph Street, a Prohibitionist (Wm. A. Bru- 
baker, former candidate for mayor) made this inflam- 
matory, intemperate speech, which sounds much like per- 
suading or inciting to murder: "Personal liberty is an- 
archy pure and unadulterated. * * * if one little 
child in the public schools of Chicago loses its lif( 
through the neglect of some drunken janitor its blooc 

will be on the hands of President of the school 

board. He and those who supported him in the recent 
vote on the question of liquor drinking janitors are per- 
sonally responsible. And, further, if the father of that 
child should go into the rooms of the school board wit! 



REFORM BY BLOODSHED— DR. FACT 259 

a loaded gun and shoot holes in President , he would 

be doing just what he would have a right to do under the 

standard set by President himself. I do not advise 

that President 's standard is wrong. But if Presi- 
dent has the right to endanger the life of your child 

and mine, and if through his exercise of that right your 
child or mine is killed, we have a right to blow Presi- 
dent 's head off. That is justice ; an eye for an eye 

and a tooth for a tooth." An anarchist present face- 
tiously remarked : If I had not been an anarchist when 
I entered, you, Mr. Speaker, would have made me one by 
your indictment of the government. 

Another "reformer" said: The mayor of your city 
is guilty of treason under some of the utterances he has 
made. The government of your state has a right to call 
on the troops to put down treason and anarchy in Chi- 
cago. — (Chas. W. Trickett of Kansas City. Kan.) 

In an address Aug. 19, 1908, Petersburg, 111., Eu- 
gene W. Chafin, Prohibition candidate for the presidency, 
says : "How can you expect law and order in a city like 
Chicago, whose mayor is one of the biggest anarchists 
this country ever had, allowing 7,000 saloons to defy the 
state law in keeping open on Sunday and thus breeding 
crime and debauchery of every kind?" 

This speech is the effect of nothing stronger than 
water ! 

REFORM BY BLOODSHED 

This pastor's love for his neighbors and his enemies 
is published thus : "I wish the decent people of Chicago 
would get so disgusted with the insolence and lawless- 
ness of the saloon-keeper, that they would be compelled 
to vomit. I wish the advocates of liquor selling would 
continue their brazen defiance of state laws until they 
become odious. / wish the streets would run with blood 
in this struggle. I'd like to go out with a gun myself. 
Nine out of ten preachers are moral cowards on the pro- 
hibition question. They talk prohibition, but when it 
comes to the question of salary or displeasing a congre- 
gation they falter and submit." — (Rev. Clarence E. Cor- 
nell, Church of the Nazar.) 

This wish reminds one of the Old Testament God 



260 REFORM BY WIT— DR. FACT 

who first hardens the people's heart, that he might have 
an excuse for slaying them. 

REFORM BY FOLLY 

Mrs. Alice C. O'Neal, Vice President of the Wom- 
an's Christian Temperance Union, says: The greatest 
enemy of the cause of temperance, and, indeed, the great- 
est enemy of the country, is the successful man who never 
drinks to excess. The confirmed drunkard is hopeless 
before his craving, but the man who drinks little knows 
better and can stop. That is why we say that the man 
who takes an occasional glass of beer is worse than the 
old toper. 

John A. Nichols of Boston, said that he favored 
the man who gets on an all night drunk occasionally to 
the one who takes a nip every day. If I wanted to drink, 
I would get good and soused and then cut it out for a 
month. It is not nearly so bad to roll in the gutter as it 
is to take a nip every now and then. 

Lincoln, when a delegation of Prohibitionists com- 
plained that Gen. Grant was fond of whisky, asked the 
name of the brand that he might send it to his other 
generals. 

The successful man gives offense to the above Pro- 
hibitionists because he never drinks to excess ; if he drank 
to excess and nevertheless were successful he would have 
to be a very clever man indeed. The unsuccessful man 
might think the success due to excess, and do the same 
to succeed. The successful man who never drinks to ex- 
cess is the greatest enemy of the country; he would not 
be the greatest enemy if he drank to excess? What in- 
temperate speech! Verily, they are drunk, but not with 
wine. 

REFORM BY WIT 

These are some of the humorous prayers by an evan- 
gelist: "Good Lord, if there are any bleary eyed, white 
livered, weak kneed, pigeon toed beer guzzlers in this 
here camp to-night turn the light of religion into the 
bushes and chase out all snakes, including the rattlers, 
that we can skin them alive." — (Dan Shannon, Baptist 
Evangelist, Hammond, Ind., April, 1908.) 

"Why some ministers fail" was selected as subject 
for an invited evangelist. He said : "Your churches of 



PULPIT PURITY— DR. FACT 261 

to-day have degenerated into third and fourth rate amuse- 
ment houses. The congregations are made up largely of 
champagne guzzling, beer drinking, wine sizzling, Sunday 
golf playing, novel reading persons. If the consensus 
of opinion says one thing and the latest scholarship says 
another, then the latest scholarship can go plumb to h — 1 
for all I care. Many Ministers of the present day are 
fudge-eating mollycoddles, who were continually spring- 
ing bum bullcon to their congregations; some are con- 
trolled by riches, not by the Bible. Many of you are 
grafters pure and simple. You know this, too, there are 
some of you preaching to-day that should be carrying 
the hod." — (Evangelist Billy Sunday, Pittsburg, Pa., 
June 9, 1908.) 

The Record-Herald, July 16, 1908, Chicago Asso- 
ciation of Commerce replies to a minister who said Chi- 
cago is so bad that it cannot be called American; it isn't 
even civilized.— (Rev. G. W. McPherson, N. Y.) 

The reply seems applicable to the above disseminat- 
ors of peace and love. It reads thus : — 

''This benighted individual should be taught that the 
intemperate use of the tongue is more baneful than the 
intemperate use of alcohol or other drugs that kill; the 
latter poison the individual offender, while the former 
cuts and wounds the reputation of many." 

IF AND WHEN 

If any of these Prohibitionists should pass Jesus in 
the Ghetto of Chicago, and see him drink a glass of wine 
with his fellow-Jews, and hear him speak in his own 
Hebrew tongue, they would refer to him as a winebib- 
bing, anarchistic, foreign Jew who ought to be deported. 

"When preachers tell us what they think, 
And party leaders all they mean, — 

When what we pay for, that we drink, 
From real grape and coffee-bean. — 

Then order your ascension robe !" 

— Oliver Wendell Holmes. 

PULPIT PURITY 

At the Rock River Methodist Episcopal Conference, 

Bishop Neely advised young ministers thus: ''Devote 

yourselves entirely to your ministry * * * don't be 

a half minister and a half something else. If you don't 



262 "OPEN" SUNDAY— DR. FACT 

intend to be that, you had better withdraw here and be 
something else. A preacher has no light to use the pul- 
pit as a political rostrum. We have within our fold re- 
publicans, democrats, prohibitionists, and even social- 
ists. The minister is pastor of all of them and should 
not use his pulpit to preach partisan politics." 

He who cannot govern himself, cannot govern oth- 
eis. Self-control is an essential in a moral character. 
A strong moral character is the growth of generations. 
We develop moral strength by learning to resist tempta- 
tions, which would be impossible to attain without having 
temptations to resist. 

We must strive to educate a nation of manly men 
who can be trusted to behave themselves in the face of 
temptations, and are temperate in eating, drinking, and 
in everything else that can be done properly and im- 
properly. We may at times fail in the endeavor, but un- 
less there are temptations to overcome there is no stim- 
ulus or reason for moral growth. 

"OPEN" SUNDAY 

Though the Koran prohibits Mohammedans from 
drinking alcoholic beverages, and though they have ab- 
stained for over a thousand years, yet they probably in- 
dulge more than any other people in abuse of hasheesh, 
opium, and other narcotics, which are more pernicious 
than the excessive use of alcohol. 

Milwaukee, Mayor Rose says, is the home of per- 
sonal liberty. It has more than 2,000 saloons open day 
and night all the year round, Sundays as well as week- 
days, operating under a low license ; yet drunkenness and 
crime is less in proportion to the population than in pro- 
hibition cities that have no saloons. The people of Mil- 
waukee are models of sobriety. 

Mayor Becker of the same city says: "If you shut 
vice behind a door, the young man will go out and find 
it. The closed door will tempt his curiosity. I believe 
that it is possible to run an 'open town' without vice." 

Feb. 10, 1908, Episcopal Bishop Webb of Milwau- 
kee and Bishop Grafton of Fond du Lac are reported 
opposed to the radical Prohibitionists. Bishop Grafton 
declaied that Prohibition, by causing continuous viola- 



LAWLESS WASTE— DR. FACT 263 

tion of law was more dangerous to the people than occa- 
sional cases of drunkenness. He believes in low licenses 
for the sale of mild liquors, such as beer, and high license 
for the sale of stronger beverages. The orderly saloon 
has much to commend it, and he does not favor its being 
abolished. 

THE CANTEEN 

New York, Aug. 17, 1908. Gen. F. D. Grant, Com- 
mander of the Department of the East, declares that the 
health of the U. S. army is worse than that of any other 
of the world's armies, and is mostly due to restrictions 
resulting from the W. C. T. U. and other such move- 
ments. The canteen has been taken away, and nothiug 
has taken its place. 

The Chicago Tribune of Nov. 29, 1908, says that 
Brig. Gen. Davis in his report declares that the abolish- 
ment of the canteen, created near the army posts, resorts 
for the sale of intoxicants, which wrought much harm 
among soldiers. 

Col. Gettys, Commandant of the Jefferson Barracks, 
also declares that the liquor clubs south of St. Louis are 
working an amount of evil among the soldiers never 
known when the canteen was in force. 

LAWLESS WASTE 

N. Michels, local head of the Liberty League, enu- 
merates the fruits of Prohibition as : "Higher taxes, in- 
sufficient revenue, vacant stores, reduced police force, 
higher insurance rates, scrip instead of cash, more bonds 
to help a helpless city, and drugstores and blind pigs in 
place of saloons/' 

Carl Haerting, Secretary of the German-American 
Alliance, says: "Prohibition means branding as a crime 
personal habits and customs that can be punished by law 
only when affecting public order. Prohibition is an at- 
tempt to make the many suffer for the mistakes of the 
few, and place civilized mankind on a level with savages." 

T. M. Gilmore, President of the National Model 
License League, says: "Where the retail liquor dealer's 
license expires annually, he is not compelled to take an 
active part in politics, but he is persuaded through fear 



264 PUBLIC OPINION RATIFIES LAW— DR. FACT 

that he may not secure a renewal, to use every means in 
his power to increase his profits for that year, and this 
means that he is persuaded to violate law, and in many 
cases to handle goods of an inferior character." 

A respected and substantial citizen of Kansas re- 
marked, that since the reign of Prohibition in that state, 
young farmers often buy a keg of beer on a Saturday 
evening and drink to the last drop that none may go to 
waste, and because of this innate rural frugality, drop 
down drunk. 

Prohibitive laws thus really aggravate the conditions 
which they are intended to suppress. These farmers 
would have been frugal with their money in a saloon, 
and would behave themselves better in public by returning 
home socially and soberly. 

State's Attorney Elect J. E. W. Wayman said that 
after the city collects $1,000 from the saloon for license, 
according to the city ordinance, to operate every day in 
the week, the state's attorney of Cook County attempts 
to close it without restoring the fee collected, which really 
helps to maintain the Municipal Courts, which in turn are 
used to prosecute the saloon-keepers. An ordinance clos- 
ing the Sunday Saloon could be put through the Council 
in fifteen minutes if the people want it, while $30,000 
have already been spent in ineffectual prosecutions by the 
state's attorney's office. 

"Hush little bar-room, don't you cry, 
You'll be a drug store, by and by." 

This pathetic little doggerel-travesty tells what Pro- 
hibition will do. 

PUBLIC OPINION RATIFIES LAW 

When the law governing the observance of the Sab- 
bath was found to work harm, it was interpreted by the 
Israelites, like other laws, "that man should live by them, 
not that he should die through them." 

Law is enacted and enforced by the will of the peo- 
ple with the object of promoting justice. When a law 
fails to do so, it no longer conforms with the will of the 
people, and therefore ceases to be a law. It dies a nat- 
ural death. A law that does no longer express the inten- 






DEAD AND OBSOLETE LAWS— DR. FACT 265 

tion of the law-maker, the public, ceases to be just and 
lawful ; it needs no revocation. 

New York, Aug. 6, 1908. Justice Gaynor of the Su- 
preme Court of New York, in holding that an ordinary 
bet is not a crime, says : "The law has never descended 
to thrusting its nose into the personal conduct of men and 
women to that extent, and those who try to make it ap- 
pear that it has, only tend to create a disrespect for the 
law. No law can be enforced except by public opinion, 
and wise legislatures never pass a law that lacks public 
opinion in its favor. Such laws are dead letters, except 
as they are stirred up from time to time by the few among 
us who delight in meddling with the conduct of others 
or to levy blackmail. The community sheds them as the 
snake does its skin." 

DEAD AND OBSOLETE LAWS 

An unrepealed law on the statute books of New Jer- 
sey specifies the penalty of witchcraft for any woman that 
betrays into matrimony any subject by virtue of scents, 
cosmetics, washes, paint, artificial teeth, false hair, or 
high heeled shoes. 

In some states the penalty for witchcraft was burn- 
ing at the stake. It may not be the case in New Jersey, 
but if a zealous Christian fanatic should wish to resurrect 
that dead law, would the jurors not do as they did in 
Chicago with the Sunday-Saloon closing statute? 

At great expense to the county, the agitators, some 
Jurists, and the State's Attorney, holding that the state 
law was not superseded by any municipal statutes and 
applied to municipalities organized under the cities and 
villages act, which gave no exclusive power to license, 
regulate, and prohibit the selling or giving away of any 
intoxicating liquors, etc., could not in repeated cases and 
with minute instructions convince the jury that the law 
was in force contrary to the wish of the people. 

When 175,000 voters signed a petition for referen- 
dum to express their views as on a question of public 
policy, the election commissioners refused to submit the 
question on a technicality. The number of signatures, 
however, was sufficient to show what the great majority 
wanted the law to be on the subject. 



266 ( TEMPERATE HABITS— DR. FACT 

THE WILL OF THE PEOPLE 

Remember that the legislators and the laws are the 
creatures of the people. A law is in force as long as it is 
obeyed by the people, no longer. 

That the will of the people is the paramount law of 
the land, is further illustrated by the very birth of this 
nation, in ignoring and treating as a dead letter, the 
stamp act, the tax on tea ; and again when the North re- 
fused to obey the fugitive slave act, passed by Congress, 
as was pointed out by Chas. E. Gilbert, President of the 
United Societies. 

A knowledge of contingent remainders, executory 
devices, the Rule in Shelley's Case, the doctrine of Cy 
Pres, and the iniquity of the Statute of Uses are not 
necessary, as Honorable Eugene Daney humorously says, 
to understand the law and equity in such cases. Acts and 
laws must conform cy pres to the intention and will of 
the people. 

Reformers waste their energy in trying to resurrect 
a law which the people of the municipality concerned 
have repeatedly declared dead or still-born; they waste 
the money of the public uselessly and neglect with their 
Christian brethren to do their real duty of saving the 
starving children of Chicago. The very Mayor they 
have maligned, aided by his officers, the secular press 
and the many secular charitable societies who have led 
in this work for years, is now doing the duty of the 
Christian Church in providing for the starving little ones. 

Arouse, you Christians! Instead of sending our 
people's money to foreign missions for saving unwilling 
souls, feed the starving children at home; instead of 
criticising the habits of others not wrong per se, do your 
own duty within your own moral sphere. 

"Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in 
drink." — col. ii. 16. 

TEMPERATE HABITS 
On the table of my parents there was always beer, 
and sometimes wine. It was the custom to drink at the 
principal meal of the day. Later, when living in other 
states, years sometimes passed without feeling tempted 
to drink or go to a saloon. Only after great bodily ex- 



DRINKING CUSTOMS— DR. FACT 267 

ertion, or on a hot day, a juicy steak would suggest the 
refreshing draught of a glass of beer. The reason may 
have been economy or a digestion furnishing without 
loss, alcohol enough for the needs of the body. 

In the belief of having inherited a neurosis from my 
father's habit of smoking, I abstained from the use of 
tobacco up to the age of 35, and had also avoided tea 
and coffee for many years. Now six months may pass 
without a smoke, or I may consume two a day, never 
more, for months, or on Sundays according to desire. 
Owing no doubt partly to circumstances, I have but rarely 
occasion to enter a saloon, but rejoice that I can exercise 
my personal rights whenever so inclined. These tem- 
perance habits I attribute to the exercise of self-control 
in the constant but temperate use of drinks. Familiarity 
subdues the charms of drink as a temptation. 

DRINKING CUSTOMS 

On the steamers to Europe and in the pensions 
abroad, many American Prohibitionists are observed to 
use alcoholic beverages without fear of harm. 

It may be that climatic conditions in America, as 
well as the frantic struggle for wealth, contribute to gen- 
erate the desire for alcoholic excesses. 

Prof. Ridgway, in the Anthropological Section of 
the British Scientific Association, Dublin, Sept. 3, 1908, 
according to a cable to the Chicago Tribune, declared 
that no attempt to eradicate the tendency to imbibe alco- 
hol in northern latitudes could succeed, because the uni- 
versal love of strong drink there was not the mere out- 
come of vicious desires, but of climatic law. Philan- 
thropists and legislators could not do any more than 
control it. 

No doubt Europe, too, has its drunkards, but ex- 
cepting some drunken women in Liverpool, I cannot re- 
call a single case of drunkenness on the continent dur- 
ing a whole year's travel. I have seen well-bred and well- 
dressed families in attractive "Palm-gardens," sitting at 
tables and sipping for hours at a "Dutch treat" of beer. 
Whenever the orchestra began to play, no glass was 
touched, no whisper heard. 

Contrast this custom with our "American treating" 
when standing at the bar and pouring down beverages 



268 INDICATIONS FOR TEETOTALISM-DR. FACT 

without feeling thirsty or even a desire for drink. Busi- 
ness men feel obliged to treat in turn every one present 
with whom they are acquainted, lest they might give of- 
fense. Such excess is harmful. 

The hard worker who earns his bread by the sweat 
of his brow, is, in my opinion, greatly benefited by the 
judicious use of alcoholic beverages, especially by the 
light beers. 

PROPHYLAXIS FOR DIPSOMANIA 

There are, however, individuals among all classes 
who, like total abstainers, detest all alcoholic drinks and 
do right to heed the idiosyncrasy of their nature which 
as a rule is the best guide to follow when reasonable. 

Those who have an uncontrollable weakness for 
stimulants, should observe total abstinence ; always avoid- 
ing the first drop. It is better for them to allow the ali- 
mentary system to ferment the required amount of alco- 
hol for the body, even at the expense of an extra supply 
of starch and sugar and vital work. 

Pathological cases, however, should follow the di- 
rections of their family physician, or a specialist. This 
advice may be, exempli gratia, a nutritious beer for a 
nursing mother as a galactagogue, or prohibition of all 
stimulants in one addicted to excessive use. 

INDICATIONS FOR TEETOTALISM 

In chronic cases that have been treated symptomati- 
cally by others without benefit, I point out the uselessness 
on my part to continue the same treatment, but suggest 
a thorough examination to discover all possible factors 
that may help to account for existing conditions. With 
patients of bad habits, addicted to intemperate use of 
stimulants, I insist above all else to absolutely shun all 
alcoholic beverages, tea, coffee, and tobacco, either for 
some indefinite long time or for life. In a fatherly talk 
I point out their deplorable condition in the prime of life ; 
the ruin of health, position, and reputation, the injury to 
family and others, should the habit continue. Then I 
depict the bright future with all its possibilities which 
will follow on avoiding entirely and forever all stimu- 
lants; thus pointing out the possible remedy for the al- 
most irreparable damage done by their excessive use. 



ALCOHOL AND CRIME— DR. FACT 269 

Because the patient has shown by his habits and condi- 
tion that he is unable to be temperate, his only salvation 
is in teetotalism. 

Only those who observe temperance are benefited by 
the use of stimulants ; intemperate use does harm. 

Such patients should not only avoid drink, coffee, 
tea, and tobacco, but also associates who would induce 
them to indulge in these stimulants. 

Those with low powers of resistance to temptation 
and disease, should be in the care of a guardian to pre- 
vent if possible any excess or crime of the ward. 

"The chain is no stronger than its weakest link," 
but if we cannot strengthen the weakest members of so- 
ciety by efficient exercise, by adaptation, by natural se- 
lection, or the survival of the fittest, the normal members 
must sink to the level of the lowest type, and we would 
become a nation of degenerates. 

ALCOHOL AND CRIME 

Dr. T. D. Crothers of Hartford, Conn., at the Mis- 
sissippi Valley Medical Association's Convention, Louis- 
ville, Oct. 15, 1908, said the whole alcoholic problem is a 
physical one, the result of disease controlled by laws 
which move with the same exactness and certainty as 
any other operation in nature. With equal propriety and 
sense, consumption, yellow fever, and cholera, might be 
left to moralists, and their pitiful efforts to take up the 
study as a moral evil. The medical profession in the near 
future will be the teachers and leaders of the alcoholic 
problem. There is something startling in the absurdity of 
reform movements without the aid of a physician, or 
without his leadership. It is still more startling to as- 
sume that the terrible evils from alcohol are to be ex- 
plained as moral lapses, and to be cured by moral means. 

The Mortality Statistics of the United States Cen- 
sus, Department of Commerce and Labor, 1906, shows 
that the total from all causes of death is 1,604 in 100,000 
of population; of this total 205.8 die of diseases of the 
digestive system, but only 6.4 of alcoholism. 

The digestive disturbances are chiefly due to over- 
loading the stomach, or taking food of poor quality or 
insufficiently masticated, or eating at irregular hours, 



270 THE ABSTEMIOUS CRIMINAL-DR. FACT 

and including cases of alcoholic gastritis not amounting 
to fatal alcoholism, we find that food is 32.15 times as 
fatal as drink; that gluttony is worse than drunkenness. 

Violence caused 106.9 deaths per 100,000 of popula- 
tion in the United States for 1906. This includes deaths 
by accidents, suicide as well as homicide ; adding the 6.4 
that die of alcoholism, we have 113.3 preventable deaths 
against 1,490.7 from all other causes, many of which are 
avoidable, that remain of the total 1,604 in every 100,- 
000 of population. 

The remedy lies in removing the real cause, the 
hereditary burden of degeneration propagated by unsuit- 
able marriages. 

Let the Prohibitionists remember that there is no 
cause and effect in drunkenness and crime, though they 
are both due to the violation of the laws of heredity and 
environment. 

Alcohol is a blessing in disguise for the dipsomaniac 
and society, because it acts as an anaesthetic while nature 
removes the drunkard from his pitiful existence for the 
good of the species. 

It is only while in delirium tremens or suffering 
from mania a potu that he may become dangerous to 
others and commit homicide like any other violently in- 
sane person. When he is sober his main fault is prod- 
igality to his own detriment financially as well as hy- 
g-ienically. 

& ■ THE ABSTEMIOUS CRIMINAL 

It is he who is more often in danger of becoming 
the victim of unscrupulous business transactions by the 
abstemious criminals, or the prey of the sober and un- 
social highway robbers who rifle his pockets. It is the 
greedy sober swindler who improverishes the orphans, 
widows, and trusting workers. 

The banker who misappropriates trust funds, though 
himself perhaps a teetotaler, or at least a sober schemer 
of wicked ways, often starts his predisposed, vulnerable 
victims to become drunkards or suicides, when they are 
suddenly confronted by poverty they struggled so vainly 
to avoid. 

The deliberate thieves and murderers must be careful 
abstainers to be successful and execute cleverly their 



PROHIBITIONIST, BE JUST— DR. FACT 271 

cunning, fiendish crimes. Thus crime and criminals will 
more often be found as the antithesis of drunkenness and 
drunkards. Their common causes are in religious, but 
unsuitable, unhygienic, and unscientific marriages, and in 
unsanitary surroundings. 

"But there are thousand hearts accurst where no bright sunbeams 

shine, 
And there are million hearts athirst for love's immortal wine. 
This world is full of beauty as other worlds above, 
And if we did our duty it might be full of love." 

— Gerald Massey. 

PROHIBITIONIST, BE JUST 

Pray, Prohibitionists, be not hyprocrites; if you are 
Christians and profess to believe in the Bible, do not dis- 
credit its teachings. 

Obey your God and Christ. Do not attempt to mis- 
construe what Christendom understood as it is written for 
1,900 years, and what can be verified at all times by him 
who can read without forcing his prejudiced views to dis- 
place the obvious meaning of the text. 

Do not arouse contempt for yourself and the Bible 
in the minds of non-Christians. If you are not a Chris- 
tian, do not to others as you would not have them do to 
you. Do not attempt to restrict personal rights, because 
the morally weak and the diseased in mind or body, can- 
not with safety be allowed their personal liberty. 

Learn temperance at home, in the use of coffee, tea, 
tobacco, food, and in judging others. 

If you are fond of food from which your body dis- 
tills and uses alcohol, do not refuse others the right to 
take some of it diluted with water, in liquid form. 

Educate your children to become self-reliant, to ac- 
quire great moral strength by resisting temptations. You 
cannot remove temptation since you cannot destroy the 
world, nor can you exclude the child from contact with 
the same. Prepare the child for the struggle of life so 
that with the fittest he may survive. 

Learn by comparing communities and nations that 
have no laws restricting the use of alcoholic drinks, with 
those that are under prohibition laws. 

Consider the support and protection the liquor in- 
terests and their allied industries afford the citizen and 



272 THE GREAT REFORMER-DR. FACT 

the country, and the comparative lack of these in prohi- 
bition territory. 

RESPECT RIGHTS OF OTHERS 

Do not interfere with the duties of officials elected 
by the people for their honesty and skill to perform that 
particular service which constitutes their official work. 

Do not incite hatred and disturb the peace of the 
community by intemperate, ignorant, and profane con- 
demnation of the foreign born whom you may thank for 
some of the comforts you enjoy. 

Remember that if Jesus were in Chicago, he would 
be found in the Ghetto or in company with publicans and 
sinners and act and talk like a foreign Jew. 

Follow your own custom, it is good for you; let 
others follow theirs, it is better for them. 

Recognize the good wherever you find it. 

THE PEOPLE RULE 

Remember laws are made by the people for their 
own welfare, and are only in force as long as they have 
the sanction of the people. Statutes enacted by individ- 
uals, or class legislation in our country is tyranny, and 
not the law of the people. 

Do not treat the normal, moral, and well man like a 
patient or a criminal. "They that are whole have no 
need of a physician, but they that are sick." — matt. 
ix. 12; luke v. 31. 

Let it never come to pass that a class should dic- 
tate to the mass, when to smile and how ; when, what, and 
how much to play, drink, eat, and think. Let no man ever 
be the arbiter of his equal's moral conduct. 

"Do not raise Cain" by claiming that all crime is due 
to drink and to the saloon ; for you know there were no 
saloons in Adam's time ; nor was Cain a drinker of alco- 
holic beverages. Religious envy was the motive that led 
Cain to murder his brother Abel. 

Do not forget that unsuitable Christian marriages 
are the causes of the abuse of alcohol and the origin of 
other vices, poverty, and crime. 

THE GREAT REFORMER 

Martin Luther was also a reformer, perhaps better 
known than some of our local ones, yet he had a charac- 



EFFECTS OF BIBLICAL OBSCENITY-DR. FACT 273 

ter strong enough to overcome the temptations of the 
devil, whom he vanquished by hurling at him a bottle of 
ink: a bottle of wine or beer was, very strangely, not at 
hand. Rev. Luther had also read the Bible; yes, even 
translated the original text into his own vernacular, yet 
he never discovered any teaching of total abstinence, nor 
any doctrine of Prohibition, neither for Sunday nor week- 
day, for he says : — 

"Wer ntcht liebt Weib, Weln, und Sang, 
Bleibt ein Narr sein Leben lang." 

Translated : — 

"He who loves not wife, wine, or song, 
Remains a fool his life long." 

OBSCENITY OF THE BIBLE 

The sacred Bible, the Holy Word, revered in so 
many homes the world over, and esteemed the Book of 
books for generations, was always believed by me the em- 
bodiment of man's highest ideals, full of gentleness, 
purity, and above all else, full of morality sans reproche. 

To find not only gross inconsistencies, puerile con- 
ceptions of God's creation, injustice, and cruelty attribut- 
ed to God by the "inspired," but also immorality of the 
basest and most unnatural kind, filled me with disappoint- 
ment and regret, mingled with resentment because there 
can be no good reason for any abominations so revolting 
to the sense of decency appearing in the Bible. 

The sections teach no anatomy, physiology, or art, 
and ought to be omitted from the next edition, or else the 
Bible should never be given into the hands of the young 
while character is in its formative period, nor ever 
allowed to be taught in our public schools. 

I have often wondered how many Christians have 
read the Bible from alpha to omega! It may be that 
heredity and pious breeding will make the child accept 
every statement in the Book without question as inspired 
and meant for a divine purpose. 

EFFECTS OF BIBLICAL OBSCENITY 

The Chicago Tribune in a special from Leavenworth, 
Kan., May 22, 1908, says that a Minister of the Gospel, 
married and father of two children, a man of great ability, 



274 KREUTZER SONATA— DR. FACT 

a leader in reform movements and crusades on liquor and 
vice, who started suits to oust the mayor and to enforce 
the prohibitory law that was not invoked for twenty years, 
and who in Wilmington, Del., 1902, was said to have 
preached a sermon urging the burning of a negro who 
had attacked a girl, wrote "ultra-affectionate" letters to a 
girl of his choir in which he pointed out to her sugges- 
tive passages of scripture. 

If a mature and tried character with the best of 
moral training and devout entourage, can thus stumble 
and fall because of anything suggestive of wrong in the 
Bible ; a fortiori how much more danger is there for the 
ignorant and innocent young people? Will all things to 
them be pure ? Shall we pluck it out of the Bible or say 
to the young : "If thy eye causeth thee to stumble, pluck 
it out, and cast it from thee, if it is thy hand, cut it off." — 

MATT. V. 20, 21. 

That none of these sections are taught, is no ex- 
cuse for their presence, but a reason for their expurga- 
tion. They surpass in lewdness and vulgar suggestive- 
ness, the prohibited French Picture Postal-Cards. A 
holy work pretending to come from God, should contain 
nothing that cannot bear the light of day, or that cannot 
be read and studied with moral profit by the most pure 
and innocent. 

The Bible should be intrinsically self-explanatory and 
all-sufficient, without any extraneous aids or teachers, so 
that he who seeks may find, and he who asks may receive 
the spiritual comfort without shock to his reason, sense 
of justice, and decency. 

Many a possible convert who wishes to decide for 
himself from the testimony of inspired writers, the proph- 
ets, and Jesus, feels discouraged as I did in my youth, 
when meeting those objectionable interpolations. Even 
the absolute truths and virtues that have always been 
recognized as part of life, are overcast with doubt in 
the Bible by that which is spurious. 

KREUTZER SONATA 

In 1893, I believe it was, under Postmaster-General 
Wanamaker, when the Kruetzer Sonata of Tolstoi was 
censured and forbidden to pass through the United States 



EXEMPLA INDECORA— DR. FACT 275 

mail, branded as indecent. Think of it, here in our lib- 
eral land of the free! 

Tolstoi, one of the few Christ-like men who really 
try to put into practice the teachings of Jesus, wrote the 
book with the object of winning disciples for Christ from 
among the sinners, whose life he depicted as it truly is 
with all its repulsive features in order to make the same 
appear more loathsome and virtue more desirable by con- 
trast. It contains nothing that I remember which would 
make vice attractive or truckle to the instincts of the de- 
praved. Besides, the rule had the opposite effect from 
what was intended; for according to an officer of the 
Postal Department, the sale of the Kreutzer Sonata in- 
creased enormously. 

The ban placed upon it, attracted the curious and 
those that find pleasure in stories un peu risque. The 
official thought that the ruling was not rescinded, but that 
no attention is paid to it at present, for with the light of 
to-day the attitude of the public has changed. 

No doubt the instigators of the prohibition would be 
quite intemperate and profane in the loudness of their 
denunciation, should anyone dare to claim that the works 
of Tolstoi approach those of Christ in purity of motive, 
but that there is every reason to have prohibited the cir- 
culation of the present version of the Bible rather than 
the Kruetzer Sonata. 

EXEMPLA INDECORA 

Exempli gratia sunt exempla odiosa: Maxima In- 
decora — 

gen. xix. 32. Veni et pot emus pattern nostrum vino, et 
dormiamus cum eo, et suscitemus de patre nostro semen. 33. 
P otaverunt autem patrem suum vino in node ilia; et ingressa 
senior dormivit cum patre suo in node ilia. Et nescivit cum ipse 
dormivit, et cum surrexit. 34. Factum est autem in crastino, et 
dixit senior ad junior em: Ecce dormivi heri cum patre nostro. 
Potemus eum vino et in node hac; et ingressa dormi cum eo, et 
suscitemus de patre nostro semen, 35. Potaverunt autem et in 
node ilia patrem suum vino; et ingressa junior dormivit cum 
patre suo. Et nescivit cum dormivit ipse, et surrexit. 36. Et 
conceperunt duce iilice Lot de patre suo. 

gen. xxxviii. 9. Cognoscens autem Aynan quia sibi non erit 
semen, factum est quando intrabat ad uxor em fratis sui, effundebat 
super terram, ne daret semen fratri suo. 16. Sinite me intrare 



276 EXEMPLA INDECORA-DR. FACT 

ad te. Non enim agnovit quia nurus sua est. At ilia dixit: Quid 
mihi dabis si intraveris ad me? 

Gen. xlix. 49; lev. xv. 16-18, 32-33; xx. 16; ezekiel iv. 12, 
15; rom. I. 26; i. cor. vii. 30. 

Minus indecora sunt: gen. xvi. 1-2-4 ; xix. 37 ; xxix. 23-30 ; xxx. 
3, 10, 17, 39 ; xxxiv. 2 ; xxxv. 22 ; xxxvm. 3, 10, 17, 18, 30 ; xxxix. 
7, 8, 11, 14-17; xlix. 4; ex. xxii. 11-19; lev. xviii. 1-23; xix. 20, 
29; xx. 2, 5, 11; xxi. 7-9, 14, 21; num. v. 13, 19; xxv. 2; xxxi. 
17, 18; deut. xxi. 13; xxii. 14, 21, 23, 24, 28; xxm. 1, 2, 17, 18; 
xxv. 11, 12 ; xxvii. 21 ; xxviii. 30 ; judges xvi. 12 ; xix. 2, 25 ; xxi. 
12; ruth in. 11, 13; I. sam. ii. 22; xvm. 25; n. sam. vi. 21, 22; 
vi. 4; xn. 11, 24; xvn. 22; xx. 3; i. kings i. 2; in. 16; xxii. 
38, 46 ; i. chron. ii. 21 ; v. 1 ; vn. 23, 27 ; job xxi. 10 ; prov. vi. 26, 29 ; 
vi. 32 ; vii. 10-23 ; xxm. 27 ; xxix. 3 ; xxx. 20 ; s. of s. hi. 4 ; 
is. in. 17; viii. 3; xx. 4; jer. hi. 1, 4, 9, 10; v. 7, 8; xm. 27; xx. 
16; xxix. 23; lam. iv. 21; ezek. xvi. 32, 37; xxii. 11; xxm. 3, 8, 
17, 21, 44; hos. ii. 2, 3, 5, 10; iv. 14; amos. ii. 7; vii. 17; mic. I. 
8; nah. in. 4; mal. ii. 3; luke i. 31-38, 41-45; john hi. 4; 
rom. i. 27 ; i. cor. vi. 16 ; heb. xi. 11 ; rev. xii. 4 ; xvi. 15. 

Exempla minima indecora de fornicatio mentione: john 
viii. 41; i. cor. v. 1; vi. 9, 13, 18; vn. 2; n. cor. xii. 21; gal. v. 
19; eph. 3-5; col. hi. 5; i. tim. i. 10; heb. xii. 16; xm. 4; jude 
i. 7; rev. ii. 14, 21, 22; ix. 21; xiv. 8; xvn. 2, 5; xviii. 3, 9; xix. 
2; xxi. 8; xxii. 15. 

The Song of Songs has been interpreted as the 
Church's love unto Christ; it is improper reading for 
young people. 

Ezek. xvi., compares Jerusalem to a harlot, Hosea, 
idem. Such allegories are in the real sense and etimology 
of the word, profane. 

Revelation is full of most fanciful visions, and ends 
by enjoining under awful punishment, that nothing shall 
be added or taken away from the word of God. 

May it stand as it is, a monument of human folly 
for wondering ages to come. 



CHAPTER VIII 

The Love of Christ- Rev. Faith 



BIBLICAL CRITICISM 

My lost friend, Dr. Fact: 

God have mercy on you. You 
know not what you do when you question the authenticity 
of the Bible, and distort and misinterpret every passage 
to suit your devilish purpose. By traducing every sacred 
tenet of religion, scoffing at the faithful Christians, you 
range yourself on the side of the devil against everything 
that is good, moral, noble, and holy. 

May our Lord Jesus Christ have pity on you and 
give you understanding, for I fear your mind is disor- 
dered and your judgment unsound. 

You magnify the trivial by exalted phraseology and 
minimize the great spiritual truths by a florid verbosity 
that is characteristic of the mentally deranged, of the 
non compos mentis. 

If this were not the case, you would not have dared 
to criticise the most holy subject known to man which 
has withstood the assaults of blasphemous atheists, and 
has survived, in undiminished glory, the test of time. 

You exhibit the folly of your temerity when you con- 
fess that you have read the Bible for the second time only 
after a long interval. How much do you think a man 
can know of anatomy, by reading a text-book on that sub- 
ject only twice? 

The Bible is the Book of books, and has been re- 
garded, during the Christian era as it was and everlast- 
ingly will be, a work approved by God, containing his laws 
and promises, revealing the way to salvation through his 
only begotten Son Jesus who died that we might live 
for all eternity. 



278 GOSPEL TRUTH— REV. FAITH 

During all this time, men of giant intellects have 
studied in due piety the Word in all its phases, in all its 
temporal and spiritual bearings, including every possible 
relation of man towards man, and toward his God. 

SACRILEGE. 

It would be absurdly ridiculous to think that any- 
one should believe himself competent to criticise the work 
of his creator, were it not for the grave consequences in 
that heaven or hell awaits us all at the end of this life. 

By judging the acts of God, his prophets, and his 
Son, you presume to know more than God himself. Think 
of it, that insignificant, inane self of yours, that speck of 
an ego, inflating itself with self-conceit until swollen out 
of all proportion with its own importance, it threatens 
to burst its bounds at any moment with bombastic ego- 
tism and condescending, supercilious superiority. In 
truth, however, your preposterous arguments are a heart- 
less, soulless pusillanimity, a gaseous eructation due per- 
haps to an extra dose of fermented "Dutch courage." 
"Be not wise in your own conceits/' — rom. xii. 16; prov. 
hi. 7. "All is vanity and a striving after wind." — eccl. 
1. 17. 

That morbid self-complacency can only learn the 
enormity of its sacrilegious effrontery, when you finally 
stand before the Judgment Seat, receiving your deserved 
damnation; unless you repent before it is too late. 

"Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest against 
God?" — ROM. ix. 20. 

GOSPEL TRUTH 

Dum spiro, spero! Yes, while I chasten you, I still 
hope that through the love of Jesus you may be saved, 
even you miserable sinner. "For whom the Lord loveth 
he reproveth." — prov. hi. 12. 

No doubt your heritage and your breeding was to 
some extent at fault, but if you had sincerely endeavored 
to believe, and had taken some things on faith, you too 
might have been converted and saved as so many other 
skeptics, infidels, and heathens that are regenerated every 
day to a new and everlasting life. 

You have a conveniently perverse faith in that you 
disbelieve everything relating to Christianity or any re- 



HEREDITARY FAITH-REV. FAITH 279 

ligion. You deny the occurrence of every wonder record- 
ed, but you were not there, nor anyone else living, to 
know from personal experience that the supernatural 
events did not happen as they are written. The people, 
however, that were present did witness and were con- 
verted, and their testimony was recorded as it is written 
in the testaments of the Holy Scriptures. "With God 
all things are possible." — matt. xix. 26 ; mark x. 27 ; 
luke xviii. 27. 

To me nothing in this palpable, visible world is so 
convincingly real and true as the divine inspirations re- 
lated in the Bible. I believe the Book contains an inex- 
haustible source of temporal as well as spiritual infor- 
mation that will ever yield more wisdom and love, more 
food for reflection, more cause for admiration and won- 
der, and more inspiration for worship, the more assidu- 
ously and devotedly we study the same. 

HEREDITARY FAITH 

In order to grasp the more profound and hidden 
truths so that they may blossom forth to fruition in our 
own being, it was necessary for our ancestors to begin 
the study generations ago, as was the case with my fore- 
fathers. As far back as I can trace on my paternal side, 
they were all clergymen of the Church of England in 
succession of primogeniture. One of them came over 
on the Mayflower and was spiritual leader among the 
Puritans. 

On my maternal side, Scotch-Irish progenitors fos- 
tered many Presbyterian ministers and missionaries. 

Thus it is but natural as you would say, divinely 
predestined as I believe, that I, the oldest of a big family, 
should have become a minister of the Gospel. 

This kind of hereditary training endows one of 
course with greater aptitude for the ministerial calling; 
and with the right kind of education and proper home in- 
fluences, one becomes better qualified to understand the 
more obscure truths, than one reared in different sur- 
roundings and of a less religious stock. 

Nevertheless, it is all-sufficient to have faith in the 
love of Christ and believe that he died for you, and to 
fulfill the few unmistakable conditions required. This 



280 PURPOSE OF MIRACLES-REV. FAITH 

surely is within the comprehension of anyone, however 
ignorant he may be, or however wise in his own conceit 
he may esteem himself. "Cease from thine own wisdom." 
— prov. xxiii. 4. 

When you teach a child reverence for its parents, 
and to distinguish between right and wrong, you do not 
begin with philosophical discussions, Messianic prophe- 
cies, original sin, immaculate conception, regeneration, 
transubstantiation, vicarious sacrifice, ascension, and trin- 
ity in unity; nor should we do so in case of a convert, 
who is a child turning from his worldly sins to his Al- 
mighty Father through the love of Jesus, God's only 
begotten Son. 

All worldly wisdom is folly, he needs but faith and 
love to understand and attain his salvation. "For the 
wisdom of this world is foolishness with God." — 1. cor. 
hi. 19. 

"Behold, now are we children of God, and it is not 
yet made manifest what we shall be." — 1. john hi. 2. 

PURPOSE OF MIRACLES 

Because you do not understand an event which is 
supernatural and called a miracle, you believe it is a de- 
lusion. But God purposely performed signs and wonders, 
so that man could learn that there are supernatural 
forces which cannot be explained any other way than by 
attributing them to the divine power of God. If they 
could be explained by the laws of nature, they would not 
be miracles and would not have been used by God to con- 
vince men of his omnipotence and all-loving, merciful 
providence. If the Almighty could only do what you 
could understand, then truly you would be as wise as God 
and he no wiser than you. "Where is the wise ? Where 
is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world." — 
1. cor. xix. 20. 

Many things which formerly were considered impos- 
sible because they were thought contrary to the laws of 
nature, have become feasible with the acquisition of great- 
er knowledge concerning these very laws. Take for ex- 
ample the aeroplane ; it was formerly believed that aerial 
navigation would never be possible with a machine 
heavier than air. Why then should it seem incomprehen- 



POSSIBLE KNOWLEDGE— REV. FAITH 281 

sible that spiritual things which are beyond the ken of 
the physical senses, cannot be explained and understood ! 
"While we look not at things which are seen, but at 
the things which are not seen; for the things which are 
seen are temporal ; but the things which are not seen are 
eternal." — n. cor. iv. 18. 

POSSIBLE KNOWLEDGE 

Do you believe only that which you have learned 
from actual experience, only that which you approve, 
and reject all else because you cannot understand; though 
there are others who do? Do you deny the truth of 
other sciences than the one you have learned ? How much 
in that case would you know? 

Your own mental capacity is surely not the standard 
for the knowledge of others, nor is the learning of man, 
the gauge of God's wisdom. Your little knowledge does 
not make you a criterion of the true religion, but the Bible 
is the standard by which you will be judged. You and 
your like, may criticise the Bible, but you know not what 
it teaches; you cannot understand it, for you have not 
faith and love. 

"There is none that understandeth, there is none that 
seeketh after God." — rom. hi. ii. 

Do you suppose that people will listen to what you 
say, rather than believe what Christ teaches? If the 
senses are the only avenues by which we learn what 
goes on in the world around us, are they so perfect and 
sufficient that we can learn all there is to know? Will 
you not rather have to admit that there is much beyond 
their intellectual horizon, which a greater scope of them 
or a number of additional ones might penetrate, and en- 
able us thus to acquire more knowledge of things un- 
known and hidden from our present capacity? 

Some of the most powerful forces of nature are 
but atomic vibrations of invisible, transparent matter, you 
say; yet they produce phenomena that make themselves 
unmistakably felt in many different ways, it may be as 
sound, heat, light, electricity, magnetism, or gravity, all 
impalpable forces that do wondrous works. 

Thus it is with other spiritual forces of which we 
will probably never learn, or which cannot possibly ever 
be understood by our limited intelligence. "Hear ye in- 



282 FREE-WILL-REV. FAITH 

deed, but understand not ; and see ye indeed, but perceive 
not." — is. vi. 9. 

DIVINE LOVE 

The great love of our Father that is in heaven, will 
not let the ignorant, sinful world go to perdition. He 
has worked wonders and miracles which you cannot un- 
derstand, in order to arrest the erring on their way to 
hell, and redeem them from the devil by the love of Christ 
his Son. 

"Ye do err, not knowing the scriptures, nor the 
power of God/' — matt. xxii. 29. "Have ye not read 
even this scripture?" — mark xii. 10; matt. xxii. 31. 

Religion distinguishes man from the brute; and the 
Christian religion is the only true one; for God directed 
his prophets to teach his laws, and covenants concerning 
the promised land, and sent his Son to save all, to inherit 
the promise of his testaments; the law and the land in 
the Old Testament; the Son, salvation, and the spiritual 
kingdom in the New Testament. 

No other religion has the redeeming love of Christ, 
the good Shepherd, who tenderly cares for his flock, and 
is ever on the lookout for the erring or lost, that he may 
return them saved unto the fold. He alone teaches the 
blessings of humility, comforts the sorrowful and suffer- 
ing, saves sinners, and makes love the end, not the means 
for blissful beatitude. "For as the sufferings of Christ 
abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by 
Christ." — 11. cor. 1, 5. 

FREE-WILL 

You deny the faculty of free-will, and believe that 
every act is determined by necessity or by some prepon- 
derating influence which is obeyed accordingly, or fol- 
lowing the line of least effort or resistance. 

While this may seem to be the case in the indifferent 
affairs of daily life that involve no moral or religious 
question, we know that though the influence for right- 
eousness is always paramount, yet we often choose the 
wrong, the evil, with full knowledge of the consequences 
and this choice constitutes free-will, or moral freedom. 
"Video meliora proboque, deteriora sequor." 

Religion, which is the moral law of Christians, 
teaches plainly that you are master of your own will; 



PHYSICAL CARE-REV. FAITH 283 

that you may voluntarily follow the precepts of the holy 
and go to heaven, or sell yourself to the devil and go to 
hell. This is liberum arbitrium and it is "up to you." 
"Take your choice," whether it be vice or virtue, hate or 
love, damnation or salvation, the Devil or the Lord. 

If you have a will, it is necessarily a free will, al- 
though you may at times fail to exercise it, and may let ex- 
ternal conditions prevail. However it may be, whatever 
motive may actuate you, whether you use your will-power 
or not, you are responsible for your voluntary acts. 

The golden rule and every commandment and law 
with its penalty, implies obedience and disobedience ; voli- 
tion determines what it shall be. 

PHYSICAL CARE 

If it were not for Christianity, what love would suf- 
fice to relieve the sufferings of others ? 

Although religion administers to the spiritual wants 
of man, it has never neglected his temporal needs. By the 
law of the prophets, which is the golden rule, everyone's 
material welfare was looked after by others, as though 
it were their own. 

From the beginning when Christ sent out his apos- 
tles, it was not alone to save the sinners, but also to heal 
the sick. 

"And he called unto his twelve disciples, and gave 
them authority over unclean spirits, to cast them out, and 
to heal all manner of disease and all manner of sickness." 
— matt. x. 1,8. 

"And he sent them forth to preach the kingdom of 
God, and to heal the sick." — luke ix. 2 ; x. 9 ; acts v. 12- 
17. "Luke, the beloved physician," col. iv. 14, was not 
the least of them. All the disciples cared for and cured 
the sick, looked after the physical wants of the invalids, 
the feeble, aged, and otherwise unfortunate. 

Monks and nuns have for ages looked after the 
wounded on the fields of battle, nursed in hospitals, and 
in case of pestilence when money could not hire other 
mortals to brave the dangers of loathsome death, they de- 
votedly fulfilled their duty with the grace and love of 
Christ who raised their humble spirit heavenward to the 
Almighty Father that knoweth all. 



284 HOSPITALS, COLLEGES, CHURCHES— REV. FAITH 

In all parts of the Christian world, each parish has 
its poor provided in every possible way by the Church. 

Hospitals and other eleemosynary institutions, 
schools, colleges, and universities, have been endowed and 
supported by the churches of Christendom. To these in- 
stitutions of learning we owe many of the world's great- 
est and best men, many important discoveries, and most 
of the progress in literature and art; everlasting benefits 
to mankind which we could not have reaped without 
Christianity. 

The Church has ever uplifted the masses of the poor, 
helping and saving them whenever possible. 

Even the degenerate criminal behind the prison bars, 
deserted by all, is given new hope. The repentant mur- 
derer as he mounts the scaffold to expiate his crime, is 
comforted in the love of Christ, though he is about to 
appear and answer before the judge, his Father, who 
meteth out divine equity and misjudgeth not, and from 
whose verdict there is no appeal. 

The Church shelters and feeds the homeless and the 
hungry, finds work for the unemployed, reclaims the out- 
cast, redeems the depraved and fallen, and saves the 
drunkard and the vicious. 

To give you some idea of the work done by the Sal- 
vation Army, let us briefly recapitulate what was done 
in Chicago alone during the year 1907 : — 

Beds were supplied at a nominal cost for 289,288 

Meals served for 108,560 

Sheltered for ten weeks 38,593 

Work found for 454 

Meetings in jail 196 

Meetings in hospitals 550 

Fallen women received in Rescue Homes 89 

Babies cared for in Maternity Homes 62 

Families visited 421 

Persons assisted in the slums 6,000 

Christmas dinners served free 15,000 

Meetings during the year 10,260 

Attended by 656,761 

Children attended Sunday schools 96,676 

Two colleges with students numbering 120 

Garments distributed 261,368 

Conversions recorded 3,603 



THE BIBLE INSPIRES SECURITY— REV. FAITH 285 

STATISTICS FOR 1907 IN THE UNITED STATES 

Christmas dinners 300,000 

Thanksgiving dinners 9,650 

Tons of coal distributed 7,434 

Pounds of ice distributed 295,039 

Number of persons afforded temporary relief outside of 

Industrial Homes and Hotels 79,026 

Number of mothers given summer outings 6,311 

Number of children given summer outings 25,629 

Number of men found employment outside of our own in- 
stitutions 56,347 

Number of women found employment outside of our in- 
stitutions 1,727 

These examples of Christian work for the physical 
relief of mankind, are only some of the organized en- 
deavors, but are sufficient to prove that the Church is 
facile princeps of all like efforts by temporal institutions. 
Its glory, like the sun, pales all other stars on the firma- 
ment of altruism. 

CHRISTIAN INFLUENCE 

Christianity, however, has done infinitely more; for 
the love of a Christian in any walk of life is a light of 
love that penetrates the darkness of the erring, illu- 
minating their path by his example and helping them find 
a new life of hope, faith, love, and righteousness. 

The Christian family by its gentle unassuming con- 
duct, its kindly unobtrusive interest, and its assistance by 
word and deed, its sympathy for those in sorrow, fur- 
nishing food and shelter for the famished and homeless, 
is an ever active influence so subtile and ramified that 
statisticians can never reach or estimate its magnitude. 

How many starving poor during the Christian era 
have been rescued, how many have been saved from a life 
of despair and helped to a life of joy and comfort; how 
many have been delivered from sin and Satan by a loving 
Christian heart to become a lamb of the fold, in care of 
the Shepherd of the new life. 

THE BIBLE INSPIRES SECURITY 

How many a traveler in a rough community on en- 
tering as guest a grewsome habitation with inmates rude 
and unassuring of aspect, feels his suspicions allayed and 
his heart touched and reassured at once on beholding 



286 THE LOVE OF CHRIST— REV. FAITH 

lying there on a rugged table of the dingy room, the be- 
loved, faith-inspiring Bible. He knows at once to what 
sort of people he is intrusting his property and life. 

THE LOVE OF CHRIST 

I can also assert that all else that is good outside of 
the Church and its Christian members, is due to that 
spiritual leaven of Christ's love that leaveneth the good 
in all strata of society, purifying unremittingly wherever 
it findeth corruption, though you do not know whence it 
cometh, though its source be untraceable and forgotten. 

Your vitriolic attack on the Bible and its sacred 
doctrines are not worthy of mention, but it is charitable 
to consider your peculiar views as due to mental infirm- 
ity, a lapsus spiritualis, or, I sincerely hope, only a tem- 
porary moral aberration, a sort of spiritual alienation 
rather than due to any vicious depravity. 

What would become of mankind without Christian- 
ity? Nothing could be substituted for it; much less 
could anything better be offered. 

"Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? 
* * * Nay, in all these things we are more than con- 
querers through him that loved us. For I am persuaded, 
that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, 
nor things present, nor things to come, nor powers, nor 
height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able 
to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ 
Jesus our Lord." — rom. viii. 35-39. 



CHAPTER IX 

Science and Prophylaxis— Dr. Fact 



CHRISTIANITY S FAILURE. 

My dear Rev. Faith: 

As might have been expected, you 
have praised the good deeds of Christianity as a boon to 
mankind. Your faith in religion and the Bible has filled 
you with sentiments and emotion quite in keeping with 
your worshiping nature. 

Like everyone else, I too approve and recognize the 
benefits, but also notice that you pass in silence the evils 
of your religion, which are recorded in history. 

For the sake of argument, let us assume that the 
greatest good for humanity is found in Christianity; still 
I maintain that however great the good seems, it is but 
a small fraction of what it would and should have been, 
had the Christians followed the teachings of Christ and 
not temporized and compromised until now there is hard- 
ly a vestige of resemblance between the practice of Jesus 
and that of those who profess Christianity, except it be in 
name. 

If Christians had always lived as Jesus did and 
taught, there would have been no suffering humanity to 
ameliorate, nor would there have been any occasion or 
need for the many eleemosynary institutions, nor for other 
charitable help for the starved and downtrodden, as such 
a class would not now exist. 

Though you believe me mentally irresponsible, I 
would not indeed retaliate by speaking of hide-bound 
fanaticism or sanctimonious hypocrisy or by making any 
personal remarks that I would not like to have others 
make of me; for the subject under consideration having 









288 DEPLORABLE CONDITIONS— DR. FACT 

for its object the greatest happiness to all here on earth, 
is equally dear to us both. Besides, I realize that accord- 
ing to your belief it seems madness to disregard so great 
a blessing assured to all those who turn to Christ. 

DEPLORABLE CONDITIONS 

Let us be tolerant and grant that the motive of all 
men is good who look for facts that they may learn the 
truth about the import of this life, and how best to im- 
prove the deplorable condition that now prevails in our 
midst. With that object in view, we can work in har- 
mony regardless of the difference of religious opinions. 

I respect the right of everyone to his belief, and am 
convinced that each one thinks his own the best for all. 

Men of every creed and thought, desire and strive 
for the greatest good to the greatest number, which of 
course includes himself and everyone else. 

Remember that even I am a creature endowed with 
certain inalienable rights; that among these are life, lib- 
erty, and the pursuit of happiness, the free exercise of 
religion, freedom of speech and press. 

The Bible means no more to me than do other 
mythologies on the shelves of my library. They all con- 
tain admirable fiction which passed for fact in the past: 
whatever truth they teach was born with man and insert- 
ed by him. 

My position is perfectly natural and rational accord- 
ing to my light and learning. I would not and could not 
be different. 

Although I would like to write separately of the sub- 
jects in this pamphlet, the lack of space compels me to 
treat them in connection with their remedies which seem 
to me of greater consequence to the living than the fate 
of a soul in a hereafter. 

You will find me an iconoclast who at least has some 
suggestions to make by which the failure of Christianity 
might be removed or corrected, although you may not 
approve of the modus operandi. 

What is to be done to ameliorate the condition of 
the masses ? By what changes could we obtain the great- 
est happiness here in this life for all mankind? 

Let each one entertain his own ideas about the here- 



PSEUDO-CHARITY— DR. FACT 289 

after without prejudice to the full fruition of our present 
life. 

HIERARCHY 

Contributions. — The Church has accumulated during 
its long reign through its priests and clergymen or other 
representatives, a treasure that surpasses in magnitude 
the wildest dreams of fancy. The laity never can and 
never will know the sum total of wealth in church and 
other property, representing the voluntary and involun- 
tary contributions of the masses. 

This utilitarian greed goes on with unabated dili- 
gence to-day all over the Christian world. The poor, ig- 
norant, and superstitious, feeble often for the want of 
good food, cheerfully pays its price for a mass that the 
soul of a dear relative may be saved et requiescat in pace. 

The Chicago Tribune reports, Oct. 29, 1908, that 
Gregory Koering of St. Paul, Minn., willed $19,000 in 
trust to pay for masses to be held in the Catholic Church 
for the repose of the soul of the deceased and some of 
his relatives and also for the late Bishop, Thomas Grace, 
and for the benefit of the present archbishop of the dio- 
cese. 

Ministers exhort their flock every Sunday morning 
that "it is more blessed to give than to receive." — acts 
xx. 35. 

He who in faith gives all he has, will surely be re- 
warded ere long. Thus you can hear the silver clink 
every time the contribution plate is passed around; and 
the Peter pence pile up throughout the Papal parts of 
the world. 

The masses may give their tithe willingly, or unwill- 
ingly for fear of dire consequences here and hereafter if 
they withhold ; give, they must. 

PSEUDO-CHARITY 

What has the Church done in return for the wealth 
received ? Only that which you mentioned in eleemosynary 
institutions and the help to the starving, the sick, and the 
shelterless, in the name of charity. 

Let us see what becomes of the balance left after 
"thy bread cast upon the waters, has returned," eccl. 
xi. i, as charity. How much of the balance is invested 



290 TRINITY CHURCH-DR. FACT 

in churches and other property owned by Christianity? 
You will have to guess what it means by considering a 
few items obtained from statistics. 

CHURCH PROPERTY 

France had church property valued at $8,700,000. 

Italy confiscated church property valued at $275,000,000. 

Peter pence for 1889 were $600,000. 

The United States for 1870 had church property valued at 
$354,000,000.— Mitchell Dictionary of Statistics, 1899. 

Baptist church property for 1907 was valued at $106,209,716; 
number of ministers, 32,849; churches, 46,583; meeting houses, 
32,634. 

Christian Science, number of churches, 1,000. 

Congregational ministers number 5,933 ; churches, 5,933 ; 
property valued at $16,094,283. 

Evangelical ministers number 965; property, $8,214,391. — 
Eagle Almanac, 1907. 

The eleventh Census of Miscellaneous Documents, 1891-92, 
p. 32, table VI, gives the summary of value of United States 
church property, including all bodies, as $679,630,139. United 
States organizations numbering 165,177; church edifices, 142,521; 
communicants or members, 20,612,806. 

TRINITY CHURCH 

New York, April 12, 1908, Rev. Madison C. Peters 
in a sermon called the Trinity Church Corporation, New 
York's worst citizen, and the wealthiest and most myste- 
rious monopoly in the world. The value of its real es- 
tate alone in New York is estimated at anywhere from 
$40,000,000 to $100,000,000, and its revenue in rents is 
second only to that of the Astors. Through legislative 
juggling the title of lands, deeded originally to the rector 
and inhabitants of New York City in communion with the 
Protestant Episcopal Church of England, was transferred 
to the rector, church wardens, and vestrymen of Trinity 
corporation in the City of New York. For nearly 100 
years, no officer has given the communicants of Trinity 
any account. In 1906, Trinity paid in taxes alone $91,- 
412.03, indicating an assessed value of $18,000,000; but 
Trinity's favorite lease provides that the tenants shall pay 
all taxes and assessments and make all repairs. Behind 
this useful clause much wealth is hidden. The rector 
gets $25,000 per annum, a free house and perquisites, 
which makes his income about $50,000 a year to preach 
only occasionaly the Gospel of Him who when on earth 



TAXATION— DR. FACT 291 

had no place to lay His head. Trinity's rookeries are 
overcrowded and only such repairs are made as are 
needed to keep them from falling down. A few years 
ago, the corporation actually fought the constitutionality 
of an act requiring water on each floor so that the mis- 
erable tenants might wash. The poor, living around the 
sanctuaries, do not attend their chapels. They have come 
to look upon the men who run those churches as a lot 
of contemptible hypocrites who wrap their comfortable 
robes about them and care nothing about the suffering of 
the people. — Chicago Record-Herald. 

Jan. 3, 1909, the Chicago Tribune says that the Trin- 
ity Church Corporation issued a financial statement for 
the first time. The corporation maintains ten churches 
and sixteen schools. Its total income for the year was 
approximately $780,000, or $750,000 derived from its 
real estate holdings ; only $8,000 coming from pew rents. 
Its real estate has a taxable valuation of $13,646,300, 
upon which $134,000 taxes were paid in addition to that 
paid by the holders of the ground leases. Collections and 
contributions for the year amounted to about $94,500, 
given, as was the custom since 1697, for charitable mis- 
sionary objects. Loans to churches amount to $370,946, 
for which no interest is collected, thus making an annual 
contribution to these churches. 

This is but one case to serve as an example. Think 
of the Vatican, St. Peter and St. Paul, and the many 
celebrated churches of Europe, what a colossal wealth 
collected from the masses. 

TAXATION 

Anent of church property exempt from taxation, a 
singularly conscientious minister of the Gospel, Rev. A. 
H. Harnly, was reported by the Tribune, 1908, as saying 
in a sermon delivered in the Austin Baptist Church, that 
the Church of Jesus Christ will never have rendered unto 
Caesar the things that are Caesar's until she has paid her 
full quota of taxes on all the property she possesses. We 
claim in this country to have absolutely separated church 
and state, and that the church is in no way subsidized 
by the state. We boast of our religious freedom. We 
point out with pride to the first amendment of the con- 
stitution, and we say religious belief and the support of 



292 RELIGIOUS TEMPORIZING— DR. FACT 

religious institutions is altogether voluntary. We tax no 
one for religious purposes. That is the way we talk, and 
that kind of talk sounds good. The only fault to find 
with it is that it is not so. State and local governments 
are supported by taxes assessed upon property. The 
rate of tax depends on the amount of property assessed. 
The more property in a taxing district the lower the 
rate. To exempt property, therefore, is to increase the 
rate. Now there are millions of dollars worth of church 
property that is exempt from tax. The burden of tax 
upon the remaining property, therefore, must be in- 
creased to make up the difference. And thus citizens 
who have no interest whatever in the church, and who 
may not care to contribute towards its work, are com- 
pelled, indirectly, to do so. Baptists have fought splendid- 
ly the centuries through for soul liberty and the absolute 
divorcement of church and state, and the church that 
will have the courage to do that, will win the blessing of 
God and the confidence of men. 

Jesus might say again: "Well done, thou good and 
faithful servant." — matt. xxv. 21. "Regardless of the 
priests and Levites on taxation. " — ezra vii. 24. 

If this question ever came up for decision before the 
Federal Supreme Court, there can be no doubt what it 
should be according to the Constitutional Amendments 
of Article I, assuring religious liberty ; Article IX, rights 
retained by the people are not to be denied or disparaged ; 
and Article XIV Section I, the privileges or immunities 
of citizens of the United States shall not be abridged by 
any state. 

RELIGIOUS TEMPORIZING 

Think of all this incalculable fortune in church prop- 
erty, the expense to keep it in order, the number of min- 
isters and their families it has to support! Most of the 
ministers it is true get only a pittance, but others receive 
presidential salaries for they save richer souls. 

If all this property were properly used for the good 
of those that need it, as Christ directed and as a rational 
view of life demands, there would be no starving and 
shelterless, there would be less sin and crime. 

Behold, the monumental temples, some of which 
took centuries to build ! Think of the conditions in Chris- 



COMMUNITY PROPERTY— DR. FACT 293 

tendom that permit fashion to dictate and conventionality 
to oblige the kindest and most sympathetic of our fellow- 
beings among the rich, to frequent these fashionable pal- 
aces of prayer, immaculately attired in the height of style, 
in silks and satins, bedecked with jewels and diamonds, 
with wings and furs, the life-offerings of dumb creatures 
on the altar of vanity, purchased at the price of the 
health of those who constructed the edifice and made 
the garments by the sweat of their brow. 

This extravagant finery if turned into bread might 
keep from starvation their forgotten fellow-Christians 
who live so near that their groans might almost be heard 
when in sickness and hunger they suffer neglected, poor- 
ly sheltered, in squalor, and in disease, vice, and crime 
breeding surroundings. 

"If there come into your assembly a man with a gold 
ring, in fine colthing; and ye have regard to him that 
weareth the fine clothing, and say, Sit thou in this 
place; and ye say to the poor man, Stand thou there, 
or sit under my footstool, are ye not divided in your 
own minds and become judges with evil thoughts ?" — 
james ii. 1-5. 

Such is the house of prayer today ; worse than when 
Jesus taught "Make not my Father's house a house of 
merchandise." — john ii. 16. 

COMMUNITY PROPERTY 

Still worse, you collect money and do not distribute 
all of it among those that have need of it. 

"And all that believed were together, and had all 
things common; and sold their possessions and goods, 
and parted them to all men, as every man had need" — 
acts 11. 44, 45. 

"And the multitude of them that believed were of 
one heart and of one soul : neither said any of them that 
ought of the things which he possessed was his own; 
but they had all things in common. Neither was there 
any among them that lacked: for as many as were posses- 
sors of lands or houses sold them, and brought the prices 
of the things that were sold, and laid them down at the 
apostles' feet ; and distribution was made unto every man 
according as he had need." — acts iv. 32, 34, 35. 



294 BIBLE-OATH— DR. FACT 

SABBATH OBSERVANCE 

Jesus said, "It is written, My house shall be called 
a house of prayer for all the nations, but ye make it a 
den of robbers." — matt. xxi. 13; mark xi. 17. 

You even desecrate the temple by receiving money 
on the Lord's day; you have the choir and the minister 
work on Sundays in the church, for which you pay them, 
for that service is the work of their occupation by which 
they partly or wholly make a living. 

"Remember the sabbath day, to keep it holy. In it 
thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy 
daughter, thy manservant, nor thy maidservant, nor thy 
cattle, nor the stranger that is within thy gate." — ex. xx. 
8. "There remaineth therefore a keeping of a sabbath 
for the people of God." — heb. iv. 49. 

If you say that Jesus sanctioned all necessary acts or 
work and that the Sabbath was made for man or that 
man is the Lord of the Sabbath, by what religious au- 
thority then can you decide what I may or may not do 
in the observance of my religious freedom so long as I do 
not interfere with yours. 

All laws pertaining to the observance of a Sabbath, 
affect the religious freedom of some and are therefore 
ab inito null and void and would have to be so declared 
by the Supreme Court of the United States if the con- 
stitutional amendments are intended to protect the citi- 
zens in their religious freedom. 

Of course, as a legal holiday, the Sabbath serves the 
purpose of the many tolerant non-Christians as well as 
that of the Christians. Should the majority of the peo- 
ple, however, have Congress unite the Catholic or the 
Protestant religion with the state, the minority will doubt- 
less, as they do now, peacefully acquiesce. 

BIBLE-OATH 

Laws requiring an oath on the Bible in becoming a 
witness or on beginning the duties of an office, are also 
for the above reasons unconstitutional. According to the 
Constitution of the United States it is optional whether 
you swear or affirm. The oaths are, however, complied 
with by those who do not believe in them, merely as a 
matter of form and to avoid delays of justice. They do 



KISSING THE BOOK— DR. FACT 295 

not deter the wicked from perjury, but rather add an- 
other crime to the list. 

The oath is obnoxious even to some sects of Chris- 
tianity who are too conscientious to swear, for Jesus 
taught : 

"Again, ye have heard it was said to them of old 
time, Thou shalt not forswear thyself, but shalt perform 
unto the Lord thine oaths; but I say unto you, Swear 
not at all; neither by the heaven, for it is the throne of 
God; nor by the earth, for it is the footstool of his feet; 
nor by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great King. 
Neither shalt thou swear by thy head, for thou canst 
not make one hair white or black. But let your speech 
be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay: and whatsoever is more than 
these is of the evil one." — matt. v. 33-38 ; tames v. 12. 

KISSING THE BOOK. 

By cable to the Chicago Tribune, London, Jan. 16, 
1909, it is reported that "kissing the book" will end as 
there is no legal reason why the practice should exist in 
the courts. The custom was mentioned as early as 1407 
when Master William Thorpe, a priest, was tried for 
heresy before the archbishop of Canterbury. In the ac- 
count of the proceedings it says : "He that chargeth him to 
lay his hand thus upon the book, touching it and swearing 
by it, and kissing it, promising in this form to do this 
thing, will say and witness that he that toucheth thus a 
book and kisseth it hath sworn upon that book." 
Shakespeare in "The Tempest" has Stephano say : "Here, 
kiss the book." Objections have been raised to this 
practice of "kissing the book" observed in English law 
courts, because the small Bible is often decidedly dirty. 
Judge Parry of Manchester says the old lawyers did not 
consider "kissing the book" essential to the oath. Why, 
then, he asks, does the twentieth century Englishman 
kiss the book by way of assuring his fellow citizens he 
is not going to lie if he can help it ? He answers by an- 
other question : Why does a dog walk round in a circle 
before it lies down on the hearth-rug? Natural history 
tells us that it is because the wild dog of prehistoric days 
made his bed in the grass of the forest in that fashion, 
and both man and dog are victims of hereditary habit. 



296 CHURCH UNNECESSARY FOR PRAYER-DR. FACT 

Sir Goerell Barnes instructs the clerk to ask the wit- 
nesses if they desire to be sworn the Scotch fashion, in 
which there is no kissing the book. Justice Warrington 
does the same, but also has books with washable bind- 
ings for those that do wish to kiss the book. 

To a non-Christian such inconsistency between the 
unequivocal teaching of Jesus, and the practice of Chris- 
tians, seems hypocrisy. 

Considering this practice not from the sentimental, 
but from the sanitary side, it seems indecent and is 
exceedingly dangerous. It has wrecked many pure lives 
and has spread some of the most deplorable and loath- 
some diseases to which humanity is subject. The sooner 
the Bible is dispensed with for such purposes the better. 

Christianity was always remiss in sanitary precau- 
tions, because the disciples and monks regarded a pesti- 
lence as a visitation or punishment from God, and thus 
by neglect allowed frightful plagues to spread and de-~ 
stroy more lives than were lost in Christian wars. 

THE CHURCH UNNECESSARY FOR PRAYER 

These thousands of churches worth billions of dol- 
lars, the accumulated earnings of the downtrodden; 
saved by the sacrifice of health for the lack of nourish- 
ing food, or the performance of some unwholesome 
work, are of no use to ameliorate the condition of those 
who need help most. 

Physical help is needed first, and is always more 
urgent and imperative in its demands, than spiritual com- 
fort for the life to come. 

You believe Jesus advocated churches by saying: 
"When two or three are gathered together in my name, 
there am I in the midst of them." — matt, xviii. 20 ; 
that does not mean an edifice, nor do two or three sig- 
nify 200 or 300. 

What is the church or temple of God? "Know ye 
not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of 
God dwelleth in you? * * * The temple of God is 
holy, which temple ye are." — 1. cor. hi. 16-18. 

Jesus says: "And when ye pray, ye shall not be as 
the hypocrites: for they love to stand and pray in the 
synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they 



THE GREATEST GOOD— DR. FACT 297 

may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, They have 
received their reward. But thou, when thou prayest, 
enter into thine inner chamber, and having shut thy door, 
pray to thy Father which is in secret, and thy Father 
which seeth in secret shall recompense thee." — matt. 
vi. 5, 6. 

Thus, the churches are not only utterly useless to the 
non-Christian, but are also prohibited by Jesus in this 
direct instruction which by implication supersedes any 
other text that might be interpreted in favor of churches. 

Should you refer to Jesus saying, "it is written, My 
house shall be called a house of prayer," matt. xxi. 13, 
you must remember that he did not address his disciples 
but those who lived under the Law when he said, It is 
written/' just as he did when he said, "Ye have heard 
that it was said to them of old time, Thou shalt * * * 
perform unto the Lord thine oaths: but I say unto you 
swear not at all." — matt. v. 33, 38 ; tames v. 12. 

LAW AND FAITH 

The Law of Moses permitted polygamy and di- 
vorce, matt. xix. 7-10, mark x. 4, 9, until Jesus taught 
his disciples differently. 

"For Christ is the end of the law unto righteousness 
to every one that believeth." — rom. x. 4. 

"So the law hath been our tutor to bring us unto 
Christ, that we might be justified by faith. But now that 
faith is come, we are no longer under a tutor." — gal. 
hi. 25. 

THE greatest good 

Not only has Jesus not established any church edifice, 
not only has he instructed you to pray in your inner 
chamber, but he further says : "If thou wouldest be per- 
fect, go, sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and 
thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come, follow 
me." — matt. xix. 21 ; vi. 19 ; mark x. 21 ; luke xii. 33 ; 
xviii. 22. 

According to this, many give more than they can 
safely spare so that it might go to those who are in 
greater want. But does it? The wealth of the churches 
increases by these contributions, which regardless of 
Jesus, is not distributed among the needy. 



298 TRANSFORM CHURCHES— DR. FACT 

For this reason if for no other "Ye have the poor al- 
ways with you." — MATT. XXVI. II. 

Thus the teaching of Jesus coincides exactly with 
what is best calculated to make the most of this life on 
earth, and therefore the true and faithful Christian is 
duty bound to work for the same end that appeals to 
non-Christians as rationalists. 

TRANSFORM CHURCHES INTO HOSPITALS, ETC. 

The remedy is manifest and suggests this plan: 
With the exception of a few of the most famous cathe- 
drals that exemplify the highest ideals of architectural art 
and are therefore a lasting source of delight and edifica- 
tion to mankind, the churches should be converted into 
hospitals. Some for contagious, others for acute and for 
chronic diseases ; some for surgical, mental, and incurable 
cases; others for obstetrical and for pediatric purposes, 
etc. Still other churches may be turned into houses of 
refuge for cases of sudden emergency, or for those who 
have suddenly lost home or shelter by fire or other catas- 
trophe. There will be churches enough left to establish 
all manner of institutions such as cooking schools for 
girls, industrial schools for boys, homes for the aged, or 
whatever else may be found expedient or needed as new 
demands arise. 

The priests and ministers should remain in charge of 
them as temporal directors and instructors, making the 
physical welfare of mankind the main end and object of 
their work, limiting spiritual instruction to ethics and a 
general knowledge of all religions, so that those of any 
and every creed may know how to pray in their own 
rooms by themselves if they wish. When they become 
of age they will be better able to select the denomination 
or philosophy of life suited to their temperament. 

Devote the income of the other church property to 
improve sanitary conditions among the less favored. 

If some such plan were carried out faithfully, 
pauperism would become impossible ; the greedy ambition 
of "getting rich quick" would lose its raison d'etre; ex- 
cessive wealth would disappear, because parental love, 
that strives to prevent its descendants from ever becom- 
ing paupers, will be satisfied that by this method their 



HEREDITY— DR. FACT 299 

progeny will never suffer want; though they lose, as so 
often happens, the biggest and safest fortunes. 

It will mean the survival of the race in the safest, 
sanest, and happiest condition in this carnal life on terra 
Hrrna et cognita. 

HYGIARCHY 

"When the Devil was sick, 

The Devil a Saint would be; 
But when the Devil got well, 
The Devil a Saint was he." 

"Mens sana in cor pore sano!' Hierarchs have failed 
in the mission of saving mankind from pauperism and 
crime although they have had no lack of time. Through 
ignorance of the causes that should have been removed, 
they have instead allowed the evils to multiply. Let us 
therefore ask Hygeia to help us. 

Religion and Church have denounced divorce, and 
every vice and crime in emphatic, vigorous anathema, but 
in vain; Christian marriages will continue to propagate 
them until they are prevented by sanitary laws. 

Unsanatory marriages are responsible for hereditary 
criminal traits and degeneracy in general. Unwholesome 
environments, hurtful occupations, and dangers of many 
kinds which mutilate and kill, are causes that can be re- 
moved or corrected by enforcement of proper health and 
life-saving laws. 

Prophylaxis in disease and prevention of accidents, 
will save thousands of lives daily; will reduce the ex- 
pense of municipalities by diminishng the number of hos- 
pitals and prisons; and will increase the wealth of the 
world by conserving the industrial value of individuals. 
Yes, the time may come when international laws on these 
subjects faithfully executed, will make prisons useless 
and hospitals but few for unavoidable calamities. 

HEREDITY 

Hereditary diseases are chiefly due and always con- 
tinued by improper marriages. Such unions cause domes- 
tic unhappiness and suffering ; intemperance of all kinds ; 
and often lingering, painful, or loathsome diseases, vice, 
crime, and insanity in the offspring. 

The significance of these facts is recognized more 
generally as time and science advance. The subject of 



300 CONSANGUINEOUS MARRIAGE— DR. FACT 

uniform marriage laws to promote the health of mankind, 
is receiving more serious attention. Some states have 
already declared prohibitive certain physical disabilities 
such as epilepsy, etc., that were never included in the 
common and civil laws of marriage. 

A Committee of the Illinois State Charities' Confer- 
ence, Rock Island, 111., Oct. 13, 1908, will urge upon the 
Illinois legislature at its next session an act which will re- 
quire those applying for marriage licenses to submit to a 
rigid physical and mental examination at the hands of a 
properly constituted board of physicians with a view of 
preventing insanity. 

SANATORY MARRIAGES 

Love without health qualifications, has generally 
failed to yield marital happiness; for "Love is blind" 
and with the greatest prudence the best have failed to 
find Love a reliable guide. 

The priest or the minister may have blessed and 
sanctified the engaged in the holy bonds of matrimony, 
but judging by the percentage of divorces that follow, it 
is evident that God is not responsible for the marriages 
nor for the failures. 

"Whom God hath joined together, let no man put 
asunder." — matt. xix. 6 ; mark x. 9 ; acts v. 13. 

This text is therefore not applicable to those whom 
man had joined together; whom man has joined in igno- 
rance of their unfitness for each other, let man put asunder 
lest his victim suffer unnecessarily. Do not burden God 
with your errors, for you know he would not make mis- 
takes even if he could in his omnipotence. 

A license, as has often been suggested, should be re- 
quired, testifying that the respective matrimonial candi- 
dates had their fitness for each other determined by an 
examination of physicians or a sanitary medical board. 

CONSANGUINEOUS MARRIAGE 

The Levitical degrees of the cannon law, the dis- 
abilities of the common and of the civil law, have been 
made statutory in many of our states. Some states prohibit 
consanguineous marriages only between nephews and 
aunts, uncles and nieces, others extend the prohibition to 



CONSANGUINEOUS MARRIAGE— DR. FACT 301 

first cousins. It would be safer still to extend it to third 
cousins. 

Both husband and wife when thus related, have in- 
herited from their common ancestors, physical and 
psychical defects as well as virtues, more pronounced of 
course the greater the consanguinity. 

EVILS OF CONSANGUINEOUS MARRIAGES 

The same organic or functional defects of both par- 
ents thus reappear in the offspring much more serious, 
accentuated, or intensified. Inherited organic maladies, 
such as heart trouble, syphilis, etc., or some neurosis 
which may or may not appear in the same form, as 
epilepsy, hysteria, neurasthenia, melancholia, dipsomania, 
or perhaps insanity of a more marked type may afflict the 
child, when these very parents if they had been suitably 
mated and not related, might have had children in better 
health than themselves. 

Even the hereditary transmission of a constitutional 
habit, a susceptibility, predisposition or taint, say of 
phthisis or carcinoma, etc., may so weaken the pars 
minoris resistentice of the offspring, that the least neg- 
lect of a hygienic life, may give rise to the disease to 
which inheritance inclines the body. 

Although some authorities have denied the evil con- 
sequences of consanguinity, we feel convinced when we 
consider those living in communities secluded from the 
world, and constantly intermarrying among themselves, 
as for example the Cretins of the mountainous regions of 
Europe and Asia, who are dwarfed in body and mind, 
and some members of royal families who have by closely 
related intermarriages, scions tragically eccentric, or so 
imbecile that regents have to steer the ship of state. 

Other causes may, of course, contribute, but heredity 
of the same defects in related parents, or the cumulative 
heredity by intermarriage in closed communities where 
natural selection is restricted to the few, are in all prob- 
ability the prime factors. 

The proportion of those not related who are afflicted 
with the same defects, is, of course, rather small, while 
the number who contract marriage is great, so that it 
does not often happen that two affected in exactly the 
same manner should join in manage; but unions related 



302 MARRIAGE DISABILITIES-DR. FACT 

by blood rarely escape having some similar defect. The 
ratio approximately corresponds with the diseased and 
criminal to those that are healthy and virtuous. 

PREDISPOSITION IN MARRIAGE 

Individuals who have the same defects, though unre- 
lated, or who have a tendency to acquire diseases of the 
same nature, should be prohibited from intermarrying for 
the same reasons ; their fitness for suitable partners should 
be determined by examination. 

Diseases acquired before marriage may generate a 
predisposition, and like all other transmitted diseases and 
defects, increase with each succeeding generation in that 
particular direction which offers the least resistance, be 
it susceptibility for tuberculosis, carcinoma, or any other 
infectious or malignant disorder. 

Such tendencies should be counteracted by hygienic 
environment and living, in order that the anabolic or 
building up processes of growth and repair may exceed 
katabolism or the wear and waste used up in exercise, 
play, work, procreation or sickness, adjustment to season, 
climate, or other conditions ; and last but not least, they 
must be counteracted by suitable marriages. 

If laws for these purposes were enacted and faith- 
fully executed all over the world, the hereditary evils at 
least, could be eradicated in one or two generations. 

Is there any wonder that with our present system 
of marriage and living, we breed criminals ? Let us place 
the blame where it belongs, and let us not judge our 
victims too severely. 

The laws of heredity, if obeyed, redound to our bene- 
fit; to our harm, if ignored. 

MARRIAGE DISABILITIES 

If either or both aspirants suffer from some curable 
malady, they should be treated until they are entitled to a 
certificate of good health. 

Marriage should also be postponed, in case the pros- 
pective benedict is unable to provide and maintain, at the 
least, some kind of a humble home, until such time when 
he can prove his ability to the satisfaction of the proper 
authorities. 



EUGENICS— DR. FACT 303 

Anyone, however, having congenital epilepsy or 
syphilis, or a congenital deformity of structure, should 
ipso facto be prohibited from marrying. 

Unsoundness of mind of either party has always 
been a disability, because assent of both is necessary for 
the marriage contract. Thus also physical disability has 
long been a disqualification. 

Want of age should be prohibitive for physical rea- 
sons if for no others, until the applicants are fully de- 
veloped, which is not uniformly the case at a fixed age. 
It is important that maturity be determined by the fam- 
ily physician or health officer; for the welfare of the 
child-parents and any possible children. 

EUGENICS 

Eugenics may be considered a moral science that has 
for its object the improvement of the individual and the 
race. 

The public has been strangely apathetic about these 
topics that are intended to farther the happiness of all, 
but eugenics concerning domestic animals, especially 
blooded horses, dogs, and cattle, is the topic of the day. 
Not indeed, for the indirect promotion of man's health, 
but for purely mercenary motives, thousands of dollars 
are spent for breeding purposes and for improving live 
stock. 

No doubt everyone desires the well-being of mankind 
and therefore should be just as anxious for the improve- 
ment of the members of his own family. He should aid 
in every possible way the furtherance of the best health 
for all, by giving his moral support to the medical pro- 
fession in their endeavor to secure sanitary legislation. 

What more valuable inheritance can we leave to our 
children than an abundance of good health; wealth is a 
poor compensation for its loss. 

No Spartan laws would be needed ; for fewer physi- 
cal and moral degenerates would be born with each suc- 
ceeding generation. 

Let us see to it that the coming generation is of 
good quality, then let them "Be fruitful and multiply, 
and replenish the earth." — gen. i. 28 ; ix. 1. 

If the conclusions of Professor Schenck and Dr. 
Romme are right that the sex of the child corresponds 



304 EFFECTS OF ENVIRONMENT— DR. FACT 

with the weaker parent, or even if some other law should 
be found true, then the proper proportion of the sexes 
in time of peace and war could be scientifically regulated 
according to the needs of the nation. 

Dr. Romme says that among warring races, the 
strong are sent to fight, and get killed, while the weak 
remain at home, survive, and give birth to a preponder- 
ance of boys. When an old man marries a young woman 
their progeny is most often boys, and vice versa. Worry 
or passing illness, or mental depression is enough to turn 
the scale and cause the temporary weakness of one or the 
other. 

When physical development is perfect there will be 
neither moral nor intellectual weakness. 

Dr. G. J. Fisher of New York, said at the Y. M. 
C. A. that examinations in the schools of New York, have 
demonstrated that fully 70% of the pupils of New York 
are defective and require medical attention. 

TRANSMISSION OF TRAITS 

The arrangement and function of living cells in the 
human body follow a law of hereditary precedence, so 
that the child becomes physically and morally the image 
of its parents, having the characteristics of the father, 
mother, or some remoter ancestor predominating. 
Psychical characteristics of one parent may be transmitted 
with the physical attributes of the other, or atavistic 
peculiarities of paternal or maternal origin, may be equal- 
ly blended, magnified, or modified according to the sim- 
ilarity or dissimilarity of the two stocks. 

Talents and aptitudes, vices and crimes, increase or 
diminish according to definite laws of heredity. The vir- 
tues or vices of one side reappear modified in the off- 
spring, if the other parent does not possess them in the 
same degree ; but are accentuated if both excel in them. 

The individual is thus the physical and psychical 
type, representative or composite, immediately of his 
family, more remotely of his nation, and most remotely 
of his race and the human family. 

EFFECTS OF ENVIRONMENT 

Man's surrounding conditions, are, after all, the most 
important factors in shaping life; for heredity is but the 



EFFECTS OF ENVIRONMENT— DR. FACT 305 

result of the impressions made by ancestral environment. 

The inheritance of weakness or disease, moral and 
mental degeneration of the child is often due to malnu- 
trition and unhygienic surroundings of its progenitors. 

Like begets like not only through heredity, but also 
by the retroactive, reflex influences of a favorable or un- 
favorable environment imparting its likeness on the in- 
dividual for good or evil. 

Anywhere in an overcrowded, unsanitary slum dis- 
trict, reeking with effluvia of the sewer and decomposing 
refuse, in a damp, dark, filthy, vermin and germ breed- 
ing, rickety rookery of a tenement in a great and pros- 
perous metropolis or other Christian municipality, is 
reared an individual of the human family, differing per- 
haps in nationality or race from others in the neighbor- 
hood, but, nevertheless, bearing the general landmarks 
and stigmata of the life lived in the effort to be in corre- 
spondence with the prevailing conditions. 

Poverty prevents escape from these conditions in 
the formative period of the child's life. There is no im- 
munity from the stifling dust and smoke laden atmos- 
phere, from the sweltering heat of the summer, and the 
biting cold of the winter. Insufficiently clothed in soiled 
rags, the child breathes the vitiated air teeming with 
pathogenic microbes; fed, most likely, on stale, infected, 
and adulterated milk or food; hearing and seeing noth- 
ing but profanity and vulgarity; talking in a slangy 
jargon; becoming familiar with all that is brutal, low, 
lewd, immoral, and vicious; can anyone wonder that 
crime is not more rampant ! 

These are all conditions that can be prevented, but 
Christianity will never do it; the money is needed for 
churches and missions. 

Sanitary laws have ameliorated conditions some- 
what, and will succeed completely as soon as the peo- 
ple with the ballot care to indorse and sanction the sway 
of sanitation. 

Furnishing pure milk and food, pure air and whole- 
some habitations, will do much ; but in addition, education 
in its widest sense must be our chief aim. Let there be 
evening schools for adults in every possible branch; in 



306 CHILD LABOR— DR. FACT 

the three R's, in cooking, sewing, trades of all kinds ; and 
kindergartens for the earliest age. 

It is quite as easy for a child to learn good English 
as any possible lingo ; it is as easy to learn good manners 
and morals as to learn anything bad. The child learns 
only what it sees and hears and what its surroundings 
impress upon the senses. 

CHILD LABOR 

"In the sweat of thy face thou shalt eat bread, till 
thou return unto the ground; for out of it thou wast 
taken: for dust thou art, and unto dust thou shalt re- 
turn." — gen. in. 19. 

How early these poor gamins are exploited to help 
the family make both ends meet! Sometimes children 
only three years old are forced to help provide the neces- 
sities of life. This happens in Christian communities, in 
our own midst. 

Have we no responsibilities, no duties, besides mak- 
ing a "success" of our lives, amassing a fortune and going 
to church? 

In states where the law makes 12 and 14 years the 
minimum age for child labor, parents seem often in such 
desperate straits to get the child's small earnings as to 
perjure themselves in declaring under oath that the child 
is not under age. 

According to the Twelfth United States Census, 
1900, the latest statistics obtainable, the distribution, as 
men, women, and children of persons engaged in gainful 
occupations, is : 

Men 22,489,425 77.3% 

Women 4,833,630 16.6% 

Children 1,750,178 6.1% 

Boys 1,264,411 4.4% 

Girls 485,767 1.7% 

Children of 10 to 15 years of age engaged in gainful occu- 
pations : 

Both sexes— total 9,613,252 No. .. .1,750,178 18.2% 

Males 4,852,427 No 1,264,411 26.1% 

Females 4,760,825 No 485,767 10.2% 

Miss Ada May Krecker says statistics show that about 
2,000,000 children under 16 years of age, labor in the 
United States alone ; that in a recent report the secretary 



COAL MINES-DR. FACT 307 

of commerce and labor at Washington says: "Pennsyl- 
vania ranks first and Massachusetts second in the employ- 
ment of children in manufactories! In Pittsburg the 
children roll stogies; in Lancaster, they wrap caramels; 
in Reading, they work on felt hats ; in Scranton, they spin 
silk night and day ; in the western counties, they work in 
soft coal mines ; in the eastern counties, they work in the 
hard coal breakers, and in Philadelphia, they work at 
everything from hosiery to glass bottles." Dr. Daniels 
reports from his personal observations in New York City, 
that a child of three straightens out the leaves of tobacco 
and sticks together the material which forms the stems 
of artificial flowers. At four he can put the covers on 
paper boxes; between four and six he can sew buttons 
and pull basting threads. A girl between the age of eight 
and twelve can finish trousers as well as her mother. 
After she is twelve years old, if of good size, she can 
earn more money in the workshops, because she will be 
accepted if her size justifies the evasion of the law. The 
boys practically perform the same labor as the girls, 
except that they leave home earlier, and engage in street 
work as peddlers, newsboys, or bootblacks. Dr. Daniels 
has seen one boy two and one-half years old assisting the 
mother and four other children under the age of twelve 
in making artificial flowers. These children earned from 
50 cents to $1.50 a week. About 60% of the 7,500 boys 
employed in glass houses work at night every other week. 

COAL MINES 

Owen R. Love joy, of the national child labor com- 
mittee, argues that the evil of night labor is intensified 
by the abnormal temperature of the factory; and this 
from both the physical and the moral point of view. 
Irregular hours of labor and rest are undermining the 
mature constitution, but far more so the undeveloped, 
rapidly growing boy. According to this estimate based 
on personal investigation, about 12,800 boys under 14 
years of age are employed in the hard coal mines of 
Pennsylvania, although by the state laws no child under 
14 may be employed at labor in a coal mine. Through 
the perjury of parents and "pathetic greed" of the no- 
taries public, they are all 14 and born on the first of 
May. He believes the physical dangers of life in the 



308 PREVENTION— DR. FACT 

breakers have been exaggerated. Although occasionally 
a little boy is run over by a coal car or kicked to death 
by a mule, or fatally injured by a piece of falling slate, 
and, although the little fellows are sometimes ground in 
large crushers that break the coal, caught in the wheels, 
or other machinery, or buried in a stream of coal, such 
accidents occur rarely in the regular routine of the boys' 
duties. In textile mills, foundries, steel and iron mills, 
glass houses, and machine shops employing children, in 
proportion to the number of children employed, acci- 
dents to children under 16 years of age, are from 250 to 
300% more frequent than to adults. 

COTTON MILLS 

Of over 250,000 operatives of southern cotton mills, 
30% only are adults. The president of the American 
Cotton Manufacturing Association has claimed that 75% 
of spinners of North Carolina were 14 or under. Dr. A. 
J. McKelway, of the National Child Labor Committee, 
says there must be 60,000 children from 6 to 16 working 
in the mills of the southern states; and in his opinion, 
there are 75,000 under 14 years of age. Sixty-six hours 
of work a week for 5 days, makes a working day of 12 
hours for these little ones. — Excerpts from an interesting 
article on "The Toil of Children Despite the Laws." — 
Chicago Tribune, June 7, 1908. 

A British critic, "An Occasional Correspondent," 
says that 1,700,000 little children who should be at school, 
and about 5,000,000 women are wage earners in America. 

The writers mentioned will please pardon me for 
quoting them so extensively, but I believe the statistics of 
such deplorable conditions should receive the widest cir- 
culation in order that some good may ultimately come 
from their publication. 

As these statistics pertain only to a few of the states 
in our own great country, what enormous figures decrib- 
ing this evil of child labor might we expect, if we had 
statistics of all the states and of the occidental and ori- 
ental civilizations ! 

PREVENTION 

Existing conditions that make child labor possible 
can be corrected; and as the worst kind of slavery, it 
should be prevented. 



GENTEEL SLAVERY-DR. FACT 309 

It need not, by any means, be considered a hopeless 
task, because the Christian Church is impotent to pre- 
vent it; for the laws of health will be all-sufficient when 
they are made the laws of the land. 

No citizen, whether Christian or non-Christian, can 
shirk his own duty and responsibility in the matter. We 
are the only ones who could prevent it and therefore are 
the only culpable sinners. Those that live the lives of 
poverty and vice in the slums, are not the accountable 
criminals ; they are merely our victims. We are guilty 
of gross negligence in the love and care of our less for- 
tunate fellow-beings. It is not a matter of humanitarian 
sentiments, of Christian love and charity; no, it is our 
bounden duty to mankind and ourselves; nor are we in 
the least deserving of praise in performing our obliga- 
tions. 

These little children are reared in ignorance of any- 
thing better, just as their parents and grandparents were 
before them, and their children's children will be after 
them, unless we get together to vote that Congress legis- 
late measures to secure a life of health free from pre- 
ventable diseases and accidents. 

GENTEEL SLAVERY 

Conditions are also at fault when public opinion is 
so powerful as to influence a girl to avoid housework or 
to become a domestic, and to prefer a condition of gen- 
teel slavery in a department store in order to keep up ap- 
pearances on a salary often so small that the assistance 
of a friend is supposed to make up the difference in the 
cost of living. 

Professor Charles Zueblin, formerly of the Univer- 
sity of Chicago, and now a settlement worker of Boston, 
in an address on "The Common Life," says that the in- 
dividual in front of the counter is responsible for the 
underpay of the tired girl at the end of the day — she 
ought not to be there at the end of the day, because you 
ought not to be there. This desire to get a bargain — 
cheap goods for cheap people — causes the competition 
which makes combination of wealth and many of our 
great problems. If we could do away with it then the 
solution of our problems would come so much easier. 



310 PEONAGE— DR. FACT 

Thus it is also with young men. They are told that 
all labor is honorable, as it truly is, but they see that labor 
is honored only with words from the distance where 
soiled garments and rude speech do not contaminate. 
Is it strange that young men too, prefer to work for a 
bare living if only they can dress well and appear accept- 
able company; though they may be unable to save any- 
thing for "the rainy day" or for a home of wife and 
children, or for the days when their places are taken by 
younger men. When they have sacrificed their best years 
to enrich a big concern they are often discharged for 
men who yield greater returns. No provisions were made 
for the loss of their earning capacity, nor did they ever 
get enough above the necessary expenses of life to pro- 
vide for themselves. Some who are less strong morally 
perhaps, fail to meet their bills as they become due, and 
thus drift from dishonesty to fraud, or end in a poor- 
house. 

Who is responsible? Not alone these poor victims 
of circumstances who had no choice to select the condi- 
tions they found existing here on their arrival. What 
has Christianity done to check this evil? 

PEONAGE 

Peonage is still another form of slavery in some of 
the church-going communities of our country of the 
free. 

The Chicago Tribune gives an account by Raymond, 
Feb. 25, 1908, in which he says that there are two or 
three kinds of peonage. The laborer who promises to 
perform labor at a specified price and who refuses to do 
so may be compelled to work by force if he is in a lonely 
situation where he cannot appeal to the law. In many 
cases laborers are given advances of cash or supplies, 
and then seek to run away without "making good." 
These people can often be held by civil process on the 
ground that they are seeking to get out of the jurisdiction 
of the court to escape liability for debt. In some cases 
laborers are right in seeking to escape responsibility un- 
der an atrocious and cruel contract, the terms of which 
they did not fairly understand, and which frequently the 
employer entirely fails to fulfill. In all these instances 
it is the natural tendency of the employer to compel a 



POVERTY— DR. FACT 311 

man to work out his debt by force, and this is frequently 
possible in sparsely settled agricultural districts, particu- 
larly in the southern states, where the demand for labor is 
great. In these cases, if fairly treated, the laborer can 
secure his liberty by habeas corpus proceeding. By an- 
other form of peonage, men are compelled to work 
against their will for violation of a civil contract by the 
authority of the state itself. Laws exist providing for 
imprisonment for debt, for a system of chain gangs, con- 
vict camps, and shocking penitentiaries. There are many 
white convicts in the south today who have committed 
no crime which would justify a sentence of hard labor. 
A majority of them have violated contracts which they 
could not read. Congress finds that these white victims 
of an unfortunate system are in the chain gang by proc- 
ess of law. They are legal slaves, except when the laws 
under which they are convicted happen to be declared 
unconstitutional, as sometimes occurs. They cannot be 
reached by any habeas corpus proceeding, because their 
trial and conviction were entirely regular. 

Shirley Bragg, President of the Board of Inspectors 
of Convicts of the State of Alabama in the sixth bien- 
nial report, covering the period from Sept. 1, 1904, to 
Aug. 31, 1906, says, among other things, that if the state 
wishes to kill its convict it should do it directly and not 
indirectly. It would be more humane and far better to 
stake the prisoner out with a ring around his neck, like 
a wild animal, than to confine him in places we call jails, 
that are reeking with filth and disease and alive with ver- 
min of all kinds. They are not only harbingers of disease 
but are unquestionably nurseries of death. To see a man, 
strong and healthy, go into a jail in Alabama, and in a 
few months come out a physical wreck, with death staring 
him in the face, is not an overdrawn picture, and one sees 
it more often than the general public would believe. 

POVERTY 

The British critic, "An Occasional Correspondent" 
says, Sept. 17, 1908, in the Record-Herald, that in fairly 
prosperous years there are at least 10,000,000 — some care- 
ful statisticians say from 15,000,000 to 20,000,000— peo- 
ple in America who are always underfed and poorly 



312 HURTFUL OCCUPATIONS— DR. FACT 

housed; and of these 4,000,000 are public paupers. Lit- 
tle children to the number of 1,700,000, who should be at 
school, and about 5,000,000 women are wage earners in 
America. Yet the bureau of labor for Wisconsin reports 
that less than 3% of the families of Wisconsin have an 
income of over $600, while nearly 52% live on less than 
$400 a year; and Lavaseur, in his book "The American 
Worker," estimates the total income of all the wage earners 
in an average American family at about $657. A report of 
the department of correction shows that one person in ev- 
ery ten who die in New York has a pauper's burial ; that at 
the present ratio of deaths from tuberculosis, 10,000,000 
persons now living will succumb to the disease, which is 
largely due to insufficiency of food and light and air, and 
that 60,463 families in the borough of Manhattan, N. Y., 
were evicted from their homes in 1903. Property of the 
value of $32,888,000 is owned by 1% of the population; 
20% of the entire wealth of the country is owned by 
three one-hundredths of 1% of the population, and 
the total number of millionaires in New York City alone 
rose from 28 to 1,103 between the years 1885-1892. 

HURTFUL OCCUPATIONS 

Few occupations are entirely free from harmful con- 
sequences to body and mind, especially when ineessantly 
plied. 

Man was not really intended by nature to be always 
doing the same kind of work, which year in year out 
obliges him to stand, sit, or stoop, to use principally the 
hands, legs, eyes, ears, or mind alone. 

Worry not to get work enough to pay expenses, and 
worry because there is too much to do, are factors that 
impair health. The laborer without some little capital 
saved, suffers with his dependents for the want of some 
necessity, should he fail to work for a few days. The 
business man worries when his venture does not come up 
to expectation, or when in spite of the greatest efforts 
to succeed, he loses all, and is obliged to curtail the ex- 
penses of a hopeful and ambitious family. 

Physical or mental strength of the individual, his 
preference and aptitude, and other personal qualifications 



UNDESIRABLE OCCUPATIONS— DR. FACT 313 

should be duly considered when choosing an occupation, 
besides taking into account the resources on hand, the ele- 
ments, seasons, and climate that may affect the work and 
the worker. Proper precautions of all kinds will lessen 
the harmful consequences. 

What a boon it is to the employe and employer that 
the working time per day has been materially reduced. 
During the early part of last century 14 hours and more 
were not unusual, whereas now we have but 8 hours a day 
in most trades; yet business is more prosperous, and 
grows faster and vaster. 

UNDESIRABLE OCCUPATIONS 

Under present institutions there exists certainly a 
curious contrast between the compensation of desirable 
and undesirable occupations. 

For the most laborious, dirty, unhealthy, or danger- 
ous work, the pay is generally least and the individual 
who performs it is looked down upon by everyone else 
whose work is in the least more agreeable. 

On the other hand, we find the one who virtually 
does nothing manually or mentally, except perhaps to 
"hold down" a sinecure, or cut coupons, receives often- 
times a princely salary and lives in luxury attended by a 
retinue of servants and by those who for a small salary 
do his thinking. 

This is not due to any difference in the nature of 
man, but to a difference of heredity and environments 
which constantly fluctuates, but can be made to maintain 
a stable and favorable standard by the enactment of health 
laws. 

These differences are the rule, not the exception, in 
our Christian countries. 

But few individuals among the poorer masses can 
choose their occupations, for there are probably none that 
would willingly do the dirty work under existing condi- 
tions. Nor can those who do the most servile work ever 
appreciate anything better as long as they know so little 
of the advantages and joys of other walks of life. It 
might be said ignorance is bliss in such cases, and so it is 
for the present, and so long as it is some other man, 
woman, or child who suffers, we do not care. But the 



314 POISONOUS AIR— DR. FACT 

wheel of fortune turns and turns; no one can be abso- 
lutely safe that he and his progeny may not with the next 
turn go down too, and remain there, if we do nothing to 
prevent this gambling with life on earth. 

INADEQUATE COMPENSATION 

Think of it, how like a beast of burden, the long- 
suffering poor laborer, meekly submits to carry his yoke 
without anyone to help him. Should he meet with some 
mishap that would incapacitate him, he would fare worse 
than a slave or a domestic animal, for they represent 
capital invested, and for fear of monetary loss are treated 
with consideration and nursed in illness that recovery 
might speedily follow for further profit. 

In the purchase of his food and clothing, he pays all 
the pro rata taxes, as well as all the profits of every dealer 
that handled the goods from the time they were prepared 
for the market until they came into his possession. 

After the day's hard toil in the broiling sun, the rain, 
the chilling frost, in places may be dangerous to health, 
limb or life, utterly tired out in body and spirit, he reaches 
his humble home only to take his frugal meal and his 
needed rest that he may store up strength for the next 
day's work. 

What is there for him to look forward to in this life 
but possible illness. What is to become of his widow or 
orphans in case he meets with a violent death? 

POISONOUS air 

The nature of the work may be such that it affects 
the constitution by imperceptible degrees, causing some 
lingering illness, or it may be, not at all detrimental to 
health, but prove at times extremely dangerous to limb 
and life. 

Of the first kind are those occupations in which 
workers are obliged to breathe vitiated air. 

Air impregnated with germs may cause tuberculosis, 
or any other infectious disease in house-cleaners, rug- 
beaters, etc. 

Air laden with inorganic or organic dust, may be 
harmful mechanically, or chemically, or both. 

Smoke and coal dust endanger the respiratory or- 



DANGERS OF WEALTH— DR. FACT 315 

gans of those living in manufacturing centers and work- 
ers in coal mines, etc. 

The respiratory tract is also affected in millers in- 
haling flour dust or starch powder ; in weavers breathing 
floating cotton or wool fiber ; in stone and brick workers 
by inspiring stone dust. 

Fumes of lead may be absorbed by painters, type 
workers, and plumbers, producing chronic poisoning and 
wrist-paralysis; phosphorus in match-workers may cause 
necrosis; mercury, salivation and other toxic symptoms 
in those employed in amalgam works, in mines, and mir- 
ror factories. 

Copper, arsenic, and many other metallic and chem- 
ical substances may cause poisoning in those who must 
use them in their work. 

Sedentary occupations and work requiring cramped 
postures, as in case of cobblers, tailors, seamstresses, 
gardeners, miners, etc., impair health by interfering with 
the circulation and function of vital organs and thus 
diminishing the powers of resistance. 

Vocations of professional men have a tendency to 
shorten life ; the physician, because of irregular hours and 
loss of sleep, has one of the shortest life-averages of all 
workers. 

DANGERS OF WEALTH 

Nor is the longevity of the millionaire, nor even of 
the multi-millionaire, an object of envy. His occupation 
inclines him to inactivity, making him an easy prey of 
plethora, fatty degeneraton, probably tobacco heart, indi- 
gestion, gout, misanthropy, and "money"-mania. 

He is much more likely to meet a violent death in the 
pursuit of pleasure, should he escape being robbed and 
murdered for his wealth, and at all times he probably 
lives in fear lest some scheming swindler cheat him out of 
his fortune. 

How often we should feel thankful that we still be- 
long to the bigger class of "automobileless" individuals 
when we read daily of the preventable slaughter of rich 
motorists. Statistics on the number killed annually in 
automobile pleasure parties would be instructive as well 
as profitable for the survivors. 



316 DANGERS TO LIFE AND LIMB-DR. FACT 
ACCIDENTAL DEATHS 

Healthful occupations may endanger the limbs and 
the life of employes of steam and street railroads, work- 
ers on high buildings, of those running machinery, of 
toilers in foundries and factories, of many firemen, life- 
saving-men, sailors, and soldiers. Paradoxical as it may 
seem the soldier has one of the most healthful occupa- 
tions. 

"Industry Kills and Maims a Hundred Times More 
than Fall in Battle" is the title of an article by Ada May 
Krecker, that was published April 19, 1908, in the Chi- 
cago Tribune. "Dr. Joseph Strong has said that our 
peaceful vocations cost more lives every two days than all 
we lost in battle during our war with Spain. In these 
piping times of peace, we in the United States kill in four 
years some 80,000 people more than all who fell in battle 
and died from wounds on both sides during the four years 
of the civil war." That is, in the same length of time we 
kill 53% more people than two great armies could de- 
stroy, equipped with all the weapons of death that ingenu- 
ity could devise, and making destruction their sole aim. 
The six bloodiest battles of the civil war were Gettys- 
burg, Spottsylvania, Wilderness, Antietam, Chancellor- 
ville, and Chickamauga. The total number killed, wound- 
ed, and missing in these six battles aggregated less than 
105,000, while the number killed and injured in our rail- 
ways during the year ended June 30, 1906, the latest for 
which we have any report, was 108,324. The total num- 
ber of casualties in all the various industries in the United 
States is about five times as large as the number of acci- 
dents on our railways. During the last ten years the 
United States had two wars, the Spanish and the Philip- 
pine, and the aggregate losses of killed and wounded in 
the two were less than 6,000 men, while the number of 
killed and wounded in our industrial army during the 
same period, according to the lowest estimate, was more 
than 5,000,000. In proportion of one war victim in 10 
years to 875 victims of "peace-victories." Circular saws 
alone were responsible for 1,289 accidents in England in 
one year. The deadliest machines seem innocent. A fac- 
tory official was pointing out to a visitor the catastrophes 



DANGERS TO LIFE AND LIMB— DR. FACT 317 

lurking within a modest little set screw on a machine be- 
fore them. The workman in charge of the wheel over- 
heard the remark and disagreed with it. To establish 
the harmlessness of the screw he fearlessly laid the lapel 
of his coat to the little projection. But the terrific argu- 
ment went the other way. In a moment the man was 
hurled to his death. H. S. Raymond, a factory inspector 
of England, has proposed a law to the effect that all 
toothed wheels shall be so effectually covered as to leave 
no danger between the guard and the wheels, also that all 
exposed shaft ends shall be covered securely. One out 
of every eighty railway employes is disabled and one in 
every eighteen of the injured is killed. Every year 37,- 
430 railway employes are injured, of which 2,220 are 
killed. (In Chicago, last year, 38 persons were killed by 
being caught in machinery.) Safety appliances that 
could do something to lessen the number of injuries are 
sometimes kept from use that dividends may be accumu- 
lated. Dr. William Tolman was profoundly impressed 
that a little country like Holland should have the fore- 
thought to assemble for the industrialists, methods and 
devices for protecting life and limb. 

The Casualty Company of America states that avail- 
able statistics prove that last year in the United States 
11,000,000 people received non-fatal injuries; 57,000 peo- 
people died accidental deaths. 

Robert M. Wells, vice president of the Banker's Na- 
tional Bank, urged upon the council's building committee 
an ordinance requiring protection of windows to keep 
people from falling out. He said that 140 deaths occur 
each year from accidents of this sort in New York. A 
screen or set of bars reaching to the height of four feet, 
would serve this purpose. 

How often one reads of these accidents in Chicago, 
especially when in our hospitals delirious patients evade 
the vigilance of nurses. 

We would know very little about all these injurious 
and fatal accidents and never learn to avoid and prevent 
them, were it not for our daily papers. The press tells 
us of them in tragic details, arousing the reader's 
sympathy and the public's effort to remedy them. 

Thanks to the public press, the educator of the people. 



318 STREET CAR ACCIDENTS-DR. FACT 

PREVENTABLE RAILWAY ACCIDENTS 

Accidents on street and electric railways, according 
to the United States Census, 1902, Department of Labor 
and Commerce, Table 8, are: — 

Persons killed. Persons injured. 

Passengers 265 26,690 

Employes 122 3,699 

Others 831 17,040 

Total 1,218 47,429 

Accidents on railways, classified according to population of 
500,000 and over, 1902, Table 18 : 

Persons killed 4.91 Total killed 1,217 

Persons injured 18.289 Total injured 47,429 

Miss Anna E. Nichols of Neighborhood House in an 
article of the Chicago Record-Herald, April 4, 1908, 
shows that from the most reliable statistics available there 
are 465,000 workers killed and maimed annually in the 
United States. Of that number 10,000 are killed, 55,000 
disabled for periods exceeding thirteen weeks and 400,- 
000 incapacitated from work for more than three days 
and less than thirteen weeks. In Illinois, one employe 
out of every 324 engaged in railroading is killed annually 
and one in every thirty-eight is injured. In the coal mines 
of the state, where the organized miners have forced the 
enactment of protective laws, the ratio of accidents is 
much smaller than on the railroads. In 1906 the num- 
ber of men killed in coal mines was 155, or 2.5 to every 
1,000 employed. The number of injured was 480 or 7.7 
to every 1,000. In Chicago during the last year there 
were 4,240 violent deaths; 393 were killed by railroads, 
190 of whom were employes, and 183 by street car acci- 
dents. The coroner's report shows that 33% were men 
between the ages of 20 and 40 years, engaged in indus- 
trial pursuits. Of the number 1,968 were native Ameri- 
cans, while twenty-four other countries were represented 
on the roll of death. 

STREET-CAR ACCIDENTS 

An editorial of the Chicago Tribune says in reference 
to street-car accidents that on an average more than two 
deaths a week occur in such accidents in Chicago. In 



MORTALITY STATISTICS-DR. FACT 



319 



1907, the coroner's figures show 40 persons killed at 
crossings, 65 killed when crossing the track in other 
places than crossings, 23 killed by falling of! the cars, 19 
crushed between cars by carelessness of victim or reckless- 
ness or inattention on the part of motorman or conductor. 

The motorman and conductor as well as the passen- 
gers are human and liable to make mistakes by being ab- 
sorbed perhaps in something that may make them oblivi- 
ous of all else. 

Human life and limb should therefore not depend 
upon fallible human care, but preventive measures should 
be taken as to devices and guards that will obviate such 
chances. 

The Police Bureau of Statistics gives figures of acci- 
dents due to alighting from cars, struck by cars, knocked 
from a wagon by cars, and run over by cars. Chicago 
Traction accident record: K -,j . 

First 14 days in August, 1908 4 

Six months ending August 14 57 

Year ending August 14 135 



Injured. 

153 

1,560 

3,000 



MORTALITY STATISTICS 



According to the United States Census, Department 
of Labor and Commerce, 1906, the population of the Con- 
tinental United States, was estimated as 83,941,510. Of 
this total, 40,996,317 or 48.8 per cent lived in the regis- 
tered area, which, let us hope, will soon include the whole 
country. 

NUMBER OF DEATHS 

Per 100,000 
For 1906. Population. 



CAUSES OF DEATHS 

Annual Aver. 
1901-5 

All causes 529,632 

Diseases 493,126 

Violence 34,886 

Unknown 1,618 

General diseases 144,987 

Smallpox 

Venereal diseases. 1,376 

Alcoholism 2,002 

Diphtheria 7,960 

Typhoid 10,458 

Tuberculosis of all 

forms 62,835 

Tuberculosis of 
lungs 55,251 



Per cent 
100 
92.1 
7.5 
0.3 



658,105 

606,341 

49,552 

2,212 

174,702 

95 

2,076 

2,707 

9,056 

13,160 

72,512 

65,341 



1,605 

1,479 

120.8 

5.3 

426.1 

0.2 

5.1 

6.6 

22.1 

32.1 

184.2 

159.4 



320 MORTALITY STATISTICS-DR. FACT 

For each 100,000 of estimated population 120.8 met a 
violent death in 1906. 

CAUSES OF VIOLENT DEATHS 

Registra- Per 
tionArea. 100,000. 

Fractures and dislocations 3,116 7.6 

Burns and scalds 3,585 8.7 

Heat and sunstroke 763 1.9 

Cold and freezing 203 0.5 

Lightning 169 0.4 

Drowning 4,395 10.7 

Inhalation of poisonous gas 1,276 3.1 

Other acid poisons 1,739 4.2 

Accidental gunshot wounds 1,074 2.6 

Injuries by machinery 565 1.4 

Injuries in mines and quarries 1,523 3.7 

Railroad accidents and injuries 7,090 17.3 

Street car accidents 1,488 3.6 

Injuries by vehicles and horses 1,524 3.7 

Automobile accidents 183 0.4 

Suffocation 719 1.8 

Other accidental injuries 8,961 21.9 

Earthquake 687 1.7 

Injuries at birth 2,543 6.2 

Homicide 2,101 5.1 

Suicide 5,853 14.3 

Total 49,557 120.8 

Since there are 658,105 deaths annually from all 
causes of 40,996,317 registered people in the United 
States, there must be at least 32,105,567 deaths yearly 
among the 2,000,0000,000 people of our earth. 49,557 
violent deaths of the above total of 658,105 registered peo- 
ple of the United States' 40,996,317 population, means 
yearly 2,4.17,631 violent deaths among the Two Billion 
inhabitants of the globe. The number would really ex- 
ceed that given, if we could calculate the deaths due to the 
prevalence of homicide and fueds among the savages. 

In all probability there are three times as many 
deaths annually, for sanitation and police protection are 
less perfect or entirely absent in many parts of the earth 
outside of western civilization, and cannot be compared 
in safety to health, life, and limb of our registered areas 
in the United States. 

Many of the epidemics and other diseases, as well as 
nearly all the millions of violent deaths annually, are pre- 
ventable. 



HOMICIDE— DR. FACT 321 

"Lex suprema est Salus populi." Did the masses but 
realize the importance of the precautions for the safety 
of mankind, prophylaxis and preventive legislation would 
soon be enacted. 

SUICIDE STATISTICS 

United States Mortality Statistics of 1906, gives fol- 
lowing list: — 

No. of deaths 

Causes of Death— 1906. per 100,000. 

Suicide 5,853 14.3 

Poison 1,834 4.5 

Asphyxia 509 1.2 

Hanging and strangulation 835 2.0 

Drowning 280 0.7 

Firearms 1,714 4.2 

Cutting 356 0.8 

Jumping from high places 84 0.2 

Crushing 37 0.09 

Other suicides 204 0.4 

Other 

Per 100,000 — Suicides. Violence. Tuberculosis. 

1906 California 28.9 174.1 231.5 

1905 *San Diego 794 14S.1 455 

San Francisco 62.2 116.8 

1906 Colorado., 19.0 158.1 

Denver .... 454.2 

Chicago 19.3 97.0 158.4 

f Michigan 9.8 88.3 90.1 

*Highest rate. tLowest rate. 

The association of the greatest number of suicides 
with deaths from tuberculosis in localities which offer a 
favorable climate and environment, shows that suicide is 
not always, if ever, due to a moral lapsus in a healthy 
body, and that it is not a question of moral conduct, but 
purely a physical or physiological one. 

Many a tuberculous invalid seeks a salubrious cli- 
mate as a last hope when beyond recovery. Unable to 
support himself, he lingers on while his funds are van- 
ishing, and enfeebled in body and mind, he ends his 
misery. 

3 HOMICIDE 

Violent Deaths Due to Homicide. — A writer in the 
August, Popular Science Monthly, says that in Chicago 
and New York 17 persons in each 100,000 of population 



322 PRISONS— DR. FACT 

meet death annually at the hands of a fellow-citizen. 
One out of every 5,614 is murdered each year. The an- 
nual average of deaths by homicide per 100,000 of popu- 
lation is 7.03. Los Angeles, San Francisco, St. Louis, 
Cincinnati, and Louisville are among the seven cities 
which show, for a perod of six years, a higher average 
than Chicago. The City of Mexico has 70.72, Naples 
nearly 30, Lexington, Kansas City, Louisville, and St. 
Louis, all outrank Rome. Above them were La Paz, 
Bolivia; Lima, Peru; Sassari, Sardinia; Girgenti, Sicily, 
and the City of Mexico. Of 91 persons killed in New 
York in 1905, only 38 were born in the United States. 
The writer believes that this lawlessness is due to unfa- 
vorable environment and inadequate education, mental 
and moral. 

PRISONS 

Prisoners and Juvenile Delinquents in Institutions, 
1904. — Department of Commerce and Labor reports June 
30, 1904, the total number of prisons as 1,337, with 81,- 
772 inmates. Out of the general population of 81,308,848 
there were 81,772 prisoners or 100.6 per 100,000 popula- 
tion. Of Juvenile Delinquents there were 23,034 from 7 
to 21 years of age, in 93 institutions. 18,177 of them 
were males and 4,857 females. 

The prevention of crime in the United States alone, 
would save the cost of over a thousand institutions and 
the immense running expenses for food and officials, but 
the greatest gain would be the industrial value of these 
prisoners for the commonwealth. 

To unfavorable environment and inadequate educa- 
tion as causes of crime, should be added marriage and 
heredity as the chief factors. 

Christian reformers consider alcohol as the sole fac- 
tor of all crime, and would give expression to intemperate 
invectives if anyone were to suggest a reform of Christian 
and other marriages in order that crime and every other 
form of drunkenness might die a natural death. 

Seventeen out of every 100,000 people were mur- 
dered annually in Chicago, yet there were more than 
seven times as many preventable deaths, i e. 121 out of 
every 100,000 population were killed by accidents, and 
incalculably more died of avoidable diseases; but alco- 



NATIONAL COMPENSATION— DR. FACT 323 

hoi was not a factor in either of these classes of crimes, 
because the victims lost their lives owing to our public 
negligence in preventing these disasters. 

Many of the violent deaths and the maiming of the 
employes and of the people might be prevented by em- 
ployers and stockholders paying more for safety devices 
and less for churches and missions. 

Fewer would die of avoidable diseases were we will- 
ing to pay more taxes for health regulations. 

NATIONAL COMPENSATION 

William Allen White avers that national responsi- 
bility is toward the honest, hard working man, who at 
the end of a long industrious life, through no fault of his 
own, finds that he has nothing to show for his labor, and 
only charity upon which he may depend for support. 
The people are beginning to revolt at laws which permit 
a man to gouge pennies from the millions in order that 
he may proudly distribute dollars to the few. European 
civilization provides for an old age pension, for cheap 
state insurance, for laborers' savings banks under state 
ownership and control and other legal devices so that 
honest, industrious man and woman may not have to beg 
or go to the poor-house in their old age. Money must be 
taken in taxes away from those who have much and giv- 
en to those who have little. Many hundreds of millions 
have not, as a matter of cold fact, returned to society 
any adequate equivalent for it. 

President Roosevelt in his Special Message to Con- 
gress, Jan. 31, 1908, very urgently advises that a com- 
prehensive act be passed providing for compensation by 
the Government to all employes injured in the Govern- 
ment service. Under the present law, he writes, an in- 
jured workman in the employ of the Government has no 
remedy, and the entire burden of the accident falls on the 
helpless man, his wife, and his children. This is an out- 
rage. The working man is entitled to indemnity for in- 
juries sustained in the natural course of his labor. The 
same broad principle which should apply to the Govern- 
ment should ultimately be made applicable to all private 
employers. It merely throws upon the employer the bur- 
den of accident insurance against injuries which are sure 



324 PREVENTABLE THEATRE FIRES— DR. FACT 

to occur. The loss can be readily borne when distributed, 
but bears with frightful hardship upon the unfortunate 
victim if undistributed. 

PREVENTABLE RELIGIOUS CRIMES 

The sacrifice of innocent children slaughtered as cru- 
saders of old, the crime of burning men, women, and 
children at the stake for withcraft by pious Puritan Chris- 
tians have happily been effectively prevented. 

Though we read several times every year how re- 
ligion has affected individuals so harmfully that in their 
religious frenzy they have zealously taken the lives of 
those dear to them, to give instead the life to come, yet 
even these evils are being avoided more and more, for 
religion is now generally taken cum grano salts and sel- 
dom with so much faith as to disturb man's mental bal- 
ance. 

Epidemics of religious mania such as St. Vitus dance, 
pilgrimages to Lourdes and the Holy Land, religious per- 
secution, night riders, are ever milder, often amounting 
to nothing more than fads of teetotalism of so-called "re- 
formers," mission craze, revivals, and religious therapy. 

PREVENTABLE THEATER FIRES 

Death due to preventable conflagrations, is another 
crime of public negligence we are guilty of. Imperfect 
statistics show that there had been 1,100 conflagrations 
with 100,000 fatalities. The most notable theater disas- 
ters of the century are: 

IN THE UNITED STATES Dead 

Richmond, Va., theater, Dec. 26, 1821 71 

Brooklyn theater, Dec. 5, 1876 297 

Central theater, Philadelphia, April 28, 1892 6 

Front Street theater, Baltimore, Dec. 28, 1895 22 

Iroquois theater, Chicago, Dec. 30, 1903 520 

IN FOREIGN COUNTRIES Dead 

Lehman's theater, St. Petersburg, 1836 '. 700 

Carlsruhe theater, St. Petersburg, 1847 200 

Ring theater, Vienna, Dec. 8, 1881 875 

Exeter theater, England, Sept. 5, 1887 200 

Banquet theater, Oporto, March 21, 1888 200 

Opera Comique, Paris, May 25, 1887 75 

Total 3,166 



FOOTBALL ACCIDENTS— DR. FACT 325 

Succeeding each holocaust some few precautions are 
inaugurated so that with a sufficient number of future 
disasters we shall be able to prevent them altogether. 

FOOT-BALL ACCIDENTS 

Casualties of football were given with interesting de- 
tails in the Chicago Tribune, Nov. 22, 1908. for the sea- 
son of 1908 there were 13 deaths and 134 injured. Cas- 
ualties compared with former years are : 

1906 1907 1908 

High school players 7 6 4 

College players 3 2 6 

Other players 1 6 3 

Total deaths 11 14 13 

Injured— 1906 1907 1908 

College players 54 67 64 

High school players 25 25 51 

Grade schools 11 9 

Athletic clubs 10 9 16 

All others 3 12 3 

Total injured 103 131 134 

Causes of death— 1906 1907 1908 

Body blows 3 5 3 

Injuries to spine 2 3 

Concussion of brain 3 2 3 

Blood poisoning 2 . . 1 

Other causes 3 5 3 

Regardless of the agitation against football in the 
press and by the college faculties and the reforms in- 
augurated, there is no diminution in the number of in- 
jured and killed. Prevention will probably be best ef- 
fected by substituting outdoor exercises which are less 
dangerous, like running, jumping, riding, swimming, 
fencing, and boxing with big gloves. The result will be 
better not only for the few, but also for all the students 
since they can all participate. 

All sports carried on to excess at the expense of 
health and better things, are evidences of a psychical ab- 
normality. Baseball, hazing, fads and fashions, or any 
other enthusiasm worthy a better cause and not amount- 
ing to an aberration of the mind, is aptly termed a "craze" 
or "fad." 



326 FOURTH OF JULY ACCIDENTS-DR. FACT 

These pathological epidemics are often the forerun- 
ners of licentious and riotous living which leads the ill- 
balanced into dishonesty, into fickle and unfair mob-rule 
and murderous lynching. 

PREVENTABLE FOURTH OF JULY ACCIDENTS 

Another preventable evil is pseudo-patriotism. In- 
juries and deaths due to Fourth of July celebrations are 
also a form of quasi crimes for which we are respon- 
sible since it is within our power to prevent them. 

Many bloody battles have been fought with less loss 
of life and limb than are sacrificed by preventable folly 
on each glorious Fourth. 

Commenting on the instructive statistics on Fourth 
of July Injuries and Tetanus that appeared in the Ameri- 
can Medical Journal of Sept. 5, 1908, the Chicago Trib- 
une says that the bull fights with which the American 
taunts the Latin neighbor sinks into insignificance, the 
tragedies of the football gridiron which have raised such 
storms of indignation are trivial by comparison, and only 
the gladatorial conflicts of pagan Rome rival the carnage 
of the American Fourth of July. And the Romans didn't 
kill children ! 5,623 men, women, and children, and most- 
ly children, were maimed for life or killed. The number 
of casualties is 1,210 more than last year, though the 
number of deaths, 163, is one less. In 1903 the number 
of deaths from tetanus was 406, and from other causes 
60. This year, 1908, the number of deaths from tetanus 
was 55, and from other causes, 108. The decrease is at- 
tributed to the circulation of information warning the 
people against danger, and prevention by the use of anti- 
toxin immediately after the injury. This year 72% of 
those afflicted died, while in 1907 85% of the cases ended 
fatally. In 1903, 406 died out of a possible 415, while in 
1908, only 55 died out of a possible 76. Only 11 were 
totally blinded this year. 93 persons lost one eye each, 
an increase of 18 over last year. 57 lost a leg, an arm, or 
a hand, and 184 persons lost one or more fingers. Blank 
cartridges continue to be responsible for the great major- 
ity of tetanus cases. The giant cracker caused 1,793 ac- 
cidents ; firearms, 481 accidents, of which 194 were due to 
stray bullets. Toy cannons caused 399 injuries. Balti- 



PREVENTION BY VIVISECTION— DR. FACT 327 

more and Toledo have passed ordinances prohibiting fire- 
works and have enforced them. Cleveland has followed 
suit. St. Paul and Detroit have used "Prevention by 
Substitution," such as music, meetings, bunting and flags 
and picnics. "The absolutely unnecessary and wanton 
sacrifice to a senseless and barbaric notion of what con- 
stitutes a 'good time/ is an additional evidence of the 
cheapness of human life in the United States. Further- 
more, the greater part of these casualties represent actual 
violations of the law. All this absurd personal and civic 
mutilation is, after all, but one of the many manifesta- 
tions of disregard for life and property with which our 
country continually shocks and amazes the rest of the 
world." 

The Chicago Tribune and other papers have kept 
statistics for years and have done much to diminish the 
number of injured and killed by advocating a saner cele- 
bration of the anniversary of the Day of Independence. 

PREVENTION BY VIVISECTION 

Dr. A. H. Baker, according to the Chicago Tribune 
of Dec. 4, 1908, at the Illinois Humane Societies' Con- 
vention, declared vivisection absolutely necessary and that 
he was as good a friend of dumb animals as any sane 
person. 

Samuel G. Dixon, M. D., Commissioner of Health of 
the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania, in an oration on 
"Law, the Foundation of State Medicine," at the Ameri- 
can Medical Convention, Atlantic City, June, 1907, said: 

"Antivivisectionists are kind-hearted sentimentalists 
who would permit thousands of children to die rather 
than that a few dogs should suffer. If a foreign foe 
should attack our shores they would send legions of our 
noble youth out to bleed, suffer and die in order to pro- 
tect their homes and their possessions. They do not hesi- 
tate to make this supreme sacrifice on the altar of so- 
called patriotism. But if a physician, inspired with an 
earnest desire to provide a new means for the prevention 
of human suffering and death, makes an experiment on 
a dog or a guinea-pig, taking every precaution possible 
to minimize the pain of the animal, these tender-hearted 
persons hold up their hands in holy horror. 



328 PREVENTION BY VACCINATION— DR. FACT 

"They do not consider that diphtheria is a more re- 
lentless foe than ever carried a rifle or wielded a sword, 
and that but for experiments on horses, tens of thousands 
of persons would now be sleeping in early graves who 
are today walking the face of God's earth rejoicing in 
the possession of health and happiness. They do not 
ponder on the agonizing convulsions which terminate the 
lives of those bitten by mad dogs and from which so many 
have been saved as the result of comparatively trifling 
suffering inflicted on a few animals. The founder of 
Christianity pronounced that human life was of more 
value than those of many sparrows." 

PREVENTION BY VACCINATION 

Dr. Noah Schoolman in a letter to the Anti-Com- 
pulsory Vaccination Society, stated that statistics prove 
that vaccination has saved millions of lives, and it is the 
greatest blessing yet discovered by mankind. It has 
changed smallpox from a common and fearful scourge to 
a disease so rare that many physicians practice a life- 
time without seeing a case. Nowadays there is no man 
whose opinion is worth while against vaccination. 

Even as early as 1866 Dr. Seaton showed that the 
unvaccinated died at the rate of 37% ; the vaccinated 
have died at the rate of only six and one-half per cent. 
The average risk of the vaccinated to catch smallpox is 
one-sixth that of the unvaccinated. Well vaccinated per- 
sons run less than one-seventieth part of the risk. Few 
unvaccinated escape catching the disease at some period 
of life and most always take it when exposed, whereas 
the well-vaccinated rarely get the disorder. Thus vac- 
cination shields the constitution against smallpox or mod- 
ifies the attack so as to deprive it of danger to life or 
disfigurements. 

Health Commissioner Evans reported Jan. 9, 1909, 
that in Chicago during 1908 there were 82 cases of small- 
pox of which 74 were never vaccinated and 8 vaccinated 
over 10 years ago, having doubtful vaccination scars. 

This shows what preventive medicine has done in 
that loathsome, disfiguring, and fatal pest by means of a 
little vivisection in the preparation of vaccine. 

Smallpox was one of the most fatal diseases less 



PREVENTION OF TYPHOID— DR. FACT 329 

than a century ago and is now almost unknown ; not one 
case died out of 100,000 people, i. e., only 0.1 for 1906, 
according to the United States Census. 

PREVENTION BY ANTITOXIN 

Health Commissioner Reynolds of the Chicago 
Health Department in Feb. 23, 1901, gave the result of 
the first five-year period in the use of antitoxin by tak- 
ing the legislative value of a human life — $5,000 — as a 
basis, and it was found that during that period antitoxin 
had saved the sum of $22,780,000 in Chicago ; the saving 
of the last year was placed at $5,900,000. When the de- 
partment began to use antitoxin the annual average of 
deaths in the city from diphtheria and all-croup was 
1,482. For the five years preceding the undertaking the 
aggregate of deaths from these causes had been 7,411. 
The annual mortality rate before was 11.23 per 10,000 of 
population; that of the period following was 5.45 per 
10,000 population. A reduction of nearly 42% in the 
actual number of deaths, and nearly 52% in the mortality 
rate of this class of deaths. 

Commissioner Evans, May 30, 1908, reported in the 
Bulletin, only 2.52 per 10,000 of population ; a reduction 
of nearly half in deaths from diphtheria compared with 
1901 and only one-fourth of what it was before the use 
of antitoxin. 

Seventy-five persons out of every one hundred re- 
covering from diphtheria owe their lives to antitoxin. 

PREVENTION OF TYPHOID 

The average rate of death according to report of 
Commissioner Evans, during 8 years before the opening 
of the Chicago sanitary drainage canal, 1900, and that of 
8 years after : — 

Deaths from all causes before 1900, 194,775; average, per 
1,000, 17.59. 

Deaths from all causes after 1900, 219,430 ; average, per 1,000, 
14.41. 

Deaths from typhoid before 1900, 5,434; average per 10,000, 
5.04. 

Deaths from typhoid after 1900, 3,683; average, per 10,000, 
2.45. 

Deaths from diarrheal diseases before 1900, 22,735; average, 
per 10,000, 20.65. 



330 MORTALITY FROM TUBERCULOSIS-DR. FACT 

Deaths from diarrheal diseases after 1900, 19,131; average, 
per 10,000, 12.56. 

The decrease from first period for all causes was 18.1%. 

The decrease from first period for typhoid was 51.4%. 

The decrease from first period for diarrheal diseases was 
39.2%. 

The annual summary of the Bulletin, Feb. 20, 1909, 
says that typhoid fever reached the lowest mark ever 
recorded for Chicago, the 338 deaths reported yielding a 
rate of 1.56 for each 10,000 inhabitants. This is nearly 
33% lower than the average of the last ten years and is 
91% below the high mark in 1891 when Chicago had the 
highest typhoid fever rate of any city in the civilized 
world — 17.38 per 10,000 of the population. If the pre- 
channel typhoid rate had prevailed during the last nine 
years there would have been 10,035 deaths from typhoid 
in that period, or 6,014 more than actually occurred. Fig- 
uring on the basis of the legislative value of a human 
life, this saving represents the sum of $60,140,000 or 
more than the entire cost of the drainage channel to date. 

The average death rate from typhoid in American 
cities of 500,000 population and over was more than 
107% higher in 1907 than that of European cities of 
similar size. The United States Census of 1906 gives 22.2 
deaths from typhoid per 100,000 of population. 

The Bulletin, Chicago School of Sanitary Instruction, 
devoted to the dissemination of sanitary knowledge, is 
educating the people to save lives and indirectly money. 
It is the nucleus for a Journal on Public Health. Semi- 
annually it might give a brief history of the benefits of 
vivisection in preparing vaccines, diphtheria antitoxin, 
tetanic serum, tuberculin, and antitoxin for hydrophobia ; 
also the mortality before and after using these remedies. 

All these benefits, of course, are the fruit of the sac- 
rifices offered to humanity these many centuries by the 
members of the medical profession. 

MORTALITY FROM TUBERCULOSIS 

Professor Irving Fisher of Yale, before the Tubercu- 
losis Congress, Sept. 29, 1908, in Washington, as reported 
in the Chicago Record-Herald, estimated that consump- 
tion kills 138,000 every year in the United States. This 
is equal to the deaths from typhoid fever, scarlet fever, 



MORTALITY FROM TUBERCULOSIS— DR. FACT 331 

diphtheria, appendicitis, meningitis, diabetes, smallpox, 
and cancer all put together. Then again it generally 
takes three years to die, during which time the poor vic- 
tim can earn little or nothing. Finally the scourge picks 
out its victims when they are young men and young 
women, at the very time they are beginning to earn 
money. The minimum cost of such items as doctor's 
bills, medicines, nursing, and loss of earnings before 
death amounts to over $2,400 in each case, while the 
earning power which "might have been" if death had 
not come, brings the total cost to at least $8,000. If this 
is multiplied by the 138,000 deaths, we find the cost is 
bigger than the almost incalculable sum of $1,000,000,- 
000. Professor Fisher estimates that over half of this 
cost generally falls on the luckless victim himself, but 
the cost to others is over $440,000,000 a year. As a mat- 
ter of self-defense it would be worth while to the com- 
munity, in order to save merely a quarter of the lives 
now lost by consumption to invest $5,500,000,000. At pres- 
ent only a fraction of 1% of this money is being used to 
fight the disease. Five million people now living in the 
United States are doomed to fill consumptives' graves 
unless something is done to prevent it. As each death 
means anxiety and grief for a whole family, there will 
be over 20,000,000 persons rendered miserable by these 
deaths. 

Dr. Osier, the distinguished American now occupying 
a chair at Oxford, estimates that 90% of all mankind 
are affected with tuberculosis in some form at some period 
of life. 

Dr. Sherman C. Kingsley, superintendent of the 
Chicago Relief and Aid Society, said that in a recent 
examination of 150 families 25 to 30% of all the children 
in these families showed signs of infection. 

Former Surgeon General G. M. Sternberg of the 
army says that the annual mortality from this disease 
is estimated to be not less than 200,000 people. This 
exceeds the total mortality from yellow fever in the 
United States for a period of one hundred years. The 
mortality from the disease in the great epidemic of 1878, 
which paralyzed the industries of the South and caused 
great apprehension throughout the country, was 15,934, 



332 PREVENTABLE IGNORANCE— DR. FACT 

or considerably less than one-twelfth of our annual mor- 
tality from tuberculosis. In the City of Washington our 
annual mortality from tuberculosis exceeds the number 
of those who died from battle wounds during the Span- 
ish-American war. It is between 700 and 800. 

Dr. Lawrence Flick of Philadelphia, declares that 
tuberculosis is peculiarly a disease of the wage earner 
since one of the strongest predisposing causes of the dis- 
ease is overwork, underfeeding, and insanitary work- 
shops. 

John Mitchell mentioned among the obstacles to 
eradicate the disease, the attitude of many employers of 
labor, who resist the enactment of laws for the preven- 
tion of disease, and the housing conditions in large cities. 
Property owners feel little responsibility for the health 
or comfort of their tenants. 

Samuel Gompers declared that the death rate from 
consumption among non-union men is 100% greater than 
among union men ; that statistics presented by Frederick 
L. Hoffman showed deaths from consumption among 
wage earners in this country are 77,000 out of 32,000,000. 

The United States Census gives a total of 75,512 
deaths from tuberculosis for 1906; 65,341 of these were 
tuberculosis of the lungs, 153.8 per 100,000 of popula- 
tion. 

Let us hope that some Koch or Behring may im- 
prove the tuberculin so that it will be a specific for the 
white plague before many more of those afflicted pass 
away. 

Sleeping Sickness was spoken of by President Roose- 
velt at the Tuberculosis Congress, Washington, Oct. 3, 
1908, as caused by a small and deadly blood parasite con- 
veyed by a species of biting fly to man and domestic ani- 
mals in Africa, and is responsible for killing 200,000 out 
of 300,000 inhabitants— a rate of slaughter of course in- 
finitely surpassing that of any modern war. 

PREVENTABLE IGNORANCE 

John Pease Norton, assistant professor of political 
economy in Yale University, recently said in part that 
there are four great wastes today, the more lamentable 
because they are unnecessary. They are preventable 



PREVENTION BY APPROPRIATION— DR. FACT 333 

death, preventable sickness, preventable conditions of 
low physical and mental efficiency, and preventable ig- 
norance. During the next year 1,500,000 persons must 
die in the United States ; 4,200,000 persons will be con- 
stantly sick; over 5,000,000 homes consisting of 25,000,- 
000 persons, will be made more or less wretched by mor- 
tality and morbidity. We look with horror on the black 
plague of the middle ages. The black waste was but a 
passing cloud compared with the white waste visitation. 
Of the people living today over 8,000,000 will die of 
tuberculosis, and the federal government does not raise 
a hand to help them. The Department of Agriculture 
spends $7,000,000 on plant health and animal health every 
year (which of course is laudable and necessary and in- 
tended for the promotion of man's health), but, with the 
exception of the splendid work done by Drs. Wiley, At- 
water,and Benedict, Congress does not directly appropriate 
one cent for promoting the physical well-being of babies. 

PREVENTION BY APPROPRIATION 

Thousands have been expended in stamping out 
cholera among swine, but not one dollar was ever voted 
for eradicating pneumonia among human beings. Hun- 
dreds of thousands are consumed in saving the lives of 
elm trees from the attack of beetles ; in warning farmers 
against blights affecting potato plants; in importing 
Sicilian bugs to fertilize fig blossoms in California; in 
ostracizing various species of weeds from the ranks of 
the useful plants, and in exterminating parasitic growths 
that prey on fruit trees. In fact the Department of Agri- 
culture has expended during the last ten years over $46,- 
000,000. But no wheel of official machinery at Wash- 
ington was ever set in motion for the alleviation or cure 
of diseases of heart or kidneys which carry off over 
6,000,000 of our entire population. Eight millions will 
perish of pneumonia, and the entire event is accepted 
by the American people with a resignation equal to that 
of the Hindoo, who, in the midst of indescribable filth, 
calmly awaits the day of the cholera. During the next 
census period more than 6,000,000 infants under two 
years of age will end their little spans of life while moth- 
ers sit by and watch in utter helplessness. The state's 



334 NATIONAL HEALTH— DR. FACT 

right doctrine can be applied against the Department of 
Agriculture as effectively as against a national depart- 
ment of health. Or, as President Roosevelt has recently 
expressed it, ''It seems to me that such questions as na- 
tional sovereignty and state rights need to be treated not 
empirically or academically, but from the standpoint of 
the interest of the people as a whole. It is not then a 
question of constitutionality, but rather of whether or not 
such a department is needed by the nation." — Record- 
Herald, July 13, 1908. 

DUTIES OF PHYSICIANS 

Professor William Sidney Thayer of Johns Hop- 
kins, in an oration on "Some Relations of the Physician 
to the Public," delivered at the American Medical Con- 
vention, June 2, 1908, in Chicago, points out that the phy- 
sician in doing his duties to the public by saving lives 
and preventing diseases such as malaria and yellow 
fever, has also made use of opportunities in furthering 
enterprises of the greatest commercial value to mankind. 
Exempli gratia, the Panama Canal. Another duty, the 
grave public import of which, Professor Thayer con- 
tinues, comes to us with much force today, is the in- 
struction of the public with regard to the necessary 
measures of prophylaxis in connection with infectious 
diseases. As has been demonstrated again and again, 
general laws and sweeping public measures are of them- 
selves insufficient to prevent the spread of such diseases 
as malaria, yellow fever, plague, cholera, and typhoid 
fever. It is only through the cordial and general co- 
operation of the practicing physician with an enlightened 
public that efficient prophylaxis can be established. To 
properly combat the spread of preventable diseases we 
need: (1) an enlightened public, (2) a conscientious and 
united medical profession ready to do its duty as individ- 
uals and especially to work in a spirit of cordial co-opera- 
tion, with (3) central and local boards of health which 
are under the directions of trained sanitarians. 

NATIONAL HEALTH 

Professor Charles Harrington of Harvard in an ad- 
dress on "States' Rights and the National Health," be- 



COMMERCIALISM— DR. FACT 335 

fore the American Medical Convention, Chicago, June 2, 
1908, dwelled on the history and difficulties of the move- 
ment to establish a national control of public health; 
that a National Board of Health was established in 1878 
and existed 14 years, but through lack of funds was 
active only four years when, in 1902 by act of Congress 
it was changed in name to the United States Public 
Health and Marine-Hospital Service. He said that there 
existed then the same spirit of commercialism which 
seems to outweigh all consideration of individual and col- 
lective health. By lax enforcement of quarantine restric- 
tions, a port could attract trade that otherwise would 
have gone to another. Initial cases of bubonic plague, 
for example, were concealed through commercial con- 
siderations. If the nation can wage war to defend the 
national honor, if our humanitarian instincts can lead us 
to sacrifice thousands of valuable lives in battle and in 
typhoid-infected camps and millions of treasure to give 
freedom to the colony of another nation, ought not the 
union of states to have the right to defend the national 
health, if through the neglect of one or more of them the 
country at large should be threatened with pestilence? 

COMMERCIALISM 

For a nation that is preeminently commercial, the coun- 
try is singularly blind to the necessity of conserving that 
which has well been defined as our greatest national as- 
set, namely, the national health. It is useless to attempt 
to determine the pecuniary loss which the nation suffers 
annually through sickness and death from preventable 
diseases, for apart from the mathematical difficulties in 
the determination of the money value of human life, we 
have but a small proportion of the items necessary for 
our calculations. The statutory value of $5,000 set on 
a single human life is no more than a guess. We are a 
commercial nation, and human life and freedom from the 
preventable diseases of mankind are no part of foreign or 
domestic trade. It is otherwise with the diseases of 
plants and of the lower animals, for the products of the 
fields and farms and cattle ranges bring us great wealth. 
Hence Washington spends millions annually on plant and 
animal physiology and pathology. It is good business to 



336 FREE ANTITOXIN— DR. FACT 

expend thousands and tens of thousands against sheep 
scab and swine cholera, but the eradication of human 
tuberculosis appears to be unworthy of national effort, 
if it entails national expenditure. The Department of 
Agriculture expends millions and millions annually to pro- 
mote great crops and to aid the slaughtering industry ; it 
experiments at great cost to devise means of gathering 
grapes of thorns and figs of thistles ; but the government 
appropriates nothing to conserve the health of man. We 
are a commercial nation. Human health and human dis- 
eases are of minor commercial importance; swine ery- 
sipelas and chicken cholera are important, for they mean 
loss of money. Contrast the outbreak of yellow fever in 
the gulf states in 1905, and that of foot and mouth dis- 
ease in New England, 1902. For the eradication of the 
epidemic, Congress appropriated not a cent; to stamp 
out the epizootic it allowed $500,000, the greater part of 
which was paid to the owners of the cattle which it was 
necessary to slaughter and destroy. Any state can interfere 
with and prevent the pollution of water supplies within 
its boundaries, but neither one state nor the entire United 
States has power to prevent any state from pouring 
sewage into any stream flowing through it, even though 
that stream be used as a source of water supply for 
cities in another state. Preventive medicine is a most 
comprehensive social and economic problem. Whether 
the proposed service shall take the form of a department 
represented in the Cabinet or a division of an existing de- 
partment with a commissioner for a chief, is of no very 
great importance. Its head should be charged with ad- 
visory powers in relation to other departments and to the 
states, and supervisory and executive powers in matters 
pertaining to his own bureaus. He should be assisted 
by a national council consisting of one delegate from 
each state to be called together as often as necessary and 
he should secure experts anywhere from the scientific 
world as occasion requires. All expenses to be borne by 
the government. 

FREE ANTITOXIN 

Samuel Hopkins Adams in McClure's Magazine, 
July, 1908, "Guardians of the Public Health," says that 
Massachusetts grants extraordinary powers to its health 



DISEASES OF ANIMALS— DR. FACT 337 

executive, Dr. Charles Harrington, and appropriated last 
year for the work, $136,000. By the issuance alone of 
vaccine and antitoxin, the board saved the citizens of the 
state $210,000, or $74,000 more than the total appropri- 
ation for all the varied work of the institution. Some 
vague idea of the economy in lives which it achieves may 
be gained from the established fact that death results in 
only 16 out of 1,000 cases of diphtheria, when the anti- 
toxin is given on or before the second day of the ill- 
ness; 110, when given on the third day; and 210 when 
the innoculation is performed later. The old death rate 
from diphtheria, before antitoxin was discovered, ranged 
from 35 to 50% of those stricken. Baltimore's health 
bureau has succeeded in obtaining a grant of $10,000 
for the purpose of demonstrating the feasibility of mos- 
quito extermination. Dr. Kohnke, city health officer of 
New Orleans, introduced a bill for screening cisterns 
to prevent mosquitos spreading abroad and also to destroy 
them in the open pools by means of oil. There was no 
yellow fever at the time, so the bill was voted down in 
derision. Saving the expense of $200,000 cost New Or- 
leans some forty to fifty million dollars. 

PREVENTABLE DISEASES OF ANIMALS 

Preventable diseases of animals and plants are next 
to those in man most essential for the health and wealth 
of mankind. Much has already been done by the govern- 
ment to eradicate them. Yes, so much more than for 
diseases of its citizens, as some of the writers quoted 
have so eloquently affirmed. No one, of course, would 
have the diseases of animals and plants neglected, but 
more ought to be done directly for man's maladies. 

The Chicago Tribune of Sept. 20, 1908, reports that 
President James of the University of Illinois, maintains 
that a large part of human disease results from infec- 
tion from animals. In one state alone investigation 
showed a loss of between $10,000,000 and $15,000,000 a 
year from deaths of domestic animals and preventable 
diseases, to study or prevent which no adequate attempt 
ever has been made. The legislature made a preliminary 
appropriation of $30,000. Belgium has just spent over 
$1,000,000 on new buildings for its school. A single 



338 IMPORTANCE OF HEALTH— DR. FACT 

school at Paris has cost more than all the state schools 
of veterinary medicine in the United States put together. 
Germany is about to expend more than $3,000,000 in 
addition to laboratories. It is estimated the farmers lose 
by death of horses, cattle, hogs, and sheep, enough every 
year to pay 5% dividend on their farms. Animal disease 
is a most fruitful source of human disease and it is doubt- 
ful whether any of the great destructive diseases of men 
can be stamped out unless the corresponding disease in 
animals can be controlled. 

PREVENTION BY PURE FOOD 

Pure food should not merely mean that it is pure 
when inspected preparatory for marketing the same, but 
that it is so when being consumed, and for this purpose 
the harmless preservatives of salicylic, boracic and ben- 
zoic acids, formin, etc., are necessary to keep it in good 
condition until ready for consumption. The quantity of 
these preservatives is so small that it is negligible when 
compared with the medicinal doses of these drugs given 
to the weak and sick, or to the effects of ptomaine poison- 
ing from unpreserved and spoiled foods. 

Dr. Robert G. Eccles of Philadelphia was reported 
by the Chicago Tribune, Oct. 13, 1908, as saying that Dr. 
Wiley of the government pure food department declar- 
ing that there are hundreds of cases of death from 
ptomaines, was not strong enough in his statement, for 
there are many deaths from food laden with typhoid 
fever, scarlet fever, diphtheria, pseudo-diphtheria, and 
malarial fever germs which might have been prevented 
had food preservatives been used properly. 

IMPORTANCE OF HEALTH 

"Agire sugli uomini per guidarli al bene e uno scopo 
molto piu alto che non quello d'essere primo poeta o 
scrittore del mondo!' — D'Azeglio Ricordi. 

Helping men to attain the good is a worthier object 
than that of aspiring to be the best poet or writer in the 
world. 

There is no need for apology in quoting so many 
eminent men to show the drift of public opinion that the 
general health is the greatest blessing of mankind. 



PROPHYLACTIC MEASURES-DR. FACT 339 

The statistical illustrations used, are but few and 
fragmentary compared with the evils that really exist 
the world over. Most everyone could think of other oc- 
cupations and conditions that are harmful to man, but 
sufficient has been said to show that immense numbers 
of preventable diseases, injuries to life and limb, result in 
corresponding commercial losses under our present con- 
ditions. 

Had we uniformly kept international statistics, some 
startling truths would make us think and act to prevent 
such inimical state of affairs. 

The happiness of a few should not be purchased at 
the price of health, mutilation, and death of others. 

Good health is the conditio sine qua non of the 
enjoyment of all inherited and acquired powers of life 
to which every other blessing is but subordinately con- 
tributive. There is no subject entitled to so much con- 
sideration by local, national, and international administra- 
tions, and though it is the greatest of human interests, 
yet it is only of recent times that the subject has received 
more attention. Indefatigably each and everyone should 
contribute according to his ability, so that we may finally 
reach the ultima Thule for which we struggle to posi- 
tion, wealth and fame. However desirable in themselves, 
position, wealth, and fame, can only produce happiness 
when they contribute to the health of the individual and 
of mankind. 

PROPHYLACTIC MEASURES 

Governments are instituted to promote and protect 
personal, domestic, social, and civic rights of the indi- 
vidual ; and as the subject of all this government, the in- 
dividual should have his health and happiness, which are 
paramount to all other rights, promoted and protected 
by sanitary laws. 

Thanks to the labor of the members of the medical 
profession for many generations, we have even now many 
sanitary regulations which promote this object by pre- 
venting the consumption of impure water, milk, and food ; 
by rendering habitable, dwellings and public houses ; by 
preventing the spread of infectious diseases ; by vaccina- 
tion, immunization, quarantine, and many other prophy- 
lactic measures ; yet there remains much more to be done 



340 NATIONAL HEALTH BOARD— DR. FACT 

in preventing overcrowding of tenements, removing un- 
sanatory and immoral environments ; eliminating the dan- 
gers to health, life and limb of those engaged in many 
occupations; restricting some trades to those who can 
best withstand their baneful effects and securing for them 
adequate compensation ; reducing the hours of work per 
day to prevent harm not otherwise remediable, even 
though the cost of the work may be increased until a 
wholesome way be found for cheaper production. Every- 
thing that may cause injury or death, should be made 
harmless. The safety of limbs and lives should not de- 
pend upon the care and attention of any individual, be 
he employer, employe, or a third party; life is too valu- 
able to risk on the strength of fallible judgment. 

NATIONAL HEALTH BOARD 

There is some hope that the long continued efforts 
of our American Medical Association to have the chief 
of the federal health department, a member of the Presi- 
dent's cabinet, may soon be realized, and that the Nation- 
al Board of Health may be an independent department, 
not a mere division of the Treasury Department. 

Dr. Charles A. L. Reed of Cincinnati, Chairman of 
the Association's Committee on National Medical Legis- 
lation, in an address before the New York Academy of 
Medicine, stated that President Roosevelt authorized him 
to say that he will recommend to Congress in his next 
message the passage of a law to conserve the public 
health similar to the one proposed by the American Medi- 
cal Association. — Chicago Tribune, Nov., 1908. 

The National Department of Health ought to have 
supervision and control of all bureaus that are concerned 
indirectly as well as directly in the promotion of the 
general welfare and health of the public. All county, 
municipal, and state health boards should be subordinate 
to the federal department and governed by uniform laws, 
except where and when local emergencies require spe- 
cial rules. Each chief should be alone responsible for his 
bureau and report semi-annually all the vital and other 
statistics to the Chief or Secretary of the National Health 
Department. The subdivisions of the state boards should 
correspond to those of the federal department. 



HEALTH BUREAUS-DR. FACT 341 

The present division of the department into bureaus 
might be amplified as needed. The suggestions frequent- 
ly made would probably all be equally good if faithfully 
carried out. Thus the department may have the follow- 
ing bureaus : — 

A federal Bureau of Laboratories for scientific re- 
search in aetiology, pathology, and prophylaxis of dis- 
eases, for the manufacture of vaccines, serums, and anti- 
toxins to be distributed free of charge in order to cure, 
check, and prevent the spread of infectious and contagious 
diseases ; for hygiene, quarantine, etc. 

A Bureau of Hospital Service, transferring the Ma- 
rine Hospital Service from the Treasury Department, and 
the Bureau of Medicine and Surgery from the Navy De- 
partment. 

A Bureau of Vital Statistics, including also registra- 
tion of physicians and surgeons, druggists, chemists, and 
pharmaceutical manufacturers. 

A Bureau of Education, now of the Interior Depart- 
ment, should also determine such problems as the physical 
and mental development, idiosyncrasy, etc., of children 
and their fitness to enter school. 

A Bureau of Immigration, now of the Department of 
Commerce and Labor, should be under control of this de- 
partment in order to prevent the introduction into the 
country of dangerous diseases, vices, and crimes. 

A Bureau of Labor, now Department of Commerce 
and Labor, should secure better sanitary conditions, and 
protection for the individual in the pursuit of his occu- 
pation, regulating the number of hours per day and the 
number of years for each occupation and worker so that 
no harm may result ; the age and condition of the worker 
and his fitness for any particular occupation should also 
be determined by the federal, state, and local officers of 
this bureau. 

A Bureau of Agriculture, which was a bureau of the 
Interior Department until 1887, when it became a depart- 
ment by itself. As its ultimate object is really to pro- 
mote the health of the citizens by raising healthy live 
stock and growing agricultural products for wholesome 
food, it should be under the Department of Health. 

A Bureau of Fish Commission, now of the Depart- 



342 INTERNATIONAL HEALTH CONCERT-DR. FACT 

ment of Commerce and Labor, having for its object the 
improvement of fish as a food for man, properly also be- 
longs in the department that looks after private and pub- 
lic health. 

A Bureau of Sanitation should establish as many 
sub-bureaus as may be found necessary for the well-being 
of the people ; for purifying the air from smoke and other 
contaminations in cities, towns, and houses ; for insur- 
ing pure drinking water, unpolluted canals, rivers, lakes, 
etc. ; for disposing of sewage and garbage by means of 
rendering plants ; for sanitation of private and public 
houses; for protection against preventable accidents due 
to railroads, fires, etc. This bureau should also have 
charge of the life-saving service, which is now in the 
Treasury Department. 

A Bureau of Marriage to prevent the transmission 
of hereditary diseases, and the hereditary cumulation of 
mental and physical defects in individuals who have the 
same peculiarity or predisposition; to issue marriage li- 
censes upon due examination of the candidates to deter- 
mine their fitness for each other and for the continuance 
of a healthy progeny. 

INTERNATIONAL CONCERT OF HEALTH 

There is no doubt that the plans of distinguished 
men who have thoroughly studied this subject, will bene- 
fit mankind and make practical the minutest details of the 
ways and means to secure the greatest health and happi- 
ness to the greatest number of our citizens. 

It is beyond cavil that before many decades there 
will be an International Concert of Health, composed of 
the heads of the various national departments who meet 
at appointed places and times to determine, for instance, 
the best method for the eradication of a pestilence still 
endemic in the remote region where it had its origin, but 
threatening to beome pandemic through the media of 
commercial intercourse as well as by the natural ele- 
ments. We can hardly hope to succeed in such a case 
by relying upon the rigid national quarantine regulations, 
for with the facilities of modern transportation, the bor- 
ders can be protected but imperfectly, and leave un- 
checked the source of the everspreading plague. 



PANARCHY— DR. FACT 343 

Think of what the saving of precious lives the world 
over would mean; lives capable of happiness and utility, 
that represent invested care, time, and capital. Think of 
the addition to the world's wealth it means to preserve 
the industrial value of men in their prime, the moral 
worth of mothers to their children, the commercial assets 
of all that could have been produced by those who would 
have succumbed to dire disease. 

DIVIDENDS, NOT TAXES 

At first, of course, it will require increased taxes to 
meet the expenses for the correction and removal of these 
preventable evils, but the returns in the saving of life, 
property, and health, the capital of man's productiveness, 
will be so immensurably greater that the most short- 
sighted can see the bargain if regarded with a mercenary 
motive. THE STATE 

The end of government, the reXos riXuov of any 
and all people, is the utilitarian law of the greatest hap- 
piness to all governed. The first attempts at government 
were naturally on the paternal plan ; a simple patriarchy. 
The rights of the patriarchs soon conflicted so that their 
relation to one another was anarchy. There was neither 
ruler nor law that governed them. 

Anarchy is suitable for the archangels and the arch- 
devils. Angels are so good they need neither law nor 
governor ; Devils are so bad that they heed neither order 
nor ruler. 

Ochlocracy is but little better with its mob-rule. 

Monarchy, oligarchy, and democracy, have their ad- 
vantages and disadvantages as panacea for the ills of 
man. 

Monarchy means the greatest good for one with all 
his parasites ; oligarchy, the best for an elect class of but 
few; democracy means the greatest good for the people, 
which, let us hope, may grow into a panarchy, the great- 
est good for all mankind. 

PANARCHY 

A Panarchy of which every member is a patriarch 
rather than a patriot, which is international in its rule 
including every nation and race, which settles conflicting 



344 COSMOPOLITE PROSPERITY— DR. FACT 

interests by arbitration, which needs no standing armies 
and floating navies, which unites all peoples in the bonds 
of peace and looks after the health and security of life 
and limb of all mankind, is the ideal form of government 
to which we tend by civic evolution. 

The world-citizen of such an international republic 
will be at home wherever he goes ; he will find the same 
law in force everywhere except when a local condition 
sui generis requires special rules. 

Justice will be dispensed in the same way through- 
out the world.. The cosmopolite will enjoy the same per- 
sonal rights and uniform marriage and divorce laws so 
that he will always know what his status is. There will 
be no extradition and consequently no escape with im- 
punity from the wrong done others. 

COSMOPOLITE PROSPERITY 

Every member of the commonwealth will partake of 
the benefits and profits alike. There will be no waste of 
energy in competition and rivalry; nor will the purpose 
of life be rank, money, fame, or power. Occupations 
will be equaly honored and compensated, and everyone 
will have sufficient leisure for recreation, education, and 
culture; and for this reason they will all enjoy one an- 
other's company. Hate, envy, vice, and crime will disap- 
pear. 

The central government with its auxilliary branches 
will be such an immense saving of energy and expense 
that taxes would become ever lighter. Trusts and monop- 
olies would by degrees be regulated for the benefit of the 
citizens instead of the few, and in place of taxes to pay 
there would be equal revenue for everyone. 

Even now the government manages in the most effi- 
cient and beneficial way the postal system, the army and 
navy, the mint, etc. Why should we not share in the 
profits of state railroads, of government telegraph and 
telephone services, of stockyards, and factories of all 
kinds ? Charity would then no longer be necessary. Each 
one's efforts would redound to the good of all, and every- 
one who wastes his health now for the acquisition of 
worldly vanity, would be satisfied with the knowledge of 



UNIFORM LAWS AND LANGUAGE— DR. FACT 345 

doing his duty well. The inequalities of position and 
wealth would be lost in the uniform prosperity. 

HEALTH 

Why is it that man strives so hard to acquire fame, 
power, and wealth? It is simply to assure the future of 
the human species, a heritage of health and strength and 
the best possible conditions for existence. The most de- 
sirable of these blessings is health, for without health all 
else fails to satisfy. 

What work can be done so well as that done by the 
strong in mind and body! 

As long as we need soldiers and sailors, the better 
their mental and physical condition the greater their util- 
ity for the government. 

Business is conducted merely to secure the means 
whereby the health, comfort, and safety of mind and 
body can be attained. 

Labor of all kind is merely the price for the neces- 
sities of life and health. 

Agriculture, the breeding of domestic animals, the 
raising and manufacture of foods and goods, and work of 
every description, is but to render life healthier, stronger 
and happier. 

Laws have been made that all these products of toil 
may be enjoyed in security and may be inherited by our 
descendants ; for wealth is a means to attain health, and 
the wealth of mankind promises the health of our suc- 
cessors. 

Changes in our present government and in govern- 
ments of all mankind, are constantly going on toward 
this end by a spontaneous process of civic evolution po- 
tentially inherent in the body-politic. 

International regulations of commerce, international 
medical and other scientific conferences, international 
quarantine, have gradually assumed their present impor- 
tance; let us hope that we may soon add a permanent 
and effective International Board of Arbitration and a 
Peace Congress. 

UNIFORM LAWS AND LANGUAGE 

Before long will follow the establishment of an In- 
ternational Board of Health that should also pass uniform 



346 WEALTH— DR. FACT 

laws regulating the practice of medicine so that the le- 
gal competency of a qualified physician may not change 
with his residence. 

An International Court of Justice will be needed to 
make uniform the laws on subjects common to mankind. 

The world needs an International Department of 
Education which will make it lawful for a student to 
spend some time, if he wishes, in the principal universities 
of the world and finally graduate wherever he pleases. 

A universal language for international communica- 
tion, for literature, science, and commerce will sometime 
become the only spoken language, and relieve mankind of 
much unnecessary work and misunderstanding. One 
tongue will make all men kin and feel at home and at 
peace wherever it be. 

A uniform standard of weights and measures and 
one monetary system for all the world, will save man- 
kind much precious time and trouble. 

Thus the more perfect the powers of such interna- 
tional boards become, the more complete will be the reali- 
zation of the ideal panarchial government. 

WEALTH 

In Life we lust, in Gold we trust ! 

Next to health, wealth is the greatest factor in pro- 
moting happiness. Through it, civilization with all it 
implies, music, art, literature, and science, are made pos- 
sible. Ease, comfort, pleasure, education, and culture, 
are the fruits of wealth. 

The Bible says, "The love of money is the root of all 
kinds of evil." — i. tim. vi. io. 

Misuse and unequal distribution are the evils of 
wealth today. Since wealth is the product of labor and 
natural resources, the toiler is entitled to more than he 
gets of the world's wealth. 

"The laborer is worthy of his hire." — I. tim. v. 18; 

JAMES V. 4. 

During the life of Jesus there were no such great ex- 
tremes of poverty and wealth, and he taught the distri- 
bution of wealth according to needs. 

"All that believed were together, and had all things 
in common and they sold their possessions and goods, 



PROFIT AND LOSS-DR. FACT 347 

and parted them to all ; according as any man had need." 

ACTS II. 43-46; IV. 32-35; MATT. VI. 1 9-24 ; XIX. 21-23 J 

MARK X. 21-25 ; LUKE XII. 33 J XVIII. 22-26 J JAMES I. 9~I2 J 
II. 1-5; MATT. XXI. 12; LUKE XIX. 46; JOHN II. l6; I. 
TIM. VI. 9, IO; JAMES V. 1-7; PS. LXXIII. 12; PROV. XVI. 
l6; AMOS V. II-I3; VIII. 4-7. 

Christianity not only failed to follow the teaching 
of Jesus, but allowed conditions to get to such extremes 
that a church-goer may possess several hundred million 
dollars, while several hundred million individuals may not 
individually possess a dollar. 

BUSINESS 

Everyone recognizes that without some little capital 
his position is worse than that of a slave in our present 
mode of life; that money or its equivalent has become 
such a necessity that it seems the object of all our en- 
deavor, yet the craze for, and the rush after the almighty 
Dollar is only the natural outcome of prevailing condi- 
tions. Everyone seems compelled by force of circum- 
stances to acquire all he can get legitimately if possible, 
or otherwise if need be. 

"There is a righteous man that perisheth in his 
righteousness, and there is a wicked man that prolongeth 
his life in his evil-doing. Be not righteous over much; 
neither make thyself over wise; why shouldest thou de- 
stroy thyself ? Be not over much wicked, neither be thou 
foolish : why shouldest thou die before thy time ?" — 
eccl. vii. 15-18. 

This text may encourage some wavering Christian 
business men, or at least may serve as an excuse ; for the 
purpose of business is to acquire wealth, not to distribute 
it ; it is to preserve us from want, and to avoid becoming 
a burden to others. 

PROFIT AND LOSS 

Business, at present, is probably considered legitimate 
and honorable when no deception is practiced in buying 
the best at the lowest cost and selling at the highest 
price, except it be the staff of life in times of disaster. 

The baker who in San Francisco's catastrophe 
thought his opportunity to get a higher price for his 
product had come, was promptly prevented from doing 



348 FEE OR GRAFT— DR. FACT 

so, though some of his customers may have cornered coal 
or wheat and reaped the baker's former profit by advanc- 
ing the cost of fuel and flour. Some of his customers 
carried enough cash about them perhaps to have bought 
out the whole bakery, and each one could probably have 
supplied with ease the needs of his own family, but no, 
the poor baker was expected to stand the loss for all who 
came to him, though he himself had to pay more for 
work, clothes and rent. 

Some capitalists form a trust to corner a commodity ; 
keep it for years until the demand warrants fabulous 
prices, yet the goods may be as much of a necessity as 
bread. 

Is it right to take advantage of those in need in the 
one case and wrong in the other ? Should there not be a 
uniform standard of commercial honesty by which all are 
judged alike? 

It is true that business men are entitled to some gain, 
for they lose when times are dull, and must profit when 
the demand exceeds the supply. It is said, "they are not 
in business for their health." Where shall the line be 
drawn between transactions that are commercially honest 
and those that are not equitable. 

FEE OR GRAFT 

Can a railroad company having a freight schedule, 
ship at a lower rate or give a rebate for a heavy consign- 
ment in order to secure the trade of a good customer at 
the expense of a competing line? 

Can a political party raise a campaign fund through 
its members for influencing voters by a display of strength 
and by promises of prosperity so as to elect officers be- 
lieved competent and willing to further their business and 
interests as well as that of the people at large, at the 
expense of the other party promising like advantages, 
but in possession of fewer funds for that purpose? It 
seems fair because both parties follow an established 
custom; though influence, inducement, and bribery, are 
closely related. 

Is it using undue influence, graft, or bribery, or is it 
paying for implied services, when a waiter is given a 
pour-boir for better attention at the expense of time 



WAGES— DR. FACT 349 

and palate of other guests waiting ? In Europe and many 
places in America it is the custom to fee the waiter at the 
rate of a certain per cent of the bill. The guest knows 
that the true amount of the bill includes the Trinkgeld. 
Generally the waiter's wages consist partly or wholly of 
these fees. It would only seem fair as long as it is the 
custom, so that everyone is treated alike, and none get 
greater attention than others by giving bigger fees. 

Wages, salaries, commissions, rebates, discounts, 
dividends, inducements, fees, rewards, grafts, and bribes, 
are all considerations for some services rendered or to be 
rendered, and may be honorable or dishonorable on one 
or both sides. 

wages 

Higher wages will make the worker naturally exert 
himself more; and he may thus be induced to work be- 
yond his strength to the detriment of his health, or under- 
take greater risks to his harm. 

A bigger salary can influence an employe to take a 
keener interest in the business. No one thinks he gets 
all he earns and thus often proportions his work accord- 
ing to his compensation. It can hardly be expected that 
a man at a small salary will do as well as at a higher 
one. "You get what you pay for" is a business phrase 
which well expresses the case. The one who objects in 
that he gets more than he earns, is yet to be heard from. 

What are legitimate influences to induce others to 
do more work? Is not everyone hired, meant to do his 
best during the hours which he sold to the boss ? 

Under existing conditions everyone strives to make 
a fortune. It is not only right, but it is his duty to do 
so, unless he be a physician, a minister, or a laborer. It 
is necessary for the sake of his family, that he may avoid 
poverty, that he and his descendants may lead a life of 
refinement and culture, and encourage literature, art, 
and science. 

These inequalities of conditions would all disappear 
without hardship to anyone, even to the rich, if we were 
all to recognize that the object of life is to live in the 
best possible way and to attain the greatest happiness for 
all. 



350 PREVENTION OF POVERTY— DR. FACT 

EQUITABLE COMPENSATION 

If all occupations were made equally honorable, safe, 
and interesting, with proportionately short hours accord- 
ing to the undesirability or danger of the work selected, 
overcrowding in some vocations and a scarcity of work- 
ers in others would be avoided. 

With equal leisure, the same good breeding might be 
attained by all without social differences. Life would 
become a pleasure to all alike. The aesthetic sense of the 
rich and cultured would no longer be shocked by the un- 
couth manners of the laborer, nor would anyone feel hu- 
miliated because of ignorance and want of savoir {aire. 

Covetousness, avarice, jealousy, hatred, malice, con- 
tempt, overbearing arrogance, and supercilious condescen- 
sion, would pass away for lack of occasion to engender 
such emotions. 

All misery, preventable diseases, and death, every 
evil that afflicts society today, are absolutely unnecessary 
and only exist because we neglect to exercise our will and 
to use prophylaxis. 

The powerful and the rich are full of sympathy and 
good wishes, but have to conform with conditions as they 
find them. 

PREVENTION OF POVERTY 

All of us know that these conditions are deplorable 
and admit that something ought to be done ; but everyone 
hesitates, lest what we have acquired at a great sacrifice, 
be lost to us. As we shall always have the poor with us, 
there will be no use of offering a remedy which would 
only disturb our peace of mind by conjuring up misery 
unnecessarily. "For ye have the poor always with you, 
and whensoever ye will ye can do them good." — mark 
xiv. 7. 

Because a saying is "old and trite, it does not make it 
true." We have the poor because there is not always 
somebody willing to do them good. 

It has been said no one has ever found a remedy; 
yet if the many suggestions made from time to time had 
been given a faithful trial, any one of them would prob- 
ably have been found efficient. The fault lies not with 
the remedy but with those who ought to put it into prac- 



THE POOR AND THE RICH— DR. FACT 351 

tice. Good can always be done by good people willing to 
do good until good is everywhere. 

Why have not the Christians been good ? Jesus was 
explicit in his instructions and if these were followed, 
there would be neither poor nor rich to-day. 

Any other prevailing religion faithfully carried out, 
or any other uniform effort, would have completely abol- 
ished poverty and prevented vice, disease, and avoidable 
death. 

THE POOR AND THE RICH 

It hardly seems possible that such extremes of pover- 
ty and wealth can exist in the human family, and that 
rich and poor inhabit the same country side by side with- 
out marring the pleasure of each other. Least of all 
should we expect this in Christian communities, where, 
mirabile dictu, it is really worse than elsewhere. 

The physical, mental, and moral differences between 
the abject poor and the enormously wealthy is nowhere 
more marked than with us. There can be none poorer 
than the starving, there are none richer than our multi- 
millionaires. How providential that we recognize these 
extremes- detrimental to the human race ! 

The law of acquired and accumulative heredity 
among the wealthy is not less deleterious than among 
the very poor. Luxurious living, excessive indulgence in 
food and drink, bring on plethora, indigestion, gout, fatty 
degeneration, intemperance, depravity, ennui and divers 
kinds of neuroses that may end in a veritable folie de 
grandeur. 

How many a king has been unable to fulfill his duties 
and exercise his prerogatives, because of some baneful 
blight. In order to keep riches in the family, the laws 
prohibiting marriages of consanguinity have often been 
ignored, but seldom with impunity. 

Numerous social functions causing nervous strain, a 
life of monotonous inactivity or ambitious discontent, or 
a surfeit of pleasure, all make the rich feel bored and 
blase, so that the suffering of the wealthy is as harm- 
ful as that of the pauper. The moral entourage is full 
of temptation ; white lies of society, diplomacy, and busi- 
ness, may be expedient, but are not morally edifying. 



352 DISADVANTAGE OF WEALTH— DR. FACT 
ADVANTAGES OF WEALTH 

How different the environment of the rich scion to 
the offspring of the poor! Surrounded by everything 
that pleases the senses ; elegantly furnished palaces filled 
with treasures of art and objects de virtu, in the midst 
of gardens like a fairy-land, he is favored by fortune. 
From his cradle he hears but the choicest language. His 
education consists in pleasant steps from the nursery 
through the kindergarten, school, college, and university, 
and by the aid of tutors he is saved much irksome toil 
on the shortest route to knowledge. Always supplied 
with an abundance of wholesome food, pure air, and 
healthful exercises, we might expect him to become 
healthy, happy, and wise. 

DISADVANTAGES OF WEALTH 

Soon, however, the life of the rich begins to work 
harm. After a season of fashionable society dissipation, 
the flagging energy is resuscitated at the sea-shore, the 
mountains, or in touring abroad ; but the round of pleas- 
ure at cards, balls, and theaters, is never entirely aban- 
doned. The ennui of a life blase gradually but surely 
overtakes most of the votaries of society and fashion. Not 
very long ago a prince in Europe was in the habit of 
spending day after day in bed, because, he said, there 
was nothing worth getting up for. 

There are many other dangers to which the rich are 
exposed. Where there are riches there are spoilers, 
schemers, money sharks, that think the unsuspecting son 
of wealth a legitimate prey. Sooner or later, sometimes 
within a generation or two, Dame Fortune changes fa- 
vors. 

Nor can it be an unalloyed pleasure for an ambitious 
nouvecm riche or for a parvenu to meet the old aristoc- 
racy when for lack of position or repute of ancient line- 
age, he is disqualified to associate on a footing of equal- 
ity. But wealth worketh wonders, for heraldry and 
marriage soon finds them all akin and makes the red- 
blooded, look blue, and become a persona gratissima. 

The self-made man who sacrificed all accomplish- 
ments for the sake of wealth, has lost his capacity for 
pleasure outside of his business, and is not au fait with 



THE WELFARE OF DESCENDANTS— DR. FACT 353 

the way of being rich gracefully. Wealth has with him 
become the object of life instead of the means by which 
to promote life's happiness. 

PERSONAL EXPENSE 

Personal wants and pleasures require but a small 
fraction of a rich man's income to satisfy them. Why 
then do they struggle so hard to hoard up what they per- 
sonally cannot use? It is for the just, dutiful, and laud- 
able object of securing for the descendants capital enough 
to protect them forever after from penury and want. 

If the rich founder of his family did not believe that 
in all probability his wealth will prevent his descendants 
from becoming paupers to live in dirty hovels, clothed in 
rags with scarcely enough food to exist, he would most 
surely feel discouraged. While he knows that the plan is 
not infallible, yet under present conditions it is the best. 

But poverty could be prevented if rich and poor 
united to devise the proper ways and means for that end. 

Anarchism, socialism, and agitation by the poor 
alone, will avail even less than Christianty to prevent 
poverty. 

THE PURPOSE OF WEALTH 

In the struggle for life the lex natures is the sur- 
vival of the fittest. All human beings, the weak as well 
as the strong, are in the fight for the Almighty Dollar. 
A few succeed to get the shares of the many for neces- 
sity non habet legem. Many fail in the unequal strug- 
gle, starve, sicken, and die; some reach the goal, others 
the gaol. Thus it will continue under the same conditions 
jusqu'a la fin des siecles. 

Those who have come to wealth by fair means, would 
gladly surrender the greater bulk of their fortunes if they 
believed that poverty could be abolished so that no one 
would ever suffer want again. At the same time the in- 
centive to acquire wealth at the cost of health or sacrifice 
of any kind, would vanish. 

THE WELFARE OF DESCENDANTS 

The redemption of the poor must be effected by the 
rich ; that of the masses, by the few. The time is coming 



354 RECRIMINATION— DR. FACT 

when out of love for his children's children, the rich will 
love the children of his fellow-beings. 

Many an isolated millionaire has already endowed 
hospitals, homes for orphans and the aged, libraries and 
universities, and institutions of all kinds to help the 
masses of the poor for life's work. 

Many of us are cheated out of our rights, lose prop- 
erty by fraud, theft, or robbery; yes, life itself is not 
spared by the murderer to get possession of whatever lit- 
tle there is. These are dangers to which we are all sub- 
ject as long as some of us have much more than others. 

But we too are trying to get one another's money; 
for "one man's gain is another's loss." As long as it is 
done lawfully, however, conscience is not overmuch con- 
cerned; for the righteousness of equity and ethics seem 
sentimental morality to the many. 

Did God make us imperfect to punish us; do we 
breed criminals that we may hang them for being what 
we by our institutions have made them ? 

Under these very institutions which we neglect to 
improve, we ourselves, however wealthy, may through a 
series of misfortunes, illness, or lack of funds and friends, 
fall into the same awful pit of poverty and vice which 
might have been filled and neutralized with society's 
surplus of wealth and virtue. 

RECRIMINATION 

"Judge not, that ye be not judged," — mark vii. i, 
when some one, crazed by the yawning abyss that is 
threatening to devour him, turns anarchist to commit 
violence in the frenzy of avenging some real or fancied 
wrong or oppression, believing himself a martyr for hu- 
manity. 

"Why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother's 
eye, but considerest not the beam that is in thine own 
eye?" — matt. vii. 3. 

Have not religious bigots and fanatics, without any 
grievance, believed that they were aiding Christendom 
and the Glory of God when they tortured and burned 
helpless women and children at the stake with the sanc- 
tion of the law ? Would that that law had never been en- 



COMMON RESPONSIBILITY— DR. FACT 355 

forced! Law? No, would that those crimes had never 
been perpetrated ! 

Let us not condemn, for we are guilty by omission 
for worse and more far-reaching wrongs that accumulate 
with every day. 

Preaching of the Gospel and enforcing the laws, as 
well as the prison and the scaffold, only deal with ef- 
fects, not with causes that continue to operate though 
they might be removed and prevented. 

Regeneration must come from within; "For lo, the 
kingdom of God is within you." — luke xvii, 21. 

Meanwhile the rich are waxing wealthier, while the 
masses of the poor are growing poorer; no matter how 
hard they toil in unhealthful occupations, harmful to life 
and limb, to mind and morals ; and as consumers they 
carry many of our burdens. 

Wages are not commensurate with ever increasing 
living expenses, which actually include the taxes, profits, 
the real and personal property, and other revenues of those 
who live with their families in comfort and luxury and 
through whose commercial transactions the goods had 
to pass before finally reaching the consumer. 

The wealth of mankind is the product of the earth 
and its inhabitants who ought to share in the profits as 
well as in the burdens of life. 

COMMON RESPONSIBILITY 

While we are all responsible for these conditions, 
Christianity, professing to be the great moral power for 
elevating mankind, has been particularly guilty in allow- 
ing disease and crime producing poverty to grow for 
centuries into such frightful proportions. Had Jesus been 
obeyed, there would be, instead of a professing and 
preaching Christianity, a society actually practicing what 
Jesus taught and living his life. Humanitarianism would 
exist not merely in theory, but in practice as well. 

Instead of inciting to anarchy while denouncing it, 
instead of giving vent to treasonable utterances against 
legally constituted authorities while condemning treason, 
let such ministers T ieep their politics out of the pulpit 
and respect the personal rights of others. 



356 RESUME-DR. FACT 

HIERARCHICAL GRAFT 

There has never been an organization or trust that 
has carried on so successfully and extensively a system 
of graft and bribery as that of the Christian Church. 

A powerful hierarchy was grafted on society which 
the masses have to support and provide with palatial edi- 
fices by means of tithes and other contributions. This 
hierarchical corporation bribes the poor to give their hard 
earned money, needed for food, by a promise of reward 
or a threat of punishment in the hereafters, heaven or 
hell ; reversing the instruction of Jesus, which was not to 
take from, but to give to the poor. 

The Church collects money from the masses on the 
speculation of a future existence; she gambles with hu- 
man life by risking possible present happiness for chances 
of an improbable future life about which no one knows 
anything. 

The power of the Church was formerly used to dis- 
turb the peace of nations; at other times it proved a 
strong weapon in wars of aggrandizement by Christian 
potentates ; and is now the maintenance of a theology that 
has failed in its mission. 

Let the Christian Church turn over this wealth and 
power for the practical uses of the masses. Let her sell 
valuable possessions, and give the surplus to the poor in 
the Ghetto, or elsewhere. Let the Christians live among 
the poorest, and let their light so shine with virtues that 
all may have their erring paths illuminated in the way of 
righteousness, "for the kingdom of God is within you." 

RESUME* 

Let a Board of Health establish hygienic marriage 
laws to assure healthful heredity, and by means of proph- 
ylactic measures correct all insanitary conditions and en- 
vironments; prevent harm from occupations and avoida- 
ble injuries, and deaths from accidents, violence, and dis- 
ease. 

Let all Churches be changed into hospitals, homes 
for the aged, the incurable, crippled, and orphaned; into 
industrial schools, etc. Let the priests and ministers look 
after the physical welfare of the poor that this life may 
afford them the greatest possible happiness. 



CHRISTIAN AID-DR. FACT 357 

Let all be educated as to the necessity of hygienic 
surroundings, and as to care of body and mind. Let 
them learn that everything which is of the greatest good 
and produces the greatest happiness to all mankind is for 
the same reason of the greatest utility for each and every 
one, as the greater includes the less. 

Let each one, irrespective of creed or party politics, 
use the citizen's peaceful ballot by voting for improve- 
ments for the general amelioration of the condition of 
the masses. 

Let the power of the people concentrate into a 
paternal government with uniform laws for the benefit 
of all, so that the government for the people like the offi- 
cers of a corporation of stockholders will declare divi- 
dends instead of levying taxes. 

Let the governments of all the world finally coalesce 
into an ideal fraternity to insure the peace and pros- 
perity of all mankind. 

Upon us all rests the responsibility in permitting the 
pernicious conditions of to-day to continue their course 
leading to degeneration and death. 

Evil causes produce evil effects. We know most of 
the primary and secondary causes that contribute in this 
vicious sequence. It is evident that they must be re- 
moved and prevented by prophylactic hygiene and jus- 
tice. 

The laws of nature are immutable. We must con- 
form to them or suffer as we do for their least violation, 
whether through transgression by commission or omis- 
sion. 

To ameliorate the existing condition of the poor, to 
strive for the greatest good of all, is but working out 
our own happiness and salvation. 

CHRISTIAN AID 

Alas ! yet many a year the Christian Church will be 
the greatest obstacle to overcome for the consummation 
of man's real happiness and welfare. 

The Church will continue to claim that it is doing 
everything for mortal man, and that all must follow and 
obey its teachings. Religion will not submit to the les- 
sons of science or favor the inauguration by the state of 



358 CHRISTIAN AID-DR. FACT 

sanitary innovations for the improvement of marriage, 
heredity, and environment. 

Christianity will brook no leadership not its own, nor 
will it co-operate, if begged to promote any humanitarian 
object in union with the non-Christian. 

"Factions, divisions, heresies, envyings * * * 
that practice such things shall not inherit the kingdom of 
God." — gal. v. 21. 

The Methodists want the Bible taught in our public 
schools, but not the Catholic or Jewish version. Thus 
controversies and divisions among its own disciples dis- 
integrate Christianity ; and Christendom, though not dead, 
is dying, and will utterly have failed in its purpose, un- 
less the Christians return to the simple, natural life of 
Jesus, and then they will merely conform to the utili- 
tarian law of the greatest good for all humanity. 

"Diesen Rath aber rathe ich Konigen und Kirchen 
und Allern, was alters- und tugendschwach ist — lasst euch 
nur umsturzenl Doss ihr wieder zum Leben kommt, 
und su euch — Die Tugend!" — F. Nietzsche." 

This counsel I give to kings and kirks and all those 
of infirm age and spirit — Do not resist your overthrow! 
so that you may survive, and unto you again return — 
virtue. 

"While here I think it were better to seek the flowers rather 
than the thorns. After all is said, life is largely what we make 
it, or, at any rate, what we make ourselves believe it is. Let us 
inscribe on the tablets of love and memory the sweet things of 
this life that they may inspire us to develop the best there is in 
us; the worst things let us write on the sands of the sea shore to 
be destroyed by the incoming tide where neither time nor eter- 
nity can restore them." — Hon. Eugene Daney. 



CHAPTER X 

Amen— Rev. Faith 



CREDULITY 

Dr. Fact, my most unfortunate Friend: 

The confusion 
of your notions concerning this life is clearly shown in 
your last pamphlet. It is an inextricable tangle of anar- 
chism, communism, and socialism. But an anarchist, at 
any rate, stands for anarchy and frankly declares his 
radical views without fear or favor. Your quixotic ideas 
are visionary, Utopian nothings, mere dreamy fancies 
which even the coming millennium cannot realize. 

You imagine yourself a matter of fact physicist, 
dealing in facts without faith and fiction, and believe 
your proposed remedies eminently practical for correct- 
ing and preventing existing wrongs ; but you are really 
only using words without reason or rhyme. These in- 
tangible, inane vaporings would require more faith than 
the belief in the most primitive mythology or childish 
fairy tale. To think that you believe you can take noth- 
ing on faith, but must have facts for your arguments, is 
unique, when in fact you exercise an incredible faith 
amounting to rank credulity. That kind of faith can give 
you neither comfort in this life nor hope for the next. 

Pusillanimous suggestions have been made by cranks 
of all kinds before now, but have never borne any fruit. 

Your only thought is the physical body in a material 
world which can never satisfy mankind if separated from 
the spiritual nature of man. 

SUICIDE 

According to statistics you say that suicides are more 
numerous than violent deaths from other causes except- 
ing railroad accidents. 



360 SUICIDE— REV. FAITH 

The suicide has no faith in a hereafter and there- 
fore considers this life inconsequential, not worth living. 
With Hamlet he might soliloquize : — 

"1. To be or not to be — that is the question! 
Whether 'tis nobler in the mind to suffer 
The slings and arrows of outrageous fortune, 
Or to take arms against a sea of troubles, 
And, by opposing, end them — To die — to sleep — 
No more ! — and, by a sleep, to say we end 
The heart-ache, and the thousand natural shocks 
That flesh is heir to — 'tis a consummation 
Devoutly to be wished. 

2. To die — to sleep — 

To sleep ? — perchance to dream — aye, there's the rub ! 

For, in that sleep of death, what dreams may come, 

When we have shuffled off this mortal coil, 

Must give us pause ! There's the respect, 

That makes calamity of so long life : 

For who would bear the whips and scorns of time, 

The oppressor's wrong, the proud man's contumely, 

The pangs of despised love, the law's delay, 

The insolence of office, and the spurns 

That patient merit of the unworthy takes — 

When he himself might his quietus make 

With a bare bodkin? 

3. Who would fardels bear, 

To groan and sweat under a weary life, 

But that the dread of something after death — 

That undiscovered country, from whose bourne 

No traveler returns — puzzles the will, 

And makes us rather bear those ills we have, 

Than fly to others that we know not of! 

4. Thus, conscience does make cowards of us all ; 
And thus, the native hue of resolution 

Is sicklied o'er with the pale cast of thought ; 
And enterprises of great pith and moment, 
With this regard, their currents turn awry, 
And lose the name of action." — Shakespeare. 

What would life be to the unfortunate, the ill, the 
crippled, the diseased, the afflicted in any way, living in 
misery, poverty, squalor; what hope would there be for 
those in sin, those dying, were there not the solace of a 
better life to come, the comfort of a Savior, the mercy 
and justice of an all-wise God, the promise of redemption 
from sin, the release of the soul from its terrestrial prison, 
and the belief that we are to dwell with the angels in 



PREPARATION FOR THE NEW LIFE— REV. FAITH 361 

heaven about the throne of the Father, the Son and the 
Holy Ghost. 

PREPARATION FOR THE NEW LIFE 

This life has neither meaning nor import without the 
life hereafter; without a purpose it is not worth living; 
its misery is but mockery, if this preparation is only for 
death. Nay, God meant it as a preparatory school which 
corrects and disciplines us until we graduate by death in 
order to live. "O death, where is thy sting? O grave, 
where is thy victory f — I. cor. xv. 54, 55. 

God has ordained the trials of this life for our good. 
His omnipotence could have created perfection in all 
things, but he maketh nothing in vain. 

"Think not that I came to send peace on the earth ; 
I came not to send peace, but a sword." — matt. x. 34; 
luke xii. 51. 

Our physical suffering here is disciplinary for the life 
to come. There is nothing so productive of spiritual life 
as the trials and tribulations of our present existence. In 
painful labor, in worry and care, in affliction and dis- 
ease, in pestilence and war, in visitations of all kinds, in 
disappointment of cherished hopes, we learn to be long- 
suffering, merciful, and loving, we become spiritually 
ennobled and are born to a new life in Jesus by the faith 
in his promise of salvation. 

"But man is born unto trouble." — job v. 7. 

Like the diamond that has to be ground and polished 
to show its lustrous worth, thus also this life has to 
undergo the grinding of physical and moral forces so that 
it may shine forth in its full virtue. 

"I am the Lord, and there is no one else. I form 
the light and create the darkness ; I make peace, and 
create evil; I am the Lord that doeth all these things." — 
is. xlv. 7; prov. xvi. 4. 

While God created the evils of this life for our good, 
it was most merciful to make the span of this life of dark- 
ness and sorrow so exceeding short in contrast with the 
eternal life of light and heavenly bliss that is to follow for 
him who has faith. 

How easy, then, the burdens of this life become un- 
der the most trying circumstances and the most dreadful 



362 SALVATION— REV. FAITH 

tortures, when we know it is only ephemeral, a life of 
short duration; soon to be followed by a life of eternal 
peace. 

SALVATION 

With this assurance of a hereafter what does it mat- 
ter whether anyone dies in the prime of life and health, 
in surpassing beauty or wisdom, in childhood or decrepit 
old age ? What difference does it make whether in pain 
or peace he dwelled in hovel or palace, whether he was 
humble and unknown, or great and famous ? 

"The first man is of the earth, earthy; the second 
man is of heaven." — i. cor. xv. 47. 

"I am the resurrection, and the life : he that believ- 
eth on me, though he die, yet shall he live : and whosoever 
liveth and believeth on me shall never die."— john xi. 25. 

"Verily, I said unto you, If a man keep my word, he 
shall never see death." — john viii. 51. 

"We know that we have passed out of death into 
life." — 1. john hi. 14. 

Now, dear brother, I expect shortly to be released of 
my duties here, and will be glad and thankful for an op- 
portunity to have a heart to heart talk with you, for you 
are the object of my profoundest commiseration. 

May the love of Christ help me to lead you out of 
the errors of your way and save your soul from the dan- 
gers of temptation, from the Devil and from Hell, for 
the sake of Jesus Christ, the only begotten Son of our 
Father who is in heaven, and who died for the redemp- 
tion of sinners, for you and me, that we may have an 
everlasting life of love in the kingdom of heaven. 



TDK 



Index of Names 



A 

Page 

Adams, S. H 336 

American Med. Jour 326 

Am. Museum Jour 217 

Anaxagorus 5 

Andrews, E. T 218 

Anthropological Society 258 

Aristotle 49 

Atwater, Dr 333 

B 

Babcock, F. S 214 

Babcock, Rev. W. H 184 

Baird, W. R 214 

Baker, Dr. A. H 327 

Balbus, Lucilius 10, 14 

Barns, Sir G 296 

Bartlett, Rev. W. A 258 

Batten, Rev. L. W 184 

Beaumont, Dr 236 

Becker, Mayor of Milwaukee . . 262 

Behring, Dr 332 

Bellevue Hosp 81 

Benedict, Dr 333 

Bernheim, Dr 38 

Bible, many places 

Bill of Rights 213 

Blagden, Wm 216-7 

Boyce, Judge 175 

Boynton, Rev. M. P 258 

Bradner, Rev. L 184 

Bragg^Shirley 311 

Brand, Rudolph 254 

Brubaker, W. A 254, 258 

Burns, Rev. D 243 

C 

Calvin, John 15, 47 

Carlstadt 168 

Casualty Co 317 

Catull 71 

Census, see Statistics 

Chafin, E. W 241, 259 

Chamberlin, H. B 215-7 

Chamber's Encyc .. 47, 188, 215, 219 

Chambers, R 145 

Charles II 215 

Chen, Ivan 129 

Chic. Assn. Commerce 261 

Chic. Record- Herald 250, 

261, 291, 311, 318, 330, 331, 334 

Chicago Tribune 

25, 75, 81, 171, 215, 218, 
221 247, 249, 250, 253, 263, 
267, 268, 273, 289, 291, 295, 
308, 310, 318, 326, 327, 337, 340 
Ghrysippus 11 



Page 

Cicero 3, 10, 11, 14, 18, 19, 20 

Claus, C, Dr 61, 83 

Coe, Prof. A. G 185 

Constantine, Sabbath Edict 212 

Cornell, Rev. C. E 259 

Cotta 3, 10, 14, 18, 19 

Cowper, Eleanor M 175 

Crapsey, Dr. A 184 

Crothers, Dr. T. D 238, 269 

Curtis, W. E 250- 251 



Daney, Hon. E 266, 358 

Daniels, Dr.. . . 307 

Darwin, Chas 26, 77 

Darwin, Prof. P 75 

Darwin, Prof. Sir G. H 75 

Davis, Brig. Gen 263 

D'Azeglio 338 

Declaration of Rights 213 

Democritus 20 

Diagoras 19 

Dixon, Dr. S. G.. . . 327 

Donnelley, 1 50 

Dowie 209 

Draehms, A 36 

Drummond, H 34 

Dugdale, R. L 36 

E 

Earl, Rev. J. A 258 

Eccles, Dr. R. G 338 

Eddy, Mrs 40, 209 

Edward III 219 

Ehrenberg 68 

Elizabeth, Queen 188 

Emmanuel Movement 41 

Endicott, Gov 216 

Epicurus 10, 20 

Evans, Dr. W. A 328-9 

F 

Fallows, Bish. S 41 

Ferdinand, Emp 142 

Ferguson, Architecture. 11 

Fischer, Dr. M. H 70 

Fisher, Dr. G. J 304 

Fisher, Prof. I. 330-1 

Flick, Dr. L 332 

Fosbroke, Rev. H. E 185 

Foster, Prof. F. H 185 

Foster, Prof. G. B 185 

Foster, M 240 

Foulk, W. D 255 

Fraser, Rev. F. W 257 

Frederick Elec. Pal 142 



364 



INDEX OF NAMES 



G Page 

Galileo 128 

Gaynor, Justice 265 

Gettys, Col 263 

Gibbons, Card 246 

Gilbert, C. E 266 

Gilmore, T. M 263 

Gladden, Rev. W 184 

Gompers, Sam 332 

Gordon, Rev. J 185 

Grace, Bish. T 289 

Grafton, Bish 262 

Grant, Gen. F. D 263 

Grant, U. S 260 

H 

Haerting, C 263 

Haberlandt, Prof 76 

Harlowe, Dr 107 

Harnley, Rev. A. H 291 

Harrington, Prof. C 334-337 

Hartzell, Rev. M. C 254 

Harvard Med. Museum 107 

Haupt, Prof. P 161 

Hauser, Caspar 82, 85 

Henderson, A 216 

Hiero 19 

Hippocrates 182 

Hoffman, F. L 332 

Holmes, Prof. O. W 252, 261 

Hugo, Victor 197 

Hume, David 122 

Huss, Johannes 15, 142 

Huxley 209 

I 

111. Med. Jour 237 

111. State Charity Conference... 300 
Ingersoll, R 19-22 

J 

James I. of Eng 142 

James, Pres. U. of 111 337 

Johnson Family 36 

Jonson, B 64 

Jukes.. 36 

K 

KantE.. 3,59, 122 

Kelvin, Lord 144 

Kemble, Capt 216 

King, of Kansas . 264 

Kingsley, Prof 215 

Kingsley, Dr. S. C 331 

Koch, Dr. R 332 

Koering, G 289 

Kohnke, Dr 337 

Krecker, A. M 306, 316 

L 

Laloy, Dr 75 

Lavasseur 312 

Leucippus 20 

Ltebeault, Prof 30 

Lincoln 108, 260 

Lodge, SirO 184 

Loeb, Prof. J 70 

Loisy, Abbe 184 

.London Daily Mail . 129 

Longfellow ............. .' 253 



Page 

Long Parliament 189 

Lovejoy, O. R 307 

Lucius 10, 14 

Luh, Sir Chi C. L. F 129 

Lusk, Dr 77 

Luther, Dr 15, 142, 168, 272-3 

M 

MacDonald, Rev. R 41 

Maddox, H. C 171 

Magna Charta 213 

Malthus 68 

Mangasarian, Dr. M. M 

184, 242-3, 252 

Massey, Gerald 271 

Mather, Cotton 189 

McClure's Mag 241, 336 

McComb, Rev. Dr 41 

McGinnis, Rev. G 160 

McKelway, Dr. A. J 308 

McLoughlin, Father 218 

McPherson, Rev. G. W 261 

Messmer, Most Rev. S 171 

Michels, N 263 

Mills, J. S 123 

Milton 45, 64 

Mitchell, Diet. Stat 290 

Mitchell, John 332 

Mueller, Dr. F 77 

Mueller, Dr. W 59 

N 

Neely, Bish 261 

Nichols, Anna E 318 

Nichols, J. A 260 

Nietzsche, F 94, 175, 358 

Norton, J. P 332 

O 

Occasional Cor 308, 311-12 

O'Neal, A. C 260 

Osier, Prof 331 

P 

Paddock, Rev. E. M 184 

Paine, Thomas 143 

Palmer, Rev. J. A 256 

Parris, Rev. Sam 189 

Parry, Judge 295 

Pascal, Pensees 4 

Pelico, Silvio 89 

Peters, Rev. M. C. . . 290 

Phidias .. 12 

Police Bur. St 319 

Pop. Science-M 321-2, 346 

Protagoras 15 

R 

Ralph, Julian 129 

Ranney, Dr. A. L 107 

Raymond, H. S 310, 317 

Reed, Dr. C. A. L 340 

Reed, Grace 250 

Reynolds, Dr. A. R 329 

Ricordi 338 

Ridgeway, Prof " 267 

Rivers, Dr. W. H* R. ...... ; ; : . 237 



INDEX OF NAMES 



365 



Page 

Roberts, Capt. A 249 

Romme, Dr 303-4 

Roosevelt, T 

217, 219, 323, 332, 334, 340 

Rose, E., Mayor of Milwaukee. . . 262 

Rosebery, Lord 127 

Rutherford, Prof. E 62 

S 

Seaton, Dr 328 

Sedgwick, A 61, 83 

Schenck, Prof 303 

Schmidt, Prof, N 127 

Schoolman, Dr. N 328 

Schoppenhauer, A 20, 96, 122 

Shakespeare 104, 295, 360 

Shannon, Dan 260 

Shute, Rev, A. L 255 

Simonedes 19 

Smith, H. W 241 

Socrates 4, 5, 6, 15, 202 

Spencer, H 61, 63, 68 ; 70, 86 

Sprenger, Dr 189 

Stanhope, Earl of 82 

Statistics, U. S. Census 

. . 17, 253, 254, 269, 290, 
306, 312, 318, 320, 325, 332 

Chicago 324, 325, 328-330 

Police 319 

Eagle Aim 290 

Mitchell's Diet. Stat 290 

Stephany of Baden 82 

Sternberg, Gen. G. M 331 

St. Martin, Alexis 236 

Strong, Dr. J 316 

Sunday, Evangel. Billy 261 

T 

Telamon 19 

Thayer, Prof. W. S 334 

Thomas, Isaiah 218 



Page 

Thorp, W 295 

Tolman, Dr. W 317 

Tolstoi 274-5 

Trickett, Prof. C. W 259 

U 

United Societies 257 

Upham, Dr. T. C 133 

Urania 9 

V 

Valera, Don Juan 112 

Velleius 3 

W 

Wagner, Prof . H 76 

Walker, Judge CM 255 

Wanamaker, Ex-P. M 274 

Warrington, Justice 296 

Wayman, J. E. W 264 

Webb, Epis. Bish 262 

Webster, Dr. Noah 44, 45, 64 

Weissenberg 142 

Wells, R. M 317 

Wenley, Prof. R. M 184 

Wenzel IV 142 

White, W. A 323 

Wiley, Dr 333, 338 

Willet, Prof. H. L 185 

Williams, Roger 15 

Worcester, Rev. Dr 41 

Wycliffe 15, 142 

X 

Xenophon 4, 5, 6, 15 

Z 

Zaleucus 219 

Zeno 19 

Zueblin, Prof. C 309 

Zwingli, Ulrich 15, 168 



Index of Subjects 



"R" stands for Rev. Faith, for Repent, Revive, Rejoice, for 
Redeemer and Resurrection. 

"D" stands for Dr. Fact, for Drink, Dipsomania and Despair, 
for the Devil and Damnation. 

Page 

Apothecaries 181 D. 

Appropriations 333-334 D. 

Approval of Wine 230-231 D. 

Architecture 12 R. 

Arguments 95 R. 

Ascendants 55 D. 

Ascension of Christ • • • • 204 D. 

Contradictory Testimony 

of 205-206 D. 

Corruption and Incorrup 

tion 208 D. 

Atolls 26 D. 

Atomic Affinity. . . 21-22 D. ; 59-60 D. 

Circulation 22-23 D. 

Evolution 60-61 D. 

Spirit 51-52 D. 

Atrophic Organs 83 D. 

Authencity 108-109 R. 

Authority, Moral 132 R. 



A Page 

Abraham 150 D. 

Abstemious Criminal 270-271 D. 

Abuse, Dangers of 240 D. 

Accidental Deaths.. .316, 316-317 D. 

due to Amusements 315 D. 

Automobiles 315 D. 

Football 325 D. 

Fourth of July 326-327 D. 

Occupations 316 D. 

Railroads 318 D. 

Street Cars 318-319 D. 

Theaters 324 D. 

Adultery, Divine 163 D. 

Advantages of Wealth 352 D. 

Advent of Man 145 D. 

Affinity 59-60 D. 

Atomic 21-22 D.; 59-60 D. 

Chemical 62-63 D. 

Soul's 117 R. 

Agnostic 12 R.; 6, 20, 23, 94 D. 

Aid, Christian 357-358 D. 

Air, Poisonous 314-315 D. 

Alcohol 138 R.; 234-235 D. 

and Commerce 253-254 D. 

Crime 269-270 D. 

as Food 245 D. 

and Intemperance 243 D. 

as Life-saver 238 D. 

in Temperance Drinks 243 D. 

Uses of 237-238 D. 

Alienation 84-85 D. 

Amelioration 357-358 D. 

of the Suffering xvii 

Amen 359 R. 

Amusements 137 R. 

Anachronism 146 D. 

Analogy 7 D. 

and Homology 75 D. 

Anarchy 139-140 R. 

and Crime 139-140 R. 

Ancestors 53-55 D. 

Anencephalia 81 D. 

Angels 92, 165-166 D. 

Fallen 166 D. 

Animals, Diseases of 337-338 D. 

Works of 24-26 D. 

Ant Hills 24-25 D. 

Anti-Prohibitionists, Clergy- 
men as 242, 288-289 D. 

Antitoxin 329 D. 

Free 336-337 D. 

Pevention by 329 D. 

Apostles 179 D. 



Bad Company 29, 138 R. 

Baptism 175-176 D. 

Bargain, Best 120 D. 

Beaver 24-25 D. 

Beer 237 D. 

Gardens 248-249 D. 

Bees 25 D. 

Beginning, the 3D.; 101-102 R. 

Belief 141-142 D. 

Due to Circumstances. . 141-142 D. 

Orthodox 183-184 D. 

Religious 17 D. 

Betrayal. 30 R. 

Bible. . . .xxi-xxii, D.; 

xxivR.;134-135R.; 141-142 D. 

Criticism of 277 R. 

Clerical 184-185 D. 

Impressions of 143-144 D. 

Inspires Security 285-286 R. 

Kissing of 295-296 D. 

Oath on 294-295 D. 

Obscenity of 273 D. 

References on Wine 226-227 D 

Soul 45 D 

and Temperance 242-243 D' 

Bigotry 14-15 D' 

Birth in Jesus 115-116 R' 

Blue Laws 215 D* 

of Connecticut 216 D* 

Massachusetts 218 D* 

New Jersey 220-221 D' 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS 



367 



Page 

Board of Health 341-342 D. 

Bureaus of Health. . .341-342 D. 

International 342-343 D. 

National 340 D. 

Body, Death of 86, 202-203 D. 

Decomposition of 87-88 D. 

Disintegration of 88-89 D. 

and Soul 202-203 D. 

Book of Books 277-278 R. 

Brain Function 85 D. 

Brooklyn Bridge 11 R. 

Business 347 D. 



Caffeine 239-240 D. 

Gain 148,272 D. 

Cannibalism 168 D. 

Canteen 263 D. 

Cards 137 R. 

Care, Physical 283-284 R. 

Cause, First 

. .1 D.; 3 D.; 98-99, 101-102 R. 

Conflicting Ideas of 4-5 R. 

of Crime 252-253 D. 

Finite 12 R. 

Incomprehensibility of 4 D. 

Infinite 4 D. 

Vain Speculation of 5 R. 

Celibacy 123-124 D. 

Cell Life 69-70 D. 

Daughter Cell 71-72 D. 

Germ Cell 70 D. 

Change 50-51 D. 

Character, Criminal 37 D. 

Charity, Pseudo 289-290 D. 

Chemical Affinity 62-63 D. 

Chewing 136-137 R. 

Child Labor 306-307 D. 

Prevention of 308-309 D. 

Chosen People 161-162 D. 

Christ, Ascension of 204 D. 

Genealogy of 160-161 D. 

Love of 286 R. 

Order of Appearance 207 D. 

Victory in 34-35 R. 

Christian Aid 357-358 D. 

Evils. xxii-xxiii D. 

Failure xxii D.; 287 D. 

Idea of Soul 42-43 D. 

Influence 285 R. 

Morality 127-128 D. 

Progress xxiii R. 

Religion 118 D. 

Science, Dangers of 40-41 D. 

Chronology 144-145 D. 

Church xxiv R.; 284 R. 

or Hospitals 298-299 D. 

Property 290 D. 

Confiscation of 356 D. 

Taxation of 291-292 D. 

Unnecessary for Prayer. 296-297 D. 

Citizen Naturalized 247-248 D. 

Class Legislation 247-248 D. 

Classic Theologians 19 D. 

Clergymen as Anti-Prohibi- 
tionists 242-243 D. 

Clerical Critics 184-185 D. 

Club Rooms for the People.. . 250 D. 

Coal Mines 307-308 D. 

Coffee 238-239 D. 



Page 

Collateral Relations 56-57 D. 

Colleges 284 R. 

Colors, Primary 104 R. 

Commerce of Alcohol 253-254 D. 

Commercialism 335-336 D. 

Common Interest 121 D. 

Responsibility 355 D. 

Sense ID. 

Communion 116-117 R. 

Community Property. .... 293-294 D. 

Comparison 7 D. 

Compensation 68, 120 D. 

Equitable 350 D. 

Inadequate 314 D. 

National 323 D. 

Competition 347-348 D. 

Concubinage 125-126 D. 

CondemnationPredestined . . 

191-192 D. 

Conditional Immortality 113 R. 

Conditions 157-158 D. 

Deplorable 288-289 D. 

Favorable 106-107 R. 

for Salvation 114-115 R. 

Surmountable 108 R. 

Unfavorable 107-108 R. 

Confession 28 R. 

Confiscation of Church Prop.. 356 D. 

Conflicting Ideas 5 R. 

Confucius 129 D. 

Consanguinity 53 D. 

Lineal 53-55 D. 

In Marriage 300-301 D. 

Conscious Intelligence 27 D. 

Soul 52 D. 

Consciousness of Plants 75-76 D. 

Consequences of Unbelief. ... 12 R. 

Consequential Ego 56-57 D. 

Conservation 66-67 D. 

Consideration 157-158 D. 

Construction Units 104 R. 

Contribution 289-290 D. 

Control, Self 262-263 D. 

Conversion 

28 R.; 31-32 R.; 39 D.; 98 R. 

Unreliable 41-42 D. 

Co-operation xx-xxi 

Coral Reefs 26 D. 

Correction 359-361 R. 

Corruptible and Incorruptible 208 D. 

Cosmetics 136-137 R. 

Cosmopolite Prosperity 344 D. 

Cotton Mills 308 D. 

Courting 136-137 R. 

Creation, Purpose of 5 D. 

Creator 3 D.; 9 R.; 101-102 R. 

Intelligence of 23-24 D. 

Purpose of 6 D. 

Creature's Intelligence 24-25 D. 

Credulity 359 R. 

Creeds 17 D. 

Cretins 301 D. 

Crimes 139-140 R. 

and Alcohol 269-270 D. 

First 148 D. 

Hereditary 36 D. 

Other 252-253 D. 

Prayer 171-172 D. 

Preventable 321-322 D. 

Prohibitionist. .250 D.; 270-271 D. 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS 



Page 
Crimes 139-140 R. 

of Religion 324 D. 

Criminal Character 37 D. 

Critics, Clerical 184-185 D. 

Biblical 277 R. 

Crowbar Case 107 R. 

Crucifixion 200 D. 

Different Accounts 201 D. 

Cures, Miraculous 176-179 D. 

Curfew Laws 221 D. 

Curse, Pulpit 257-259 D. 

Customs of Drinking 267-268 D. 

D 

Dancing 137 R. 

Danger 5 R. 

Dangers 

of Abuse 240 D. 

Christian Science 40.41 D. 

to Health 314-315 D. 

Life and Limb 316 D. 

of Morphine 240 D. 

Oxygen 240 D. 

Water 240-241 D. 

Wealth 315-316 D. 

Wine 233 D. 

Unbelief 12 R. 

Daniel 156 D. 

Days, Length of 145-146 D. 

First Day 212-213 D. 

Seventh Day 211 D. 

Death, Accidental 316-317 D. 

of Body 86 D.; 202-203 D. 

Ego 86 D. 

Preventable 320, 322-323 D. 

of Soul 47 D. 

Spiritual 55 D.; 115-116 R. 

Decalogue 127 D. 

Decomposition 87-88 D. 

Deductions 98-99 R. 

Defects, Intellectual 80.81 D. 

Magnified 301 D. 

Moral 37-38 D. 

Organic 81-82 D. 

Degrees of Intelligence 27 D. 

Deliverer, Predestined 191-192 D. 

Denominations 17 D. 

Descendants 55 D. 

Welfare of 353-354 D. 

Desecration of Sunday 138-139 R. 

Design 11 R. 

Desirability of Wine 229-230 D. 

Development 77 D. 

Devil xxiv R.; 99-100 R. 

Devils 135-136 R.; 166 D. 

Fallen 166 D. 

Tempting 136-137 R. 

Disadvantages of Wealth. . 352-353 D. 
Dipsomania 245 D.; 268 D. 

Prophylaxis in 268 D. 

Disintegration 88-89 D. 

Disturbances, Functional. ... 84 D. 

Intellectual 84-85 D. 

Dividends 343 D. 

Divine Adultery 163 D. 

Love 282 R. 

Nature 18-19 D. 

Wisdom 102-103 R. 

Divisibility 58-59 D. 

Division of Labor 104-105 R. 



Page 

Divorce 126-127 D. 

Doubt, Religious 9 R. 

Dressing 136-137 R. 

Drink xxiii R.; 29, 138 R. 

Alcoholic Temperance 

Drinks 243 D. 

and the Devil xxiii-xxiv R. 

Offering 231 D. 

Other 237 D. 

Strong 227 D. 

Drinking Custom 267-268 D. 

Nations 243-244 D. 

Drunkenness as Religious 

Punishment 232 D. 

and Religion 250-251 D. 

due to Wine 233-234 D. 

not due to Wine 234 D. 

Duties of Physicians 334 D. 

E 

Eden 147 D. 

Education 304-305 D. 

Ego 77-78 D. 

Consequential 56-57 D. 

Death of 86 D. 

Modified 57 D. 

Elements 20-21 D. 

Essential 58 D. 

Elimination of Transgressors. 241 D. 

Elisha 155 D. 

Embryology 76-77 D. 

Embryonic Potentiality.. .105-106 R. 

Emmanuel Movement 41 D. 

Emotions 27 D. 

Energy, Interconvertible. . . . 65-66 D. 

Potential 65-66 D. 

Enmity, Inciting 255 D. 

Environment, Effects of. .304-305 D. 

Ethics 118, 123-127 D. 

Evils, Christian xxii D. 

of Bad Company 29 R. 

Consanguineous Mar. 

riage 301 D. 

Other 256-257 D. 

Preventable xvii 

Worldly xxiii R. 

Evolution 63, 77 D. 

Religious xx, 16 D. 

Atomic 60-61 D. 

Inorganic 61 D. 

Exempla Indecora 275-276 D. 

Existence xxi, 49-50 D. 

Exorcism 179-180 D. 

Expenses, Personal 353 D. 

Experience 79-80 D. 

Expiation Unnecessary. . . 198-199 D. 

Vicarious. 194 D. 

Extinction of Man 91-92 D. 

Eugenics 303-304 D. 

F 

Failure, Christian 287 D. 

Faith 2D.; 5 R. 

Hereditary 279-280 R. 

and Law 297 D. 

Loss of 183 D. 

False Hope 51-52 D. 

Family, Human 55-56 D. 

Fault, Our 355-356 D. 

Fear 14 D. 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS 



Page 

Fee 348-349 D. 

Filial Gratitude 111-112 R. 

Finite 3D. 

Fires, Preventable 324 D. 

First Cause 3-8 D.; 4-6 R. 

Crime 148 D. 

Day 212-213 D. 

and Purpose ID. 

Food, Alcoholic 245 D. 

Prophylaxis in 338 D. 

Football Accidents 325 D. 

Foraminifera 25 D. 

Force and Matter 64-65 D. 

Foreigners 138-139 R. 

Fore-ordained 161 D. 

Fourth of July Accidents .326-327 D. 

Freedom, Religious 291-292 D. 

Free Antitoxin 336-337 D. 

Will 41 D.; 282-283 R. 

Functional Disturbance 84 D. 

Functions 73-74 D. 

of Brain 85 D. 

Furs 136-137 R. 

Future Life, Discipline for 

361-362 R. 



Gambling 137 R. 

Genealogy of Christ 160-161 D. 

Generation, Spontaneous... .61-62 D. 

Genesis 144-145 D. 

Genteel Slavery 309-310 D. 

Geometrical Progression 

..' 52-57 D.; 110 R. 

Germ Cell 70 D. 

Gift, Supreme 34 R. 

God, Impersonal 20 D. 

Soul Affinity 117 R. 

God's Justice 172-173 D. 

Law 133-134 R. 

Laws 103-104 R. 

Love 32 R.; 59-60 D. 

Nature 18 D. 

Production 242 D. 

Wisdom 14 D.; 102-103 R. 

Works 10-11 R. 

Golden Rule 128-129, 168-169 D. 

Good, the Greatest 94, 297-298 D. 

Gospel Truth 278-279 R. 

Graft 348-349 D. 

Hierarchical 356 D. 

Gratitude 1 R.; 27 D. 

Filial 111-112 R. 

Gravity 60-61 D. 

Greatest Good 94, 297-298 D. 

Promise 120 D. 

Sacrifice 199 D. 



Habits, Temperate 266-267 D. 

Happiness, Reward of 93-94 D. 

Harmony xvii-xviii 

Hauser, Caspar 82-85 D. 

Healing, New Testament.. 177-1 79. D. 

Old Testament 176-177 D. 

Health 345 D. 

Bureaus of 341-342 D. 

Danger to 314-315 D. 



Page 
Health 345 D. 

Importance of 338-339 D. 

International Concert of . . . 
342-343 D. 

Moral 37-38 D. 

National 334-335 D. 

National Board of 340 D. 

Heat 22-23 D. 

Heaven 48-49 D. 

Kingdom of 164-165 D. 

Terrestrial 92 D. 

Yearning for 143-144 D. 

Hell 166 D. 

Here and Hereafter 48-49 D. 

Hereafter 33-34 R.; 48-49 D.; 114 R. 
Hereditary Crime 36 D. 

Faith 279-280 R. 

Heredity 299-300 D. 

Heterodoxy xix-xx 

Hierarchy 289 D. 

and Graft 356 D. 

Holocausts, Preventable 324 D. 

Homicide 30 R. 

Homologies and Analogies ... 75 D. 

Hope, False 51-52 D. 

Hospitals 284 R. 

Churches turned into. . .298-299 D. 

Human Family 55-56 D. 

Humanitarian Morals 131 D. 

Hurtful Occupations 312-313 D. 

Hygiarchy 299 D. 

Hypocrite's Prayer 173-174 D. 

I 
Ideas, Christian 42-43 D. 

Conflicting 5 R. 

dentity, Modified 57 D. 

dolatry 153-154 D. 

gnorance, Preventable.. .332-333 D. 

mmensity 7 D. 

mmorality 138 R. 

mmortality, Conditional .... 1 13 R. 

mpersonal God 20 D. 

mportance of Health 338-339 D. 

mpoverishment 355-356 D. 

mpressions, Biblical 143-144 D. 

nadequate Compensation.. . . 314 D. 

nciting Enmity 255 D. 

ncomprehensibility 4 D. 

nconsistency 146-147 D. 

ncorruptible 208 D. 

ndestructibility of Matter. . . 89 D. 
ndications for Teetotalism. . 

268-269 D. 

nfanticide 125-126 D. 

nfinity 4 D. 

nfluence, Christian 285 R. 

nheritance 79 D. 

nnate Religious Sense 9 R. 

norganic Evolution 60-61 D. 

nspiration 99-100 R. 

ntellectual Disturbances . . . 84-85 D. 

Limitations 80-81 D. 

Intelligence 78-79 D. 

Conscious 27 D. 

Creator's 23-24 D. 

Creature's 24-25 D. 

Degree of, in Animals .... 27 D. 
Love, Courage, Memory, 

Reason 27 D. 



370 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS 



Page 

Intelligence 78-79 D. 

Providence, Gratitude, 

Resentment 27 D. 

Molecular 21-22 D. 

Intemperance, Alcoholic 243 D. 

Intemperate Prohibitionists. . 

254-255 D. 

Tongues 261 D. 

Interconvertibility 65-66 D. 

Interdependence 58-59 D. 

Interest, Common 121 D. 

International Concert of Health 

342-343 D. 

Isaac 150-151 D. 

Israel 151 D. 



Jacob 151 D. 

Janitor Quarters 256-257 D. 

Jesus and Apostles 179 D. 

Birth in 115-116 R. 

Messiah of the Jews 208-209 D. 

and Wine 225-226 D. 

Jews, Messiah of 208-209 D. 

Persecution of 209 D. 

Job 155-156 D. 

Johnson Family 36 D. 

Jonah 156-157 D. 

Judas Iscariot 189-190 D. 

Condemnation Predestined 

191-192 D. 

Deliverer Predestined. . 191-192 D. 

Repentance 192 D. 

Scape-Goat 190-191 D. 

Jukes 36 D. 



Karyokinesis 72-73 D. 

Kingdom of Heaven 164-165 D. 

Kings II 155-156 D. 

Kissing the Book 295-296 D. 

Knowledge 6 D. 

Possible 281 R. 

Koran 48, 262 D. 

Kreutzer Sonata 274-275 D. 



Labor, Division of 104-105 R. 

Child 306-307 D. 

Prevention of 308-309 D. 

Laboratory of Soul 106 R. 

Language, Uniform 

149-150, 345-346 D 

Laws, Blue 215 D. 

Curfew 221 D. 

Dead 265-266 D. 

and Faith 297 D. 

of God 103-104, 133-134 R. 

Obsolete 265-266 D. 

Ratified by Public Opinion 

264-265 D. 

Sanitary Marriage 303-304 D. 

Spiritual 97-98 R. 

Sumptuary 219-220 D. 

Sunday 213-214 D. 

Uniform 345-346 D. 

Violation of 355-357 D. 

Lawless Waste 263-264 D. 



Page 
Legislative Morals 

127 D.; 288-289 D. 

Letters 104 R. 

Life, Attributes of 72 D. 

Cell 69-72 D. 

Discipline for Future Life. . 361 R. 

Here and Hereafter 

33-34 R.; 48-49 D.; 114 R. 

from Life 69-70 D. 

and Limb 316 D. 

New 32 R.; 174-175 D. 

Organic 67-68, 97 D. 

Possibilities of 50-51 D. 

Preparation for New 361 R. 

Present 92-93 D. 

of Soul 46 D. 

Spiritual 97-98 R. 

Synthetic 61 D. 

Transmitted 90 D. 

Lineal Consanguinity 53-55 D. 

Liquors 237 D. 

Logic 2D. 

Longevity 148-149 D. 

Loss of Faith 183 D. 

and Profit 347-348 D. 

Love 27 D.; 34-35 R. 

of Christ 286 R. 

Divine 282 R. 

God's 32 R. 

and Truth 95-96 R. 

Lynching 131, 255-256 D. 



Magicians 181-182, 188 D. 

Magnified Defects 301 D. 

Man, Advent of 145 D. 

Created Imperfect 20 D. 

Extinction of 91-92 D. 

Work of 11 R. 

Marriage 31-32 R.; 123 D. 

Consanguineous 300-301 D. 

Evils of 301 D. 

Disabilities of 302-303 D. 

Divorce 126-127 D. 

Predisposition in 302 D. 

Sanatory 300 D. 

Sanitary Laws of 303-304 D. 

Martyrdom 16 D. 

Matter 58-59 D. 

and Force. .64-65 D. 

Indestructibility of 89 D. 

Molecular 63-64 D. 

Organic 66-67 D. 

Subservient 110 R. 

Medicine 181 D. 

Preventive 335-336 D. 

Prophylaxis and 329 D. 

Wine as 226, 230 D. 

Memory 27 D. 

Mens Sana 37 D. 

Merchandise, Wine as 229 D. 

Mercy 158, 192-193 D. 

Messiah 159-160 D. 

of Jews 208-209 D. 

Metabolism 236-237 D. 

Metempsychosis 48 D. 

Millions Spent 335-336 D. 

Mills, Cotton 308 D. 

Mines, Coal 307-308 D. 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS 



371 



Page 
Miracles 100 R.; 182, 185-187 D. 

Purpose of 280-281 R. 

Wine in 225-226 D. 

Miraculous Cures 176-179 D. 

Miscegenation, Divine. . . . 162-163 D. 
Modified Ego 57 D. 

Slavery 130-131 D. 

Molecular Heat 22-23 D. 

Intelligence 22 D. 

Matter 63-64 D. 

Motion 22-23 D. 

Nature 63 D. 

Velocity 22-23 D. 

Molecules 62-63 D. 

Monition 9-10 R. 

Monitor 9 R. 

Monogamy 124 D. 

Moral Authority 132 R. 

Defects 37-38 D. 

Health 37-38 D. 

Problem 269 D. 

Morality 121-122, 196-197 D. 

Christian 127-128 D. 

Humanitarian 131 D. 

Legislative 127, 288-289 D. 

Spiritual 117 R. 

Morphine 240 D. 

Mortality 45 D.; 121-122 D. 

Statistics 319-320 D. 

Soul 47 D. 

Tubercular 330-332 D. 

Moses 151-152 D. 

Motion 22-23 D. 

Molecular 22-23 D. 

Mount Sinai 152-153 D. 

Murder 30 R. 

Mythology 167 D. 

N 

National Board of Health 340 D. 

Bureaus 341-342 D. 

Compensation 323 D. 

Health 334-335 D. 

Responsibility 323 D. 

Nations, Drinking 243-244 D. 

Naturalized Citizens 247-248 D. 

Nature of God 18 D. 

of Spirits 43-44 D. 

Molecular 63 D. 

Necessary Sequence 56-57 D. 

Necessity 197 D. 

Nebular Theory 22-23 D.; 101 R. 

New Life 32 R.; 174-175 D. 

Nothing 36 D. 

Testament 177-178 D. 

Wine 222, 224-225 D. 

Night Riders 171-172 D.; 256 D. 

Nirvana 48, 89, 120 D. 

Noah 149 D. 

Nothing New 36 D. 



Oath on Bible 294-295 D. 

Oblivion 52, 86-87 D. 

Obscenity of the Bible 273 D. 

Effects of 273-274 D. 

Exempla Indecora 275-276 D. 

Observance of Sabbath 294 D. 

Obsolete Laws .265-266 D. 



Page 
Occupations, Hurtful 312-313 D. 

Undesirable 313-314 D. 

Offerings 154-155 D. 

Drink 231 D. 

Vain 195 D.; 295 D. 

"Open" Sunday 262-263 D. 

Opera-Going 137 R. 

Order 10 R. 

of Appearance 207 D. 

Organic Defects 81-82 D. 

Economy 74 D. 

Life 67-68 D. 

Matter 66-67 D. 

Specialization 66-67 D. 

Organs. 73-74 D. 

Atrophic 83 D. 

Orthodox Belief 183-184 D. 

Ostentation 137 R. 

Our Fault 355-356 D. 

Oxygen 240 D. 



Panarchy 343-344 D. 

Parental Religion 143 D. 

Parts, Regeneration of 

68-69 D.; 109-110 R. 

Patricide 29 R. 

Pauperism, to Prevent. ... 298-299 D. 

Peace 13 R. 

Penalty 157-158 D. 

Universal 346 D. 

Peonage 310-311 D. 

People, The Chosen 161-162 D. 

Club Rooms of 250 D. 

Rule of 272 D. 

Persecution of Jews 209 D. 

Religious 14-15 D. 

Personal Rights 214-215 D. 

Expenses 353 D. 

Pharaoh 152 D. 

Physical Care 283-284 R. 

Problem 269 D. 

Physician 180-181 D. 

Duties of. 334 D. 

Piety 111-112 R. 

Plant Consciousness 75-76 D. 

Eyes 76 D. 

Poisonous Air 314-315 D. 

Police Bureau Statistics.. .319-320 D. 

Polyandry 123 D. 

Polygamy 124-125 D. 

Polygynia 123 D. 

Polyps 26 D. 

Polytheism 163 D. 

Poor 351 D. 

Possibilities of Life 50-51 D. 

Possible Knowledge 281 R. 

Post Mortem 359-360 R. 

Potential Energy 65-66 D. 

Potentiality, Embryonic. .105-106 R. 

Potter's Will 197 D. 

Poverty 139 

251-252, 298-299, 311-312 D. 

Prevention of 351 D. 

Prayer xvii-xviii, 33 R.; 170 D. 

Answered 173 D. 

Church Unnecessary for 296-297 D. 

Crime 171-172 D. 

of Hypocrite 173-174 D. 

Rain 170-171 D. 



372 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS 



Page 
Prayer xvii-xviii, 33 R.; 170 D. 

for Vengeance 172-173 D. 

of War and Crime 171-172 D. 

Predestined Condemnation. . 

191-192 D. 

Deliverer 191-192 D. 

Predispositon in Marriage . . . 302 D. 

Preparation for New Life 361 R. 

Present xxi D. 

Life 92-93 D. 

Profit in the 50-51 D. 

Preservation 90-91 D. 

Preventable Crimes 321-322 D. 

Deaths 320, 322-323 D. 

Diseases of Animals 337-338 D. 

Football Accidents 325 D. 

Fourth of July Accidents. . 

326-327 D. 

Holocausts 324 D. 

Ignorance 332-33 D. 

Railroad Accidents 318 D. 

Street Car Accidents. . .318-319 D. 

Violence 319-320 D. 

Prevention 308-309 D. 

by Antitoxin 329 D. 

Appropriation 333-334 D. 

of Child Labor 308-309 D. 

Crimes 321-322 D. 

Pauperism. 298-299 D. 

Poverty 351 D. 

by Pure Food 338 D. 

of Religious Crimes 324 D. 

by Substitution 326-327 D. 

of Tuberculosis 330-332 D. 

Typhoid 329-330 D. 

by Vaccination 328 D. 

Vivisection 327-328 D. 

Preventive Medicine 335-336 D. 

Primary Colors 104 R. 

Prisons 322-323 D. 

Prodigality 137 R. 

Productions of God 242 D. 

Profit and Loss 347-348 D. 

Present .50-51 D. 

Progress, Christian xxiii R. 

Progression, Geometrical 110 R. 

Progressive Regeneration. ?. . . 110 R. 
Prohibition 211, 222 D. 

Clergymen when Anti-.242-243 D. 

Crimes 250 D. 

Intemperance 254-255 D. 

Ritual 231-232 D. 

Prohibitionist, be Just 271 D. 

Promise 157-158 D. 

Greatest 120 D. 

Property, of Church 

.xxiii D.; 290 D. 

Common 293-294 D. 

Confiscation of 356 D. 

Prophecies 158-159 D. 

Prophylaxis 154, 287, 299-300 D. 

in Dipsomania 268 D. 

Incipient Dipsomania. .. . 268 D. 
Food 338 D. 

Measures in 339-340 D. 

in Medicine 327-334 D. 

and Science 287 D. 

Proselytism 135 R. 

Prosperity, Cosmopolite 344 D. 

Protoplsam 70-71 D. 



Page 

Providence 12 R.; 27 D. 

Psalms 156 D. 

Ptyaline 236-237 D. 

Public Opinion 264-265 D. 

Rule 272 D. 

Pulpit Curse 257 D. 

Profanity 257-258 D. 

Purity 261-262 D. 

Punishment by Drunkenness. . 232 D. 
Puritans 188-189 D. 

and Witchcraft 188-189 D. 

Purpose of Creation 5, 6 D. 

of Miracles 280-281 R. 

Wealth 353 D. 

Pyramids 11 R. 



Qualities, Spiritual 43-44 D. 

of Soul 45 D. 

R 

Race Soul 52-53 D. 

Railroad Accidents 318 D. 

Ratification of Laws 264-265 D. 

Reaction, Vital 235-236 D. 

Reason 27 D. 

Reasoning 2-4 D. 

Recrimination 354-355 D. 

Reference, Biblical on Wine 

222, 226-234 D. 

Reform at any Cost 258-259 D. 

by Bloodshed 259 D. 

Folly 360 D. 

Intemperate Tongue 261 D. 

Witt 360-361 D. 

Reformation 16, 17, 142-143 D. 

Reformer' the Great 272-273 D. 

Regeneration of Parts 

68-69 D.; 109-110 R. 

Progressive 110 R. 

Spiritual 112 R. 

Relations, Collateral 56-57 D. 

Lineal 55 D. 

Religion 118-120 D. 

Christian 118 D. 

and Drunkenness 250-251 D. 

Established 14 D. 

Ethics 118 D. 

Parental 143 D. 

Religious Beliefs 17 D. 

Crimes, Preventable 324 D. 

Doubt 9 R. 

Evolution xx, 16-17 D. 

Freedom 290-292 D. 

Murder 129 D. 

Persecution 14-15 D. 

Punishment by Drunkenness 

232 D. 

Sense Innate 9 R. 

Temporizing 292-293 D. 

Use of Wine 222-223 D. 

Remedies 288-289 D. 

Remission of Sins 195-196 D. 

Repentance 31-32R.; 192 D. 

Requisites of Thought 84-85 D. 

Resentment 27 D. 

Responsibility 246 D. 

Common 355-356 D. 

National 323 D. 

Spiritual 112 R. 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS 



373 



Page 
Restriction, Provocative. .246-247 D. 

Resume 356-357 D. 

Resurrection 202 D. 

of Body 202-203 D. 

Soul 202-203 D. 

Reward. ..xviii, 93-94 D.; 174-175 D. 

of Happiness 93-94 D. 

Rich 351 D. 

Rights, Personal 214-215 D. 

of Others 272 D. 

Rituals 155 D. 

Prohibition of Wine in 

231-232 D. 

Robbery 30 R. 

Rule of People 272 D. 

S 
Sabbath 211 D. 

First Day 212-213 D. 

Seventh Day 211 D. 

Observance of 294 D. 

Sacrifice 193-194 D. 

Greatest 199 D. 

Vicarious 194 D. 

Sacrilege 278 R. 

Saloons 138 R.; 249-250 D. 

Salvation xxiv R.; 100-101 R. 

Army 284-285 R. 

Conditions of. .114-115 R.; 362 R. 

Samuel 155 D. 

Sanatory Marriages 300 D. 

Marriage Laws 303-304 D. 

Sanitation xviii-xix 

Scape-Goat 190-191 D. 

Science, Christian 40-41 D. 

and Prophylaxis 287 D. 

Self-Control 262-263 D. 

Denial. 132-133 R. 

Selfishness 121 D. 

Sense, Common 2D. 

Innate Religious 9-10 R. 

Senses 78-79 D. 

Dormant 82-83 D. 

Sequences. . . '. 21-22 D. 

Necessary 56-57 D. 

Seventh Day 211 D. 

Sin xxiv R.; 132-133 R.; 192 D. 

Remission of 195-196 D. 

Sinai, Mount 152-153 D. 

Sky-Scraper 11 R. 

Slavery ' 129-130 D. 

Genteel .309-310 D. 

Modified 130-131 D. 

Peonage. . . . 310-311 D. 

Slums 304-305 D. 

Smoking 137 R. 

Sorcerers 181-182 D. 

Soul xxiv R.; 32-33 R.; 

42, 45, 85-86, 202-203 D. 

Affinity of 117 R. 

and Body .202-203 D. 

Biblical 45 D. 

Christian Idea of 42-43 D. 

Conscious 52 D. 

Dead 47 D. 

Laboratory of 106 R. 

or Life. .... ..46 D:; - 112-113 R. 

Mortality of 47 D. 

Race 52-53 D. 

and Spirit 112-113 R. 



Page 
Specialization, Organic 

66-67, 72-73 D. 

Speculation, Vain 4, 5 R. 

Spirit 44-45 D. 

Atomic 51-52 D. 

Nature of 43-44 D. 

and Soul 112-113 R. 

Spiritual Qualities 43-45 D. 

Death 47 D.; 115-116 R. 

Growth xxiv R. 

Laws 98 R. 

Life 96-97 R. 

Mortality. . , 115 R. 

Regeneration 112 R. 

Responsibility 111-112 R. 

World 95 R. 

Spontaneous Generation. . . .61-62 D. 
State xxiii, D.; 343 D. 

and Church 221 D. 

Statistics, Census U. S 

253-254,269-270, 

290,305,318, 320-321, 329 D. 

Chicago 263-264, 329 D. 

Police Bureau 319 D. 

Diphtheria 329 D. 

Eagle Almanac 290-291 D. 

Fire 324 D. 

Football 325 D. 

Fourth of July 326-^327 D. 

Mitchell's Dictionary of 290 D. 

Mortality 319-320 D. 

Railroad 318 D. 

Smallox 328 D. 

Street Car 318-319 D. 

Suicide 321 D. 

Tuberculosis 330-332 D. 

Typhoid Fever 329-330 D. 

Violence 320-322 D. 

Strassburg Clock 12 R. 

Street Car Accidents 318-319 D. 

Strong Drink 227 D. 

Substitution 326-327 D. 

Suggestion .38-39 D. 

Suggestive Therapy 

39-40 D.; 100-101 R... 

Suicide 87 D.; 109-110, 359 R. 

Statistics 321 D. 

Summum Bonum 94 D. 

Sumptuary Laws ..... . . .219-220 D. 

Sunday Beer Gardens. . . . 248-249 D. 

Desecration 138-139 R. 

Laws 213-214 D. 

National League 214-215 D. 

Open 262-263 D. 

Saloons 265-266 D. 

Supernatural 100-101 R. 

Superstition 14 D. 

Supreme Gift 34 R. 

Surmountable Conditions 108 R. 

Surroundings 79 D. 

Survival of Fittest 90-91 D. 

Sweet Wine 226-227 D. 

Synthetic Life 61 D. 



Taxes 291-292 D.; 343 D. 

of Church Property . ...290-291 D. 
Tea 238-239 D. 



374 



INDEX OF SUBJECTS 



Page 
Teetotalism, Indications for 

268-269 D. 

Temerity 277 R. 

Temperance and Bible 242-243 D. 

Drinks Cont. Alcohol 243 D. 

Temperate Drinking Customs 

267-268 D. 

Habits 266-267 D. 

Temporizing, Christian .. .292-293 D. 

Temptation 99-100 R.; 193 D. 

Terrestrial Heaven 92 D. 

Testimony, Contradictory 205-206 D. 

Theine 239-240 D. 

Theater-going 13_7 R. 

Theologians, Classic 19 D. 

Theophagism 167-168 D. 

Therapy, Suggestive 

39-40 D.; 99-100 R. 

of Wine 230 D. 

Things Unseen 280-281 R. 

Thoughts, Requisite 84-85 D. 

Tirosh 223-224 D. 

Tones 104 R. 

Traits, Transmission of 304 D. 

Transgression 198 D. 

Transgressors, Elimination of 

241 D. 

Transmission of Life 90 D. 

of Traits 304 D. 

Trichotomy 47 D. 

Trinity 163-164 D. 

Church 290-291 D. 

Truth 6 D.; 95-96 R.; 209-210 D. 

Gospel 278-279 R. 

Tuberculosis Mortality.. . .330-332 D. 

of Union Labor 332 D. 

Typhoid, Prevention of... 329-330 D. 



Unbelief, Dangers of 12 R. 

Unconsciousness 86 D. 

Undesirable Occupations.. 3 13-3 14 D. 
Unfavorable Conditions.. . 107-108 R. 
Uniform Language and Laws 

. 345-346 D. 

Units of Construction 

72-73 D.; 104 R. 

Universal Peace 345-346 D. 

Universe, The 7 D. 

Unknowable, The 8 D. 

Unnecessary Expiation. . . 198-199 D. 
Unreliability of Conversion.. 41-42 D. 

Unseen Things 280-281 D. 

Use of Alcohol 237-238 D. 

Wine 222-223 D. 

Utility 122 D. 



Vaccination 328 D. 

Vain Offerings 195, 292-293 D. 

Speculation 4-5 R. 

Velocity, Molecular 22-23 D. 

Vengeance, Prayer of 172-173 D. 

Veritas Prevalebit 141-142 D. 

Vicarious Expiation 194 D. 



Page 

Victims 188-189 D. 

Victory in Christ 34-35 R. 

Vine or Wine 228 D. 

Vineyard 228 D. 

Vintage 228 D. 

Violation of Law 255-257 D. 

Violent Deaths ._. .320 D. 

Vital Reaction. 235-236 D. 

Vivisection 327-328 D. 

Vox Populi 16 D. 

W 

Wages 349 D. 

Waste, Lawless 263-264 D. 

Water, Dangers of 240-241 D. 

Wealth 346-347 D. 

Advantages of 352 D. 

Dangers of 315-316 D. 

Disadvantages of 352-353 D. 

Purpose of 353 D. 

Welfare of Descendants.. .353-354 D. 
Will, Free 41 D.; 282-283 R. 

People's 266 D. 

Potter's 197 D. 

Wine 222, 234 D. 

Approval of 230-231 D. 

Biblical References 222-231 D. 

Cana 225-226 D. 

Dangers of 233 D. 

Desirability of 229-230 D. 

Drink Offerings of 231 D. 

Drunkenness Due to. ... 233-234 D. 

Drunkenness Not Due to. . 234 D. 

and Jesus 226 D. 

Medicinal 226, 230 D. 

as Merchandise 229 D. 

Miracle 225-226 D. 

New 224-225 D. 

Press 228-229 D. 

Ritual, Prohibition of ..231-232 D. 

Strong Drink 227 D. 

Sweet 226-227 D. 

Therapeutic Use of 230 D. 

Tirosh 223-224 D. 

Use of 222-223|D. 

Medicinal 226 D. 

Religious 222-223 D. 

Therapeutic 230-231 D. 

Yayin 223-224 D. 

Winepress 228-229 D. 

Wisdom, God's 14 D.; 102-103 R. 

Divine 102-103 R. 

Witchcraft 129 D.; 188 D. 

Puritan 188-189 D. 

Words 104 R. 

Works of God 10-11 R. 

Man 11 R. 

Animal 24-26 D. 

World 6-7 D. 

Spiritual 95 R. 

Worship 119-120 D. 

Dangers of Wine in 233 D. 



Yayin 223-224 D. 

Yearning for Heaven 143-144 D. 



JUL 6 1909 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Oct. 2004 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



